A treatise of the consecration of the Sonne of God to his everlasting priesthood And the accomplishment of it by his glorious resurrection and ascention. Being the ninth book of commentaries upon the Apostles Creed. Continued by Thomas Iackson Doctor in Divinity, chaplaine in ordinary to his Maiesty, and president of C.C.C. in Oxford.
         Commentaries upon the Apostles Creed. Book 9
         Jackson, Thomas, 1579-1640.
      
       
         
           1638
        
      
       Approx. 657 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 197 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A04192
         STC 14317
         ESTC S107491
         99843190
         99843190
         7904
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A04192)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7904)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 993:03)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of the consecration of the Sonne of God to his everlasting priesthood And the accomplishment of it by his glorious resurrection and ascention. Being the ninth book of commentaries upon the Apostles Creed. Continued by Thomas Iackson Doctor in Divinity, chaplaine in ordinary to his Maiesty, and president of C.C.C. in Oxford.
             Commentaries upon the Apostles Creed. Book 9
             Jackson, Thomas, 1579-1640.
          
           [24], 352, [4] p.
           
             Printed by Leonard Lichfield printer to the famous Vniversity,
             Oxford :
             An. Dom. 1638.
          
           
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Early works to 1800.
           Apostles' Creed -- Commentaries.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-10 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-10 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           THE
           CONSECRATION
           OF
           THE
           SONNE
           OF
           God
           to
           his
           everlasting
           PRIESTHOOD
           .
        
         
           AND
           THE
           ACCOMPLISHMENT
           of
           it
           by
           his
           glorious
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascention
           .
        
         
           BEING
           THE
           NINTH
           BOOK
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           CREED
           .
        
         
           CONTINVED
           BY
           THOMAS
           IACKSON
           Doctor
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           Chaplaine
           in
           ordinary
           to
           his
           MAIESTY
           ,
           and
           President
           of
           C.
           C.
           C.
           in
           OXFORD
           .
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           LEONARD
           LICHFIELD
           printer
           to
           the
           Famous
           Vniversity
           .
           AN.
           DOM.
           1638.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           ROYALL
           Ma
           tie
           OF
           OVR
           MOST
           GRACIOVS
           AND
           
             PIOVS
             SOVERAIGNE
          
           CHARLES
           KING
           OF
           GREAT
           BRITAINE
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Most
             gracious
             Soveraigne
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           only
           ends
           or
           scopes
           at
           which
           my
           desires
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           draught
           of
           this
           long
           worke
           of
           comments
           upō
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           did
           ayme
           ,
           were
           first
           and
           principally
           the
           
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           supreme
           Cause
           of
           causes
           ,
           the
           maine
           End
           of
           all
           other
           ends
           ,
           intended
           by
           good
           men
           or
           Angels
           :
           The
           second
           ,
           subordinate
           to
           this
           ,
           was
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           my
           longing
           desires
           ,
           of
           discharging
           my
           duty
           to
           the
           Church
           my
           Mother
           ,
           by
           doing
           her
           such
           service
           as
           I
           was
           able
           ;
           in
           setting
           forth
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           maintaining
           the
           faith
           professed
           by
           her
           :
           The
           third
           ,
           subordinate
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           but
           principally
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           was
           to
           give
           an
           accompt
           unto
           my
           middle
           age
           how
           I
           had
           spent
           my
           youth
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           a
           Constat
           unto
           my
           old
           age
           (
           at
           which
           by
           Gods
           good
           providence
           ,
           beyond
           my
           hope
           or
           expectation
           ;
           I
           am
           now
           arrived
           )
           that
           I
           had
           not
           altogether
           spent
           my
           best
           daies
           in
           a
           drowsie
           sleepe
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           in
           waking
           dreames
           ,
           or
           wandring
           projects
           ,
           after
           
           pleasure
           ,
           riches
           ,
           ambitious
           hopes
           ,
           or
           private
           ends
           .
           But
           being
           first
           called
           unto
           Your
           Majesties
           service
           ,
           in
           my
           declining
           yeares
           ,
           I
           tooke
           the
           boldnesse
           upon
           me
           ,
           about
           some
           five
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           in
           supplement
           of
           my
           weake
           performances
           in
           my
           Ordinary
           attendance
           ,
           to
           dedicate
           these
           three
           Bookes
           ,
           concerning
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           &
           of
           him
           crucified
           ,
           unto
           Your
           Highnesse
           ,
           these
           being
           ,
           (
           to
           mine
           owne
           apprehension
           )
           the
           best
           fruites
           of
           my
           best
           and
           flourishing
           yeares
           .
           The
           matter
           or
           subject
           of
           them
           will
           not
           (
           I
           take
           it
           )
           be
           denied
           by
           any
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           fittest
           Theme
           for
           the
           meditations
           of
           all
           good
           Christians
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           severall
           capacities
           .
           And
           no
           subject
           under
           heaven
           can
           be
           either
           more
           profitable
           ,
           or
           more
           delightfull
           ,
           for
           contemplative
           or
           stronger
           wits
           to
           worke
           upon
           :
           unto
           whom
           ,
           
           especially
           unto
           such
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           have
           better
           meanes
           or
           abilities
           ,
           then
           God
           hitherto
           hath
           blessed
           me
           withall
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           amend
           or
           finish
           what
           I
           have
           long
           agoe
           begun
           ,
           &
           thus
           far
           prosecuted
           .
           Ful
           time
           it
           is
           for
           me
           ,
           but
           no
           time
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           as
           yet
           overpast
           to
           consecrate
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           labours
           ,
           unto
           death-bed-learning
           ,
           and
           devotions
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           service
           that
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           me
           at
           these
           yeares
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           elder
           I
           grow
           ,
           the
           better
           able
           I
           trust
           I
           shall
           be
           to
           performe
           ;
           as
           having
           by
           long
           experience
           found
           my selfe
           to
           bee
           then
           the
           strongest
           in
           this
           kinde
           of
           exercise
           of
           minde
           and
           spirit
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           in
           greatest
           weakenesse
           of
           body
           .
           Now
           of
           these
           my
           devotions
           and
           daily
           prayers
           unto
           God
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           must
           be
           consecrated
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           continue
           his
           gracious
           favours
           and
           
           mercies
           towards
           your
           Royall
           person
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Crownes
           of
           these
           Kingdomes
           ,
           whereof
           you
           are
           ,
           next
           ,
           and
           immediatly
           under
           him
           and
           his
           Christ
           ,
           the
           supreame
           Lord
           and
           governour
           ,
           may
           long
           flourish
           upon
           your
           own
           head
           ,
           &
           the
           heads
           of
           your
           Posteritie
           ;
           that
           after
           this
           life
           ended
           he
           may
           invest
           you
           with
           a
           Crowne
           of
           endlesse
           glory
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Ma
             ties
             most
             humbly
             devoted
             Servant
             and
             Chaplaine
             THOMAS
             IACKSON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IT
           was
           in
           my
           thoughts
           when
           this
           Coppy
           of
           my
           meditations
           upon
           
             the
             consecratiō
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             his
             everlasting
             Priest-hood
             ,
          
           was
           first
           licenced
           for
           the
           Presse
           ,
           to
           have
           annexed
           unto
           it
           one
           or
           two
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           short
           Treatises
           of
           the
           like
           argument
           .
           But
           being
           called
           from
           my
           studies
           by
           urgent
           occasions
           before
           the
           impression
           of
           this
           9
           th
           Book
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Creed
           was
           neare
           finished
           ,
           I
           am
           constrained
           to
           publish
           it
           in
           a
           lesser
           volume
           ,
           then
           I
           first
           intended
           it
           ,
           though
           (
           I
           take
           it
           )
           in
           as
           many
           lines
           ,
           or
           more
           words
           then
           either
           of
           the
           two
           former
           Bookes
           upon
           the
           same
           argument
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           him
           crucified
           ,
           doe
           
           containe
           .
           The
           matter
           is
           not
           great
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           ready
           
             (
             in
             adversariis
          
           )
           divers
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           short
           Treatises
           as
           appendices
           or
           appertinences
           to
           all
           these
           three
           Books
           ,
           respectively
           ,
           &
           to
           another
           intitled
           
             Christs
             answer
             to
             Iohns
             disciples
          
           ,
           or
           an
           Introduction
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           &c.
           to
           be
           published
           as
           soone
           as
           God
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           grant
           me
           ability
           ,
           and
           opportunity
           .
           Other
           three
           Bookes
           I
           have
           in
           like
           readinesse
           for
           the
           Presse
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           10
           th
           Book
           of
           Comments
           upon
           the
           Creede
           ,
           or
           a
           treatise
           of
           the
           naturall
           mans
           servitude
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           poore
           remnant
           of
           Free-will
           which
           is
           left
           in
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Adam
           before
           ▪
           they
           be
           regenerated
           in
           Christ
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           together
           with
           directions
           for
           the
           right
           use
           or
           imployment
           of
           Free-will
           ,
           after
           our
           Baptisme
           ,
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           ,
           or
           rather
           for
           performance
           of
           the
           conditions
           on
           our
           parts
           required
           ,
           that
           mortification
           may
           be
           accomplished
           in
           us
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           The
           next
           of
           the
           three
           Bookes
           promised
           is
           the
           11
           th
           Booke
           of
           these
           Commentaries
           containing
           a
           treatise
           upon
           the
           Articles
           of
           Christs
           comming
           to
           judgement
           ,
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           Life
           everlasting
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           finall
           setence
           which
           at
           his
           comming
           
           to
           Iudgement
           shall
           passe
           upon
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           upon
           them
           which
           have
           bin
           long
           dead
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           found
           alive
           at
           his
           comming
           .
           The
           last
           Booke
           of
           these
           Comments
           containes
           the
           second
           part
           of
           a
           treatise
           heretofore
           begun
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           published
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           holy
           Catholique
           Church
           ;
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           Forgivenesse
           of
           sinnes
           .
           What
           I
           here
           promise
           or
           may
           occasion
           the
           Readers
           ,
           especially
           young
           students
           in
           divinity
           ,
           to
           expect
           ,
           shall
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           be
           shortly
           or
           in
           good
           time
           performed
           ,
           either
           by
           myselfe
           or
           by
           my
           Executors
           :
           unto
           whose
           disposalls
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           likely
           to
           leave
           much
           ;
           scarce
           any
           thing
           else
           besides
           Books
           and
           Papers
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             ever
             in
             Christ
             Iesu
             THOMAS
             IACKSON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           PRINCIPALL
           Arguments
           of
           the
           severall
           Sections
           and
           Chapters
           contained
           in
           this
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             SECTION
             .
             I.
             OF
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             consecrated
             high
             Priests
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             true
             value
             or
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             of
             being
             made
             perfect
             .
             Pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             compassionate
             temper
             which
             was
             the
             speciall
             Qualification
             of
             every
             high
             Priest
             .
             Heb.
             5.
             v.
             2.
             
             Pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             were
             those
             strong
             cryes
             which
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             did
             utter
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             how
             farre
             his
             prayers
             were
             heard
             ,
             and
             from
             what
             death
             and
             danger
             he
             was
             delivered
             .
             Heb.
             5.
             v.
             7.
             
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             was
             not
             finisht
             immediately
             after
             his
             Agony
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             
             nor
             was
             he
             then
             or
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             sufferings
             upon
             the
             Cross●
             ▪
             an
             〈…〉
             ,
             or
             comp●●a●
             high
             ▪
             Priest
             after
             the
             O
             〈…〉
             of
             Mel●●i●●
             d●c●
             .
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             So●ne
             of
             God
             by
             his
             Consecration
             being
             ●nc●
             accomplished
             ,
             become
             the
             Author●
             and
             Fountain
             of
             everlasting
             ●a●v●tion
             to
             all
             such
             and
             only
             such
             as
             obey
             him
             .
             In
             what
             s●nce
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             dyed
             for
             〈…〉
             ,
             ●●●●
             be
             〈…〉
             of
             all
             mankind
             ▪
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             .
             2.
             
             OF
             the
             calling
             of
             designement
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             to
             be
             an
             high
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             :
             of
             the
             differences
             and
             agreements
             in
             some
             particulars
             betweene
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             A●on
             and
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedech
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             signification
             or
             importance
             of
             the
             word
             calling
             ,
             used
             by
             our
             Apostle
             Heb.
             5.
             with
             the
             generall
             Heads
             or
             Points
             to
             be
             handled
             and
             discust
             in
             this
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
             Sections
             .
             Pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             Melchisedech
             is
             said
             to
             be
             without
             Father
             and
             Mother
             Heb.
             7.
             3.
             
             Whether
             he
             were
             a
             mortall
             man
             a●
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             though
             more
             auncient
             ▪
             wherein
             the
             similitude
             betweene
             Melchisedech's
             person
             and
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             doth
             specially
             consist
             .
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             the
             omission
             of
             Melchisedech's
             ●●●●●logy
             
             did
             import
             a
             speciall
             mystery
             ;
             and
             what
             that
             mystery
             was
             .
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             9
             What
             manner
             of
             blessing
             it
             was
             which
             Melchisedech
             ●●stowed
             on
             Abraham
             .
             That
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             blessing
             argues
             Melchisedech
             to
             have
             beene
             Sem
             the
             great
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewish
             Rabbins
             enstile
             him
             ,
             the
             eldest
             sonne
             of
             Noah
             ,
             not
             by
             birth
             yet
             by
             prerogative
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             .
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Wherein
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Melchisedech
             did
             differ
             from
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             That
             Melchisedech
             did
             not
             offer
             any
             sacrifice
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             unto
             God
             when
             he
             blessed
             Abraham
             .
             pag.
             50.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             what
             points
             especially
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Melchisedech
             did
             fore-picture
             the
             priesthood
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             pag.
             56.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             .
             3.
             
             OF
             the
             calling
             or
             destination
             of
             the
             Seede
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Sonne
             of
             David
             ,
             by
             solemne
             oath
             to
             the
             everlasting
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
             The
             chiefe
             or
             main
             principle
             whereon
             our
             Apostle
             grounds
             his
             Treatise
             or
             discourse
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ▪
             Containing
             a
             Paraphrase
             upon
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             sixt
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             13
             The
             use
             of
             oaths
             ,
             and
             their
             observance
             is
             from
             the
             
             Law
             of
             Nature
             Of
             the
             manner
             of
             taking
             solemne
             oathes
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             of
             severall
             Nations
             .
             pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Of
             Oaths
             promissory
             ,
             specially
             for
             Confirmation
             of
             leagues
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fearefull
             judgements
             that
             usually
             fall
             upon
             them
             who
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             violate
             them
             .
             pag.
             80.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             In
             what
             cases
             solemne
             oaths
             were
             or
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             administred
             .
             pag.
             90.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Gods
             oath
             to
             Abraham
             was
             an
             oath
             for
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             league
             betwixt
             them
             .
             Of
             the
             severall
             manner
             of
             leagues
             .
             pag.
             96.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             League
             betweene
             God
             and
             Abraham
             did
             eminently
             containe
             the
             most
             accurate
             solemnities
             that
             were
             used
             betwixt
             Prince
             and
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Nation
             and
             Nation
             .
             pag.
             104.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             What
             the
             Interposition
             of
             God's
             oath
             for
             more
             a
             ▪
             bundant
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             promise
             to
             Abraham
             did
             import
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             all
             that
             which
             was
             included
             in
             the
             literall
             or
             assertive
             sense
             of
             the
             League
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Abraham
             .
             pag.
             113.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Of
             the
             two
             things
             wherein
             our
             Apostle
             saith
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lye
             .
             pag.
             122.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             former
             Importance
             of
             Gods
             Oath
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             contents
             of
             it
             specified
             in
             the
             two
             immediately
             
             precedent
             Chapters
             ,
             morefully
             confirmed
             by
             the
             ●enour
             of
             Gods
             oath
             to
             David
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             ,
             described
             at
             large
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             98
             Psalm
             ,
             most
             concludently
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Heb.
             7.
             pag.
             127.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             .
             4.
             
             BY
             what
             Persons
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             to
             his
             Priesthood
             was
             prefigured
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             21.
             
             That
             Iesus
             or
             Iehoshua
             the
             son
             of
             Nun
             ,
             Zerubbabel
             the
             sonne
             of
             Shealtiel
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Iehosadeck
             were
             speciall
             Tipes
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             respectively
             )
             as
             he
             was
             to
             be
             made
             and
             now
             is
             both
             King
             and
             Priest
             .
             pag.
             145.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Of
             the
             harmony
             betweene
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremy
             and
             the
             Prophet
             Zachary
             concerning
             the
             man
             whose
             name
             is
             the
             Branch
             :
             How
             his
             growth
             or
             springing
             up
             was
             prefigured
             by
             Zerubbabel
             the
             sonne
             of
             David
             :
             His
             name
             and
             title
             as
             our
             high
             Priest
             fore-pictured
             by
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             Iesus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Iosedech
             :
             That
             he
             was
             as
             truly
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             before
             all
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             David
             in
             time
             .
             pag.
             154.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             The
             objection
             of
             the
             Iewes
             against
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             former
             Prophecy
             Ierem.
             23.
             answered
             .
             In
             what
             sense
             Iudah
             is
             truly
             said
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             Israel
             to
             dwell
             in
             safety
             by
             Iesus
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             
             and
             sonne
             of
             David
             .
             pag.
             163.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             That
             our
             high
             Priest
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             did
             not
             only
             accomplish
             that
             which
             was
             fore-shadowed
             by
             the
             name
             and
             title
             and
             office
             of
             Iesus
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Iosedeck
             ,
             but
             withall
             ,
             the
             legall
             rites
             or
             solemnities
             ;
             none
             of
             which
             he
             did
             destroy
             or
             dissolve
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             but
             change
             or
             advance
             them
             into
             better
             solemnities
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             us
             Christians
             .
             That
             his
             solemne
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             Attonement
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Passover
             was
             prefigured
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             fore-signified
             by
             Gods
             speciall
             command
             .
             pag.
             167.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Aaron
             and
             of
             his
             sonnes
             did
             especially
             prefigure
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             respect's
             they
             specially
             differ
             .
             That
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Aaron
             did
             in
             diverse
             respects
             serve
             as
             a
             foile
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             pag.
             182.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             Bullock
             offered
             at
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Aaron
             &c.
             and
             the
             rites
             of
             offering
             it
             did
             prefigure
             the
             bloody
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             place
             wherein
             it
             was
             offered
             .
             pag.
             190.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             Ramme
             of
             the
             Consecration
             and
             the
             Ramme
             which
             God
             did
             provide
             for
             a
             burnt
             offering
             instead
             of
             Isaack
             ,
             did
             prefigure
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             Of
             other
             speciall
             rites
             
             wherein
             Aaron
             at
             his
             Consecration
             and
             in
             the
             function
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             did
             prefigure
             the
             Consecration
             and
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             pag.
             196.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             A
             briefe
             recapitulation
             of
             what
             hath
             beene
             said
             in
             this
             parallel
             betweene
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Aaron
             and
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             Treatise
             concerning
             it
             .
             pag.
             208.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             .
             5.
             
             OF
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             By
             what
             Prophets
             it
             was
             fore-told
             .
             By
             what
             persons
             or
             legall
             Rites
             it
             was
             fore-pictured
             or
             foreshadowed
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             29.
             
             In
             what
             high
             esteeme
             S.
             Paul
             did
             hold
             the
             Article
             of
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             &c.
             
             That
             the
             want
             of
             explicite
             beliefe
             to
             this
             grand
             Article
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             did
             argue
             rather
             a
             dulnesse
             or
             slownesse
             to
             believe
             the
             Scrip
             tures
             then
             any
             infidelity
             ,
             or
             incredulity
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             as
             had
             seene
             his
             miracles
             ,
             and
             had
             heard
             him
             fore-tell
             his
             death
             and
             rising
             againe
             ,
             untill
             the
             event
             did
             manifest
             unto
             them
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             former
             Doctrine
             and
             predictions
             .
             pag.
             214.
             
          
           
             30.
             
             That
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             was
             enigmatically
             fore-told
             in
             the
             first
             promise
             made
             to
             our
             Father
             Adam
             ,
             and
             our
             Mother
             Eve.
             That
             his
             Resurrection
             was
             exquisitely
             prefigured
             
             by
             Isaack's
             escape
             front
             death
             ;
             and
             the
             Propagation
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             by
             the
             strange
             increase
             ,
             or
             multiplication
             of
             Isaack's
             seede
             .
             A
             parallel
             betwixt
             our
             Saviour
             and
             Ioseph
             in
             their
             affliction
             and
             exaltation
             .
             pag.
             225.
             
          
           
             31.
             
             Shewing
             the
             concludency
             of
             the
             allegations
             used
             by
             the
             Apostles
             S.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             Paul
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             the
             Testimony
             Psal
             .
             2.
             
             Thou
             art
             my
             Sonne
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             .
             pag.
             237.
             
          
           
             32.
             
             The
             concludency
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             second
             Argument
             Act.
             13.
             drawne
             from
             the
             55.
             of
             Isaiah
             .
             pag.
             255.
             
          
           
             33.
             
             That
             our
             Saviour's
             departure
             ,
             and
             passing
             out
             of
             this
             world
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             his
             entring
             into
             his
             glory
             through
             afflictions
             was
             exquisitely
             fore-shadowed
             by
             divers
             solemnities
             in
             the
             legall
             Passover
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Israelites
             passing
             through
             the
             red
             Sea.
             pag.
             261.
             
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             or
             issues
             of
             his
             birth
             from
             the
             grave
             were
             concludently
             fore-pictured
             by
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             firstlings
             of
             the
             flockes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             males
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             offrings
             of
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             their
             corne
             .
             pag.
             269.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             .
             6.
             
             HE
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             35.
             
             How
             the
             Ascension
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             was
             prefigured
             by
             the
             translation
             of
             Enoch
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             taking
             up
             of
             Elias
             ;
             And
             foretold
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             15.
             and
             Psal
             .
             24.
             pag.
             277.
             
          
           
             36.
             
             At
             what
             time
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             occasions
             the
             68.
             
             Psalme
             was
             composed
             :
             What
             reference
             it
             hath
             (
             in
             the
             generall
             )
             unto
             our
             Saviours
             Ascension
             .
             pag.
             286.
             
          
           
             37.
             
             Of
             the
             concludency
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Allegation
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             7.
             8.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             18.
             vers
             .
             of
             the
             68.
             
             Psal
             .
             pag.
             292.
             
          
           
             38.
             
             That
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Ascension
             was
             more
             clearely
             fore
             seen
             by
             Daniel
             then
             by
             David
             ,
             and
             most
             exactly
             fore-shadowed
             by
             matters
             of
             fact
             in
             Mosaicall
             and
             other
             sacred
             histories
             :
             A
             paralle●
             between
             Salomons
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviours
             Consecration
             ,
             or
             sanctifying
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             .
             pag.
             301.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             Into
             what
             place
             or
             part
             of
             heaven
             our
             Saviour
             did
             ascend
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             manner
             hee
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             points
             not
             so
             fit
             to
             be
             particularly
             inquired
             after
             ,
             nor
             so
             apt
             to
             be
             proved
             or
             determined
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             .
             pag.
             307.
             
          
           
             
             40.
             
             How
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Ascension
             into
             heaven
             upon
             the
             fortieth
             day
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             was
             prefigured
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Ionas
             ,
             with
             the
             exposition
             of
             that
             signe
             given
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Mat.
             12.
             39.
             40.
             pag.
             313.
             
          
           
             41.
             
             A
             Parallel
             betweene
             the
             day
             wherein
             Adam
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             with
             the
             day
             wherein
             our
             Saviour
             was
             Crucified
             :
             And
             betweene
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             worlds
             Creation
             and
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             .
             pag.
             325.
             
          
           
             42.
             
             That
             the
             sentence
             proclaimed
             against
             Nineveh
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Ionas
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             full
             measure
             executed
             upon
             the
             adulterous
             Generation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             not
             believing
             or
             repenting
             at
             our
             Saviours
             preaching
             .
             pag.
             332.
             
          
           
             43.
             
             That
             place
             of
             Zachary
             Chap.
             14.
             v.
             3.
             expounded
             ,
             shewing
             that
             God
             did
             fight
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             against
             the
             Iewes
             as
             formerly
             he
             had
             done
             with
             the
             Iewes
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             How
             the
             forty
             daies
             of
             Christs
             abode
             upon
             earth
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             was
             sore-told
             .
             pag.
             341.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           14.
           
           Lin.
           7
           proposition
           Cor.
           preposition
           .
           p.
           19.
           l.
           13.
           earth
           c.
           upon
           earth
           .
           p.
           38.
           l.
           15.
           fants
           c.
           Infants
           .
           p.
           39.
           l.
           24.
           as
           c.
           is
           .
           p.
           73.
           l.
           27.
           judaicall
           c.
           judiciall
           .
           p.
           75.
           l.
           15.
           ovve
           c.
           ovvne
           .
           p.
           76.
           l.
           15.
           tagendo
           c.
           tangendo
           .
           p.
           76.
           l.
           2.
           deleatur
           P.
           p.
           79.
           l.
           12.
           
           P●idias
           c.
           Cydias
           .
           p.
           115.
           l.
           26.
           sororom
           c.
           sororum
           .
           p.
           34●
           .
           l.
           9.
           vvath
           .
           c.
           vvrath
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           THE
           CONSECRATION
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           to
           his
           everlasting
           PRIESTHOOD
           .
           And
           THE
           ACCOMPLISHMENT
           OF
           it
           by
           his
           Glorious
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           WANT
           sometimes
           of
           skill
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           industry
           ,
           oftentimes
           of
           both
           ,
           to
           sound
           the
           mysteries
           ,
           or
           discusse
           the
           generall
           maximes
           contained
           in
           sacred
           Scriptures
           aright
           ,
           hath
           been
           one
           speciall
           occasion
           ,
           as
           of
           breeding
           ,
           so
           of
           nursing
           and
           continuing
           endlesse
           quarrels
           amongst
           the
           chiefe
           professors
           of
           peace
           ,
           Students
           I
           meane
           or
           Graduates
           in
           Theologie
           .
           Now
           for
           composing
           the
           most
           or
           greatest
           Controversies
           which
           for
           these
           late
           years
           have
           disturbed
           the
           peace
           of
           Christs
           Church
           militant
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           no
           maxime
           in
           the
           whole
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           Fundamentall
           and
           compleat
           rule
           
           of
           faith
           and
           manners
           ,
           is
           or
           can
           be
           of
           greater
           or
           better
           use
           than
           that
           of
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           Heb.
           5.
           9.
           
           
             And
             being
             made
             perfect
             he
             became
             the
             Author
             of
             everlasting
             salvation
             to
             all
             that
             obey
             him
             ,
             being
             called
             a
             Priest
             &c.
             
          
           The
           discussion
           whereof
           in
           a
           fuller
           measure
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           )
           in
           a
           more
           distinct
           manner
           ,
           then
           I
           have
           found
           it
           discussed
           by
           others
           ,
           is
           the
           maine
           end
           or
           scope
           of
           these
           present
           undertakings
           .
           The
           maxime
           it selfe
           though
           briefe
           is
           the
           true
           scale
           or
           diametrall
           line
           or
           rule
           ,
           without
           whose
           knowledge
           or
           distinct
           survey
           first
           taken
           ,
           neither
           the
           full
           distance
           or
           disproportion
           ,
           nor
           the
           parallel
           approaches
           ,
           or
           symmetrall
           vicinities
           ,
           which
           many
           different
           opinions
           yet
           still
           in
           debate
           respectively
           hold
           or
           beare
           unto
           the
           infallible
           doctrine
           of
           salvation
           and
           life
           ,
           will
           ever
           be
           fully
           discovered
           ,
           much
           lesse
           clearly
           determined
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           great
           and
           generall
           use
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           hit
           the
           punctuall
           meaning
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           or
           take
           a
           true
           value
           of
           the
           very
           first
           word
           in
           this
           text
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           wee
           might
           with
           more
           facilitie
           cleare
           that
           obscure
           and
           difficult
           place
           .
           Heb.
           11.
           40.
           and
           informe
           our selves
           ,
           First
           what
           better
           thing
           it
           was
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           provided
           for
           the
           faithfull
           in
           later
           ages
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           former
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           what
           the
           Apostle
           there
           means
           by
           
             being
             made
             perfect
          
           .
           For
           in
           this
           
             being
             made
             perfect
          
           consisteth
           the
           betterhood
           of
           the
           faithfulls
           estate
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Abrahams
           ,
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
            
             
             Of
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             consecrated
             high
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 1.
              
               
               Of
               the
               true
               value
               or
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               of
               
                 being
                 made
                 perfect
              
               .
            
             
               WHatsoever
               good
               thing
               or
               perfection
               it
               was
               which
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               Disciples
               of
               our
               Lord
               did
               obtaine
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               all
               that
               which
               the
               Patriarchs
               in
               their
               Pilgrimages
               here
               on
               earth
               did
               attaine
               unto
               ,
               this
               was
               wholly
               from
               the
               perfection
               here
               mentioned
               in
               my
               Text.
               Neither
               the
               Patriarchs
               nor
               Apostles
               were
               made
               perfect
               untill
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               
               was
               made
               perfect
               .
               Their
               best
               perfection
               is
               but
               an
               effct
               ,
               or
               branch
               of
               his
               perfection
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 his
                 being
                 made
                 perfect
              
               .
               That
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Apostles
               should
               be
               
                 made
                 perfect
              
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               strange
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               but
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               subject
               to
               many
               imperfections
               :
               but
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               who
               is
               perfection
               it selfe
               should
               be
               made
               perfect
               ,
               this
               may
               seeme
               more
               then
               strange
               ,
               a
               thing
               impossible
               ;
               and
               wee
               were
               bound
               to
               admit
               a
               solecisme
               in
               the
               Apostles
               expressiō
               ,
               if
               wee
               were
               to
               weigh
               it
               only
               according
               to
               the
               grammaticall
               signification
               of
               the
               Originall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               word
               for
               word
               is
               neither
               more
               nor
               lesse
               then
               to
               
                 be
                 made
                 perfect
              
               .
            
             
               2
               But
               many
               words
               there
               are
               in
               all
               the
               learned
               tongues
               ,
               whose
               prime
               signification
               every
               ordinary
               Grammar
               Scholar
               may
               know
               whil'st
               hee
               reades
               them
               onely
               in
               Historians
               or
               Rhetoricians
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               best
               Grammarian
               living
               (
               so
               he
               be
               no
               more
               then
               a
               Grāmarian
               )
               may
               be
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               their
               true
               meaning
               o●
               importance
               ,
               whilest
               they
               are
               used
               in
               legall
               or
               solemne
               Instruments
               ,
               or
               as
               termes
               of
               some
               speciall
               art
               or
               faculty
               .
               Every
               schooleboy
               knowes
               the
               ordinary
               signification
               of
               Possum
               whilest
               he
               reads
               it
               in
               his
               Grammar
               rules
               ,
               or
               in
               such
               Authors
               as
               he
               is
               acquainted
               with
               :
               and
               yet
               his
               master
               (
               how
               good
               a
               Grammarian
               soever
               )
               unlesse
               hee
               bee
               a
               Philosopher
               withall
               ,
               shall
               hardly
               be
               able
               to
               render
               the
               true
               notion
               or
               expression
               of
               Potentia
               in
               naturall
               Philosophy
               :
               And
               a
               naturall
               Philosopher
               may
               bee
               sometimes
               as
               sarre
               to
               seeke
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               same
               word
               Potentia
               or
               Potestas
               in
               the
               faculty
               of
               the
               Civill
               Law.
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               his
               senses
               exercised
               in
               all
               these
               Faculties
               or
               
               Sciences
               mentioned
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               meer
               stranger
               to
               the
               notion
               of
               the
               same
               word
               in
               the
               Mathematicks
               :
               as
               unable
               to
               expresse
               what
               Posse
               or
               Aequiposse
               imports
               in
               the
               Science
               of
               Geometry
               ,
               as
               a
               meer
               rustick
               is
               to
               understand
               the
               terms
               of
               Law.
               Such
               a
               word
               or
               terme
               is
               this
               first
               word
               in
               my
               text
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               more
               then
               a
               word
               of
               art
               ,
               
                 verbum
                 Jolenne
              
               ,
               used
               by
               the
               LXX
               .
               Interpreters
               to
               expresse
               the
               legall
               and
               formall
               consecration
               of
               Aaron
               his
               sonnes
               and
               their
               successors
               to
               their
               Priestly
               function
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               rendred
               in
               our
               former
               English
               ,
               [
               
                 And
                 being
                 consecrated
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               so
               is
               the
               very
               same
               word
               rendred
               by
               our
               later
               English
               .
               Heb.
               7.
               and
               the
               last
               .
               [
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 oath
                 which
                 was
                 since
                 the
                 law
                 maketh
                 the
                 Son
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               ]
               
                 who
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               Authours
               of
               both
               Translations
               ,
               (
               if
               so
               it
               had
               pleased
               them
               )
               might
               have
               given
               better
               content
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               their
               readers
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               constantly
               so
               expressed
               the
               same
               word
               with
               it's
               allies
               in
               most
               places
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
               That
               in
               this
               place
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               imports
               as
               much
               as
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               formall
               and
               solemne
               consecration
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               unto
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ,
               needes
               no
               farther
               proofe
               or
               declaration
               ,
               then
               the
               matter
               or
               subject
               of
               his
               discourse
               from
               the
               14
               th
               v.
               of
               the
               4
               th
               Chap.
               unto
               the
               11.
               v.
               of
               this
               5.
               
               Now
               the
               onely
               subject
               of
               his
               discourse
               aswell
               in
               these
               places
               now
               cited
               ,
               as
               through
               the
               whole
               7.
               
               Chap.
               is
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               :
               and
               the
               super-excellency
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               aswell
               as
               of
               the
               Cōsecration
               to
               it
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               legall
               Priesthoods
               or
               consecrations
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               This
               is
               the
               profoundest
               mystery
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               main
               foundation
               of
               all
               Evangelicall
               mysteries
               treated
               off
               by
               our
               Apostle
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
               But
               this
               profound
               mystery
               it selfe
               hath
               the
               same
               hap
               which
               other
               deepe
               foundations
               have
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               least
               seen
               or
               sought
               into
               by
               such
               as
               are
               otherwise
               exact
               surveyors
               of
               superstructures
               or
               buildings
               raised
               above
               ground
               .
            
             
               The
               summe
               of
               my
               present
               search
               or
               survey
               after
               this
               great
               mistery
               is
               this
               ;
               How
               the
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               consecration
               to
               it
               were
               prefigured
               ,
               foreshadowed
               ,
               or
               foretold
               either
               in
               the
               law
               or
               before
               the
               law
               !
            
             
               Of
               the
               eternity
               of
               this
               our
               high
               Priests
               person
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               )
               Melchizedech
               long
               before
               the
               law
               ,
               was
               the
               most
               illustrious
               type
               or
               picture
               .
               So
               was
               his
               order
               ,
               or
               Sacerdotall
               function
               ,
               the
               most
               exact
               shadow
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Gods
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               qualification
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               for
               this
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Consecration
               to
               it
               ,
               Aaron
               and
               other
               legall
               Priests
               his
               lawfull
               Successors
               ,
               and
               the
               legall
               rites
               or
               manner
               of
               their
               Consecration
               ,
               were
               the
               most
               lively
               pictures
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               the
               parallel
               betweene
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Successors
               lawfully
               ordained
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               for
               their
               qualifications
               required
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               of
               the
               parallel
               betweene
               Melchisedech
               and
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               aswell
               for
               their
               persons
               ,
               as
               for
               sacerdotall
               functions
               or
               exercises
               of
               them
               .
            
             
             
               The
               parallel
               betweene
               Aaron
               and
               other
               Priests
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               their
               qualification
               to
               their
               different
               Priesthoods
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               was
               but
               now
               intimated
               )
               the
               subject
               of
               our
               Apostles
               discourse
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               unto
               the
               tenth
               verse
               .
               Wee
               are
               then
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               search
               out
               the
               true
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               by
               tracing
               his
               steps
               from
               the
               first
               verse
               unto
               the
               ninth
               verse
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               shew
               in
               what
               sense
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Consecration
               became
               the
               Author
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               to
               all
               that
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               only
               .
               For
               so
               our
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 being
                 consecrated
                 he
                 became
                 the
                 Author
              
               or
               cause
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 of
                 everlasting
                 salvation
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               the
               Separation
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               compassionate
               temper
               which
               was
               the
               speciall
               Qualification
               of
               every
               high
               Priest
               .
               Heb
               ,
               5.
               v.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 EVery
                 high
                 Priest
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               every
               high
               Priest
               must
               be
               a
               man
               so
               separate
               or
               set
               apart
               from
               ordinary
               men
               for
               offering
               gifts
               or
               sacrifices
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               wee
               call
               consecrated
               ,
               or
               hallowed
               ground
               ,
               is
               from
               common
               soile
               or
               places
               of
               secular
               use
               or
               commerce
               .
               But
               albeit
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Law
               were
               by
               Consecration
               separated
               from
               ordinary
               men
               :
               yet
               could
               they
               not
               be
               separated
               from
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               carried
               this
               body
               of
               death
               about
               them
               .
               
                 But
                 such
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
              
               (
               saith
               our
               
               Apostle
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 v.
                 27.
                 it
                 behoved
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 harmelesse
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 sinners
                 .
              
               Hee
               was
               so
               separated
               from
               sinners
               ,
               that
               hee
               could
               take
               no
               infection
               from
               them
               or
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               whilst
               hee
               lived
               and
               conversed
               amongst
               them
               .
               Another
               special
               Qualification
               ,
               required
               in
               such
               as
               were
               appointed
               to
               the
               legall
               Priesthood
               ,
               we
               have
               verse
               the
               second
               of
               this
               fi●ft
               Chapter
               :
               And
               that
               was
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               sufficiently
               to
               have
               compassion
               on
               them
               that
               were
               ignorant
               and
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               though
               God
               be
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               sinne
               in
               any
               ,
               yet
               he
               made
               an
               especiall
               use
               of
               the
               sinnes
               whereunto
               legall
               Priests
               were
               subject
               ;
               to
               teach
               them
               thereby
               ▪
               to
               be
               compassionate
               towards
               others
               :
               more
               compassionate
               then
               they
               would
               or
               could
               have
               beene
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               beene
               conscious
               of
               their
               owne
               infirmites
               ,
               and
               grievous
               offences
               against
               God
               ;
               for
               which
               they
               were
               to
               offer
               sacrifices
               ,
               aswell
               as
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               people
               .
               And
               the
               more
               deepely
               they
               were
               touched
               with
               the
               consciousnesse
               of
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               with
               Gods
               displeasure
               which
               they
               had
               incurred
               by
               them
               ;
               the
               more
               devoutly
               they
               prayed
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               more
               diligent
               and
               carefull
               they
               were
               in
               their
               office
               of
               Attonement
               for
               them
               .
               Every
               godly
               or
               considerate
               high
               Priest
               did
               in
               every
               respect
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               they
               desired
               God
               should
               doe
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               2
               This
               
                 compassionate
                 temper
              
               in
               every
               high
               Priest
               or
               chiefe
               spirituall
               Governour
               required
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               so
               agreeable
               to
               the
               common
               notions
               of
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               the
               consonancy
               betwixt
               them
               did
               (
               if
               not
               first
               occasion
               )
               yet
               strengthen
               the
               worlds
               opinion
               of
               Peter's
               supremacy
               over
               Christs
               Catholique
               
               Church
               .
               A
               memorable
               instance
               to
               this
               purpose
               we
               have
               recorded
               by
               a
               late
               ingenious
               writer
               of
               the
               life
               and
               facts
               of
               
                 Matthias
                 Corvinus
              
               King
               of
               Hungarie
               ,
               into
               whose
               presence
               an
               ambitious
               School-man
               had
               long
               desir'd
               to
               be
               admitted
               ;
               who
               because
               hee
               had
               learned
               to
               play
               fast
               and
               loose
               with
               Aquinas
               or
               Scotus
               distinctions
               ,
               presumed
               hee
               was
               able
               to
               dissolve
               any
               knot
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               and
               desired
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               play
               his
               prizes
               before
               that
               witty
               King
               :
               Being
               after
               long
               importunate
               suite
               admitted
               into
               his
               presence
               ,
               the
               first
               probleme
               the
               generous
               King
               proposed
               unto
               him
               was
               this
               ;
               [
               Seeing
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               had
               thrice
               denied
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               whereas
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               who
               had
               never
               offended
               him
               ,
               was
               never
               tainted
               with
               any
               crime
               ,
               but
               continued
               still
               the
               Disciple
               whom
               hee
               loved
               ;
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               why
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               should
               make
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               head
               of
               his
               Church
               rather
               then
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               ]
               *
               The
               Iugler
               perceiving
               that
               he
               had
               brought
               the
               wrong
               boxe
               with
               him
               ,
               requested
               the
               King
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               Gods
               secrets
               ,
               but
               to
               propose
               some
               other
               controversed
               Question
               to
               him
               :
               upon
               the
               issue
               the
               King
               resolved
               him
               that
               this
               was
               none
               of
               Gods
               secrets
               ,
               alleaging
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               
                 S.
                 Hierome
              
               as
               an
               introduction
               
               to
               his
               owne
               collections
               ,
               and
               this
               reason
               withall
               ,
               That
               if
               our
               Saviour
               had
               made
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               hee
               would
               have
               beene
               more
               severe
               and
               rigorous
               then
               those
               ,
               or
               other
               corrupt
               times
               would
               suffer
               ;
               as
               being
               not
               conscious
               to
               himself
               of
               any
               grosie
               enormitie
               .
               The
               same
               reason
               had
               been
               avouched
               long
               before
               by
               Eulogius
               ,
               but
               censur'd
               by
               *
               Photius
               as
               relishing
               more
               of
               plausible
               fancy
               ,
               then
               of
               sound
               judgment
               .
               Yet
               in
               this
               fancy
               there
               was
               a
               spice
               of
               truth
               and
               reason
               ;
               *
               for
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               became
               more
               powerfull
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospell
               to
               his
               Bretheren
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               Christs
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               he
               sympathized
               better
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               was
               (
               no
               question
               )
               more
               compassionate
               and
               kinde
               unto
               them
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Apostles
               were
               or
               could
               have
               been
               .
            
             
               3
               But
               in
               offering
               gifts
               and
               sacrifices
               out
               of
               true
               compassion
               towards
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               making
               Intercession
               and
               Attonement
               for
               them
               ,
               our
               high
               Priest
               did
               and
               doth
               farre
               exceed
               all
               legall
               Priests
               ,
               all
               other
               inferious
               spirituall
               Governours
               .
               
                 In
                 all
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               )
               
                 it
                 became
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 mercifull
                 and
                 a
                 faithfull
                 high
                 Priest
                 in
                 things
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 make
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 and
                 was
                 tempted
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 succour
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 tempted
                 .
                 Heb.
              
               2.
               17.
               
               All
               his
               sufferings
               and
               temptations
               were
               requisite
               for
               his
               Qualification
               
               to
               his
               Priestly
               function
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               mercifull
               and
               compassionate
               towards
               sinners
               :
               more
               compassionate
               towards
               all
               sorts
               of
               sinners
               ,
               then
               any
               one
               sinner
               could
               be
               either
               towards
               himselfe
               or
               others
               ;
               Because
               he
               had
               more
               full
               and
               deeper
               experience
               of
               
               the
               wages
               due
               to
               sinne
               ,
               than
               any
               sinners
               in
               this
               life
               can
               have
               .
               Hence
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               words
               immediately
               preceding
               to
               these
               now
               in
               handling
               ,
               
                 Though
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 Sonne
                 yet
                 learned
                 he
                 obedience
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 .
              
               As
               he
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               he
               knew
               all
               things
               ,
               could
               learne
               nothing
               ;
               yet
               as
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               as
               man
               design'd
               for
               our
               high
               Priest
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               sensible
               experience
               of
               the
               paines
               and
               punishments
               due
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               unknowne
               terrours
               of
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               which
               as
               he
               was
               God
               hee
               could
               not
               have
               ,
               and
               which
               as
               man
               ,
               unlesse
               hee
               had
               beene
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               withall
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               have
               borne
               .
               The
               obedience
               which
               he
               learned
               by
               suffering
               (
               as
               was
               observed
               before
               )
               was
               passive
               not
               active
               .
               And
               his
               unspeakable
               patience
               (
               even
               while
               hee
               suffered
               these
               grievous
               and
               unknowne
               paines
               and
               terrours
               )
               is
               mentioned
               by
               our
               Apostle
               as
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Qualification
               .
               
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 he
                 offered
                 up
                 praiers
                 and
                 supplications
                 by
                 strong
                 cryes
                 and
                 teares
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 from
                 death
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 3.
              
               
               What
               were
               those
               strong
               cryes
               which
               the
               Sonnne
               of
               God
               did
               utter
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               how
               farre
               his
               prayers
               were
               heard
               ,
               and
               from
               what
               death
               and
               danger
               he
               was
               delivered
               .
               
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 v.
                 7.
              
               
            
             
               MAldonate
               with
               some
               other
               good
               Interpreters
               referre
               these
               strong
               cryes
               or
               loud
               exclamations
               unto
               that
               strong
               cry
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               
                 my
                 God
                 my
                 God
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 for
                 saken
                 me
                 ?
              
               But
               thus
               they
               teach
               (
               with
               due
               respect
               unto
               
               their
               worth
               and
               learning
               I
               speake
               it
               ,
               )
               very
               impertinently
               and
               inconsiderately
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               that
               ejaculation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               though
               uttered
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               or
               cry
               ,
               beares
               rather
               the
               character
               of
               a
               complaint
               or
               expostulation
               ,
               then
               of
               a
               humble
               Prayer
               or
               supplication
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               take
               it
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               )
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               extorted
               from
               the
               extremitie
               of
               paine
               which
               he
               then
               suffered
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               it
               was
               neither
               a
               Praier
               nor
               complaint
               ,
               but
               meratessera
               ,
               a
               signall
               or
               watch-word
               to
               his
               Auditours
               or
               Spectatours
               to
               rally
               their
               tumultuous
               disordered
               thoughts
               .
               And
               if
               they
               had
               taken
               their
               former
               indignities
               done
               unto
               him
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               his
               admirable
               patience
               in
               suffering
               them
               without
               murmure
               or
               complaint
               ,
               into
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               diseerned
               that
               this
               was
               the
               man
               or
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               whose
               sufferings
               the
               Psalmist
               did
               describe
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               owne
               sufferings
               in
               part
               represent
               .
               For
               our
               Saviour
               uttered
               not
               these
               words
               of
               the
               22
               Psalme
               untill
               all
               the
               other
               passages
               in
               the
               same
               Psalme
               were
               ocularly
               exemplified
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               2
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               never
               read
               ,
               nor
               have
               we
               any
               occasion
               to
               suspect
               ,
               but
               reasons
               pregnant
               to
               deny
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               ever
               deprecate
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               or
               could
               be
               daunted
               with
               any
               indignities
               which
               the
               Iews
               could
               doe
               unto
               him
               ,
               either
               by
               word
               or
               fact
               :
               either
               by
               themselves
               or
               their
               Associates
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               observed
               before
               ,
               )
               when
               
               Peter
               had
               advised
               him
               to
               be
               good
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               to
               expose
               his
               person
               to
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               hee
               was
               dismissed
               with
               this
               severe
               check
               ,
               
                 Get
                 thee
                 behind
                 me
                 Satan
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 offence
                 unto
                 me
                 &c.
                 
              
               Now
               Peter
               
               had
               been
               the
               more
               provident
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               if
               his
               Master
               had
               uttered
               the
               former
               words
               either
               by
               way
               of
               Prayer
               or
               complaint
               .
               Againe
               if
               our
               Saviour
               had
               beene
               at
               any
               time
               daunted
               with
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               or
               had
               prayed
               for
               deliverance
               from
               this
               death
               ,
               or
               any
               paines
               that
               did
               accompany
               it
               ,
               his
               praiers
               or
               supplications
               had
               not
               beene
               heard
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               able
               to
               save
               him
               from
               death
               ;
               seeing
               from
               this
               death
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               save
               him
               ,
               but
               suffered
               or
               rather
               required
               him
               to
               tast
               of
               it
               to
               the
               full
               for
               all
               men
               .
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               these
               
                 strong
                 cryes
                 and
                 exclamations
                 uttered
                 with
                 teares
                 mentioned
                 by
                 our
                 Apostle
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               7.
               were
               heard
               to
               the
               full
               .
               For
               so
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 heard
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 feared
                 .
              
               So
               both
               our
               English
               translations
               read
               it
               :
               The
               later
               with
               this
               variation
               in
               the
               margine
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 heard
                 for
                 his
                 pietie
                 .
              
               Neither
               expression
               is
               altogether
               untrue●
               ;
               yet
               neither
               of
               them
               full
               ;
               or
               both
               put
               together
               not
               much
               
                 ad
                 appositū
                 ,
                 litle
                 pertinent
              
               to
               our
               Apostles
               intent
               or
               meaning
               .
               How
               then
               are
               they
               to
               be
               amended
               ?
               By
               a
               more
               full
               explication
               of
               the
               severall
               acceptions
               of
               the
               words
               in
               the
               originall
               .
            
             
               3
               This
               latter
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               rendred
               by
               feare
               ,
               or
               piety
               ,
               imports
               in
               its
               prime
               or
               proper
               signification
               as
               much
               as
               a
               wary
               or
               cautelous
               feare
               .
               And
               (
               if
               good
               Interpreters
               doe
               not
               faile
               us
               ,
               )
               it
               is
               alway
               taken
               in
               the
               better
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               for
               a
               filiall
               or
               pious
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               base
               or
               
                 servile
                 feare
              
               .
               Whence
               seeing
               he
               only
               is
               pious
               or
               godly
               ,
               who
               is
               wary
               or
               circumspect
               not
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               nor
               to
               wound
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               the
               same
               word
               in
               the
               secondary
               or
               consequentiall
               sense
               doth
               signifie
               piety
               ,
               or
               godlinesse
               .
               But
               whether
               
               in
               one
               or
               both
               of
               these
               two
               compatible
               senses
               we
               take
               this
               word
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               the
               construction
               which
               either
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               or
               our
               English
               makes
               of
               the
               whole
               originall
               clause
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 exanditus
                 est
                 ob
                 reverentiam
              
               ,
               hee
               was
               heard
               in
               that
               he
               feared
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               piety
               or
               reverence
               ,
               will
               be
               very
               harsh
               .
               For
               the
               Greeke
               proposition
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               cannot
               by
               analogy
               either
               to
               the
               Greeke
               or
               Hebrew
               be
               rendred
               by
               the
               Latine
               ob
               or
               propter
               ;
               or
               as
               our
               English
               doth
               in
               or
               for
               ;
               or
               
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 feared
              
               or
               
                 for
                 his
                 pietie
              
               ,
               or
               reverent
               feare
               .
               We
               are
               therefore
               to
               consider
               a
               twofold
               Hebraisme
               in
               this
               passage
               .
               The
               one
               in
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               other
               in
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               It
               is
               a
               generall
               rule
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Dialect
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               Participles
               but
               Noune
               Substanstives
               ,
               or
               
                 abstract
                 formes
              
               are
               aswell
               passive
               as
               active
               .
               According
               to
               this
               analogy
               unto
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               the
               word
               Hope
               aswell
               in
               the
               Greek
               as
               in
               the
               Latine
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               like
               ,
               are
               sometimes
               to
               be
               construed
               actively
               ,
               sometimes
               passively
               .
               
                 Spes
                 quâ
                 speramus
                 &
                 spes
                 quae
                 speratur
                 .
              
               And
               so
               likewise
               
                 promissio
                 qua
                 Deus
                 promittit
                 &
                 promissio
                 quae
                 promittitur
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 even
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               so
               is
               the
               word
               ,
               feare
               ,
               whether
               wee
               take
               it
               in
               the
               worse
               or
               better
               sense
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               naturall
               or
               servile
               fear
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               pious
               and
               religious
               fear
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 timor
                 quo
                 timemus
              
               a
               feare
               by
               which
               we
               seeke
               to
               eschew
               evill
               ,
               and
               
                 timor
                 qui
                 timetur
              
               which
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               evill
               feared
               .
               Now
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               must
               in
               this
               place
               of
               necessitie
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               passive
               signification
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               active
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               evil
               which
               our
               Saviour
               so
               much
               or
               so
               piously
               feared
               .
               Againe
               in
               asmuch
               as
               God
               alwaies
               delivered
               them
               from
               danger
               
               or
               dread
               ,
               whose
               prayers
               he
               heares
               ,
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               to
               be
               
                 exauditus
                 ,
                 truly
                 heard
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               prayers
               and
               supplications
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               dread
               or
               danger
               which
               we
               pray
               against
               .
               So
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               in
               true
               English
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               And
               he
               was
               delivered
               from
               that
               which
               he
               so
               
                 piously
                 or
                 mightily
                 feared
              
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               Apostles
               words
               containe
               a
               full
               expression
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               speech
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               record
               of
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               his
               prophecy
               .
               Psalm
               .
               22.
               21.
               
               
                 Save
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Lyons
                 mouth
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 delivered
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 hornes
                 of
                 the
                 Vnicorne
                 .
              
               God
               had
               delivered
               his
               Sonne
               (
               whose
               part
               in
               all
               his
               sufferings
               this
               Psalmist
               did
               respectively
               act
               ,
               or
               represent
               )
               from
               the
               first
               temptation
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ;
               and
               now
               he
               prayes
               he
               would
               deliver
               him
               from
               this
               farre
               greater
               temptation
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               (
               when
               the
               whole
               hoast
               of
               darknesse
               had
               inviron'd
               him
               )
               with
               strong
               cryes
               and
               teares
               ,
               
                 Father
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 '
                 possible
                 let
                 this
                 Cup
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 !
              
               And
               so
               
                 S.
                 Luke
              
               instructs
               us
               ,
               He
               was
               heard
               and
               delivered
               from
               that
               houre
               of
               temptation
               which
               hee
               did
               so
               much
               dread
               .
               For
               in
               the
               second
               pang
               of
               that
               bitter
               agony
               an
               Angell
               was
               sent
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               and
               within
               the
               space
               of
               an
               ordinary
               houre
               this
               Cup
               which
               was
               ten
               thousand
               times
               more
               bitter
               then
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               or
               any
               paines
               which
               he
               suffered
               upon
               it
               ,
               was
               ●ttely
               removed
               from
               him
               .
               And
               after
               this
               houre
               was
               ended
               wee
               doe
               not
               read
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               circumstance
               in
               holy
               writ
               to
               enduce
               so
               much
               as
               a
               conjecture
               that
               he
               stood
               in
               fear
               of
               any
               evill
               that
               could
               befall
               him
               by
               the
               Iewes
               or
               Roman
               Souldiers
               ,
               
                 but
                 most
                 patiently
              
               (
               as
               our
               Apostle
               
               speaks
               )
               
                 endured
                 the
                 Crosse
                 and
                 despised
                 the
                 shame
                 .
              
               Of
               what
               kind
               soever
               the
               paines
               which
               hee
               suffered
               in
               the
               Garden
               were
               (
               a
               point
               in
               the
               former
               Book
               discussed
               at
               large
               )
               the
               suffering
               of
               them
               was
               neither
               necessary
               ,
               or
               requisite
               ,
               for
               making
               satisfaction
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               For
               such
               satisfaction
               was
               abundantly
               made
               by
               the
               meere
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               .
               Yet
               were
               these
               his
               unknowne
               ,
               or
               unexperienced
               sufferings
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               either
               necessary
               ,
               or
               most
               expedient
               for
               his
               Qualification
               and
               Consecration
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               mercifull
               and
               faithfull
               high
               Priest
               able
               to
               compassionate
               and
               succour
               all
               such
               as
               are
               in
               any
               kind
               tempted
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               seeing
               one
               speciall
               part
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               is
               to
               make
               intercession
               and
               supplication
               for
               us
               in
               all
               our
               distresses
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               expedient
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               just
               occasion
               to
               offer
               up
               prayers
               and
               supplications
               with
               strong
               cryes
               for
               himselfe
               .
               And
               in
               asmuch
               as
               these
               his
               supplications
               were
               heard
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               we
               have
               assurance
               that
               he
               will
               not
               cease
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               untill
               God
               grant
               us
               deliverance
               from
               temptations
               ,
               so
               we
               pray
               unto
               him
               in
               such
               feare
               and
               reverence
               as
               he
               in
               his
               agony
               did
               unto
               his
               Father
               .
               He
               will
               in
               this
               case
               doe
               for
               us
               as
               he
               desired
               his
               Father
               to
               doe
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               5
               It
               seemeth
               the
               Consecration
               of
               legall
               high
               Priests
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               accurately
               observed
               the
               rites
               and
               manner
               prescribed
               by
               Moses
               ,
               did
               one
               way
               or
               other
               cost
               them
               so
               deare
               that
               no
               man
               which
               duly
               weighed
               the
               charge
               laid
               upon
               them
               would
               be
               very
               ambitious
               of
               the
               office
               .
               Hence
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               
               Heb.
               5.
               4.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 this
                 honour
                 unto
                 himselfe
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 Aaron
                 was
                 :
              
               So
               likewise
               Christ
               tooke
               not
               to
               himself
               this
               honour
               to
               be
               made
               an
               high
               Priest
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
              
               put
               this
               charge
               or
               honour
               upon
               him
               ;
               against
               his
               will
               questionlesse
               ,
               as
               man
               ,
               albeit
               hee
               most
               obediently
               submitted
               himselfe
               to
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               because
               hee
               had
               taken
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Servant
               upon
               him
               .
               His
               Consecration
               we
               may
               safely
               avouch
               cost
               him
               dearer
               then
               the
               Consecration
               of
               all
               the
               legall
               Priests
               that
               had
               been
               before
               him
               ;
               or
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Prelates
               which
               have
               lived
               since
               did
               or
               doth
               them
               ,
               whether
               severally
               or
               joyntly
               .
               Never
               did
               any
               man
               utter
               those
               words
               so
               truly
               and
               sincerely
               ,
               
                 Episcopari
                 nolo
              
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               ,
               or
               pray
               so
               earnestly
               ,
               that
               the
               charge
               of
               his
               Consecration
               might
               be
               mitigated
               whilst
               hee
               was
               in
               his
               agony
               .
               But
               how
               deare
               soever
               his
               Consecration
               cost
               him
               ,
               the
               costs
               and
               charges
               of
               it
               though
               altogether
               unknown
               to
               us
               ,
               were
               recompenced
               by
               the
               purchase
               which
               he
               gained
               by
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               it
               followeth
               ,
               being
               thus
               consecrated
               ,
               he
               became
               the
               Author
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               to
               all
               that
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               their
               salvation
               was
               and
               is
               as
               pleasant
               to
               him
               ;
               as
               his
               sufferings
               whereby
               he
               was
               consecrated
               ,
               were
               for
               the
               present
               distastfull
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 4.
              
               
               The
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               not
               finisht
               immediately
               after
               his
               Agony
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               then
               or
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               sufferings
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               an
               actuall
               ,
               or
               compleat
               high
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedech
               .
            
             
               BVt
               was
               his
               Consecration
               finished
               immediately
               after
               hee
               had
               beene
               anointed
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               or
               assoone
               as
               his
               prayers
               and
               supplications
               which
               hee
               offered
               up
               with
               strong
               cryes
               and
               teares
               were
               heard
               ?
               No
               ;
               whatsoever
               else
               was
               required
               for
               his
               Qualification
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               true
               and
               perfect
               Consecration
               to
               his
               Priesthood
               without
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               without
               a
               bloody
               Sacrifice
               .
               This
               was
               one
               principall
               part
               of
               Aarons
               Consecration
               to
               his
               legall
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               his
               Successors
               .
               But
               here
               the
               Iew
               ,
               who
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               lesse
               learned
               then
               perverse
               
                 and
                 captious
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 shrewdly
                 object
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 thus
                 insult
                 over
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 many
                 Christian
                 teachers
                 :
                 When
                 your
                 crucified
                 God
                 was
                 convented
                 by
                 the
                 high
                 Priests
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 arraign'd
                 before
                 
                   Pontius
                   Pilate
                
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 sentenced
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 plainly
                 whether
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 points
                 of
                 time
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 he
                 were
                 truly
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 Priest
                 ?
                 If
                 no
                 Priest
                 at
                 all
                 ,
              
               what
               had
               hee
               to
               doe
               to
               offer
               any
               Sacrifice
               ,
               especially
               a
               bloody
               one
               ?
               For
               this
               was
               a
               service
               so
               peculiar
               to
               the
               legall
               Priests
               which
               were
               
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               sacriledge
               for
               the
               sonnes
               of
               David
               ,
               For
               the
               greatest
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               to
               attempt
               it
               .
               If
               you
               will
               say
               then
               he
               was
               a
               Priest
               ,
               you
               must
               acknowledge
               him
               either
               to
               have
               beene
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               :
               If
               you
               say
               hee
               was
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               you
               plainly
               contradict
               this
               Apostle
               whom
               you
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               the
               great
               Teacher
               of
               you
               Gentiles
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               Chap.
               7.
               v.
               14.
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 sprang
                 out
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 Tribe
                 Moses
                 spake
                 nothing
                 concerning
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               Chap.
               8.
               v.
               4.
               hee
               saith
               ▪
               
                 Hee
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 Priest
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 earth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 are
                 Priests
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 offer
                 gifts
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               he
               could
               be
               no
               Priest
               were
               he
               now
               on
               earth
               ,
               then
               certainly
               he
               could
               be
               no
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               offer
               any
               legall
               ,
               or
               bloody
               sacrifice
               whilst
               he
               lived
               (
               as
               sometimes
               he
               did
               )
               here
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               2
               Was
               he
               then
               whilst
               hee
               lived
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               title
               authorized
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               ?
               This
               I
               presume
               you
               dare
               not
               avouch
               .
               For
               Melchisedech
               was
               a
               Priest
               according
               to
               
                 endlesse
                 life
              
               ;
               his
               Priesthood
               was
               an
               immortall
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               .
               Now
               although
               every
               man
               be
               not
               an
               high
               Priest
               ,
               yet
               every
               high
               Priest
               must
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               taken
               from
               amongst
               ordinary
               men
               ,
               to
               offer
               gifts
               and
               sacrifices
               for
               sinne
               .
               The
               Priesthood
               is
               an
               accident
               ;
               the
               humanitie
               or
               manhood
               is
               the
               subject
               or
               substance
               which
               supports
               it
               .
               Dare
               you
               then
               say
               that
               a
               mortall
               man
               whilst
               he
               was
               such
               ,
               could
               possibly
               be
               an
               everlasting
               Priest
               ,
               or
               a
               
               Priest
               according
               to
               an
               endlesse
               life
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               dye
               a
               miserable
               and
               ignominious
               death
               the
               very
               same
               day
               ?
               
                 Durum
                 esset
                 hoc
                 affirmare
              
               !
               This
               indeed
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               a
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               whose
               intimation
               did
               cause
               the
               Iews
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               in
               part
               our
               Saviours
               Disciples
               ,
               or
               very
               inclinable
               to
               his
               service
               ,
               to
               question
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               calling
               and
               of
               his
               sayings
               ,
               Iohn
               12.
               v.
               32.
               
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 lift
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 will
                 draw
                 all
                 men
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               he
               said
               (
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               )
               signifying
               what
               death
               he
               should
               dye
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               .
               And
               so
               his
               Auditors
               conceived
               his
               meaning
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               the
               people
               answered
               him
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 heard
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christ
                 abideth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 sayest
                 thou
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 lift
                 up
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 that
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 ?
                 v.
              
               34.
               
               This
               people
               at
               that
               time
               had
               a
               cleare
               prenotion
               ,
               or
               received
               opinion
               that
               their
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               or
               the
               Christ
               should
               be
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Priest
               to
               endure
               for
               ever
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               had
               confirmed
               thus
               much
               by
               oath
               .
               Psalme
               110.
               
               And
               out
               of
               this
               common
               prenotion
               ,
               whether
               first
               conceived
               out
               of
               that
               place
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 sworne
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
              
               ;
               or
               from
               some
               other
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               people
               in
               the
               fore-cited
               place
               ,
               questioned
               whether
               it
               were
               possible
               hee
               should
               be
               the
               Christ
               ,
               seeing
               by
               his
               owne
               confession
               he
               was
               shortly
               after
               to
               dye
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               .
            
             
               3
               These
               objections
               I
               confesse
               could
               hardly
               be
               answered
               ,
               if
               wee
               should
               grant
               what
               many
               moderne
               Divines
               out
               of
               incogitancy
               have
               taught
               ,
               or
               taken
               upon
               trust
               without
               further
               examination
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
               the
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               God
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               was
               an
               high
               Priest
               from
               eternitie
               ,
               or
               an
               high
               Priest
               from
               his
               birth
               as
               man
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               Baptisme
               when
               hee
               was
               anointed
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               unto
               his
               Propheticall
               function
               ,
               or
               whilst
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               But
               not
               granting
               this
               ,
               (
               as
               wee
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               admit
               any
               branch
               of
               it
               ,
               )
               the
               answer
               to
               the
               former
               objection
               is
               clear
               and
               easie
               :
               Betwixt
               a
               Priest
               compleat
               ,
               or
               actually
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               no
               Priest
               at
               all
               ,
               
                 datur
                 medium
                 participationis
              
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               meane
               
                 or
                 third
                 estate
                 or
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 in
                 fieri
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 facto
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 
                   inter
                   consecrandum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 interims
                 of
                 his
                 Consecration
                 before
                 hee
                 be
                 actually
                 and
                 compleatly
                 consecrated
                 .
              
               Such
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               rather
               such
               a
               Priest
               was
               Aaron
               during
               the
               first
               sixe
               or
               seven
               dayes
               of
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               yet
               dare
               no
               Iew
               avouch
               that
               after
               the
               first
               or
               second
               day
               of
               his
               separation
               from
               common
               men
               ,
               he
               was
               no
               more
               then
               an
               ordinary
               man
               ,
               no
               Priest
               at
               all
               ;
               nor
               that
               on
               the
               seaventh
               day
               he
               was
               a
               Priest
               actually
               consecrated
               ,
               but
               as
               yet
               in
               his
               Consecration
               .
               He
               was
               not
               till
               the
               eight
               day
               qualified
               to
               offer
               up
               Sacrifices
               unto
               God
               ,
               but
               had
               peculiar
               Sacrifices
               offered
               for
               his
               Consecration
               by
               Moses
               .
            
             
               4
               Briefly
               then
               ,
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               whether
               we
               consider
               it
               as
               of
               fered
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Father
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               sometimes
               said
               in
               Scripture
               to
               be
               offered
               by
               both
               ,
               )
               was
               the
               absolute
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               legall
               Sacrifices
               or
               services
               Aaronicall
               .
               And
               yet
               but
               an
               intermediate
               (
               though
               an
               especiall
               )
               part
               of
               his
               Consecration
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               not
               
               the
               
                 ultimum
                 esse
              
               or
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               .
               It
               was
               not
               terminated
               till
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               But
               of
               this
               argument
               more
               at
               large
               Sect.
               5.
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               That
               this
               eternall
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               not
               actually
               consecrated
               or
               made
               an
               high
               Priest
               ,
               untill
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               fift
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               before
               cited
               to
               another
               purpose
               ,
               fully
               instructs
               us
               .
               Christ
               tooke
               not
               to
               himselfe
               this
               honour
               to
               be
               made
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sonne
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
              
               put
               it
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               this
               day
               ,
               or
               this
               
                 Ego
                 hodiè
                 genuite
              
               (
               as
               this
               our
               .
               Apostle
               elswhere
               instructs
               us
               )
               referres
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               or
               begetting
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               After
               which
               day
               death
               hath
               no
               more
               dominion
               over
               him
               ,
               but
               Hee
               such
               an
               absolute
               power
               over
               death
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               that
               neither
               can
               annoy
               ,
               or
               assault
               him
               .
               And
               from
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               doth
               his
               endlesse
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               commence
               .
               And
               being
               thus
               actually
               consecrated
               by
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               made
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               is
               become
               the
               Author
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               second
               Point
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 5.
              
               
               That
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Consecration
               being
               once
               accomplished
               ,
               became
               the
               Author
               and
               Fountaine
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               to
               all
               such
               and
               only
               such
               as
               obey
               him
               .
               In
               what
               sence
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               dyed
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               the
               redeemer
               of
               all
               mankind
               .
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 became
                 Author
                 of
                 Salvation
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               signification
               of
               the
               single
               termes
               in
               this
               proposition
               is
               so
               plaine
               that
               it
               needs
               no
               paraphrase
               or
               explication
               ,
               and
               the
               connexion
               of
               them
               so
               firme
               as
               requires
               no
               distinction
               .
               All
               the
               difficultie
               is
               about
               the
               limitation
               of
               the
               entire
               proposition
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               whether
               he
               be
               the
               Author
               or
               cause
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               only
               to
               them
               which
               obey
               him
               ,
               or
               unto
               all
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               obey
               him
               :
               or
               whether
               this
               proposition
               be
               equivalent
               ,
               and
               but
               equivalent
               unto
               this
               proposition
               [
               
                 whosoever
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               ]
               or
               a
               restraint
               of
               it
               !
               Surely
               if
               in
               all
               these
               places
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               wherein
               salvation
               is
               ascribed
               to
               faith
               ,
               or
               unto
               faith
               alone
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               or
               Prophets
               had
               
                 substituted
                 obedience
              
               instead
               of
               faith
               ,
               there
               could
               have
               beene
               no
               dangerous
               misnomure
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               faith
               is
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               obedience
               ,
               and
               
                 è
                 contra
              
               .
               Both
               terms
               equally
               imply
               two
               (
               the
               same
               )
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               :
               First
               a
               submission
               of
               our
               wills
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               or
               a
               readinesse
               to
               doe
               his
               will
               revealed
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               when
               wee
               have
               done
               as
               well
               as
               wee
               can
               ,
               to
               deny
               our selves
               and
               renounce
               all
               confidence
               in
               our
               best
               workes
               ,
               whether
               of
               faith
               or
               obedience
               .
               But
               however
               the
               termes
               be
               fully
               equivalent
               ,
               yet
               the
               word
               obedience
               better
               befits
               this
               place
               then
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 became
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 everlasting
                 salvation
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               because
               obedience
               is
               the
               very
               formall
               effect
               of
               true
               faith
               or
               beliefe
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               set
               upō
               this
               particular
               truth
               or
               mystery
               here
               taught
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ;
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               impression
               ,
               or
               the
               ingrossment
               of
               the
               patterne
               here
               commended
               to
               our
               imitation
               .
               For
               if
               we
               syncerely
               and
               stedfastly
               believe
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               became
               obedient
               to
               his
               Father
               even
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               that
               for
               our
               sakes
               he
               was
               consecrated
               through
               grievous
               afflictions
               ,
               through
               unknowne
               paines
               and
               terrors
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               be
               our
               faithful
               and
               compassionate
               high
               Priest
               :
               This
               Doctrine
               it selfe
               being
               laid
               to
               our
               hearts
               will
               bring
               forth
               the
               like
               affection
               or
               obedience
               towards
               him
               ,
               specially
               if
               our
               faith
               be
               seconded
               by
               hope
               of
               being
               consecrated
               through
               obedience
               to
               be
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               with
               him
               ,
               unto
               our
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               full
               paraphrase
               of
               our
               everlasting
               salvation
               here
               meant
               ;
               the
               true
               expression
               of
               that
               perfection
               mentioned
               by
               our
               Apostle
               .
               Heb.
               11.
               v.
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Apostles
               punctuall
               meaning
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               only
               to
               such
               as
               obey
               him
               ,
               shall
               we
               not
               hence
               be
               concluded
               to
               grant
               that
               hee
               died
               only
               for
               such
               as
               finally
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               redeemed
               none
               but
               the
               Elect
               ,
               because
               the
               Author
               of
               salvation
               to
               none
               but
               these
               ?
               Thus
               ,
               many
               in
               our
               dayes
               and
               (
               which
               is
               
               more
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               some
               of
               this
               Church
               of
               England
               have
               from
               the
               former
               premisses
               collected
               and
               peremptorily
               taught
               ,
               that
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               none
               but
               the
               Elect
               ,
               without
               vouchsafing
               any
               mannerly
               answer
               to
               the
               Church
               their
               Mother
               ,
               who
               expressely
               maintaines
               the
               contradictony
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               dyed
               for
               all
               men
               :
               that
               he
               redeemed
               not
               only
               every
               one
               of
               us
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               all
               mankind
               :
               Others
               have
               been
               so
               courteous
               as
               to
               vouchsafe
               their
               Mother
               and
               Bretheren
               some
               distinctions
               or
               limitations
               of
               that
               universall
               assertion
               ,
               as
               thus
               ,
               That
               he
               died
               for
               all
               sufficientèr
               not
               efficientèr
               ,
               sufficiently
               not
               efficiently
               for
               all
               ;
               that
               he
               redeemed
               all
               mankind
               with
               this
               limitation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 singula
                 generum
              
               ,
               some
               o●
               all
               mankind
               ,
               some
               rich
               ,
               some
               poore
               ,
               some
               Iewes
               ,
               some
               Gentiles
            
             
               The
               later
               distinction
               is
               very
               dangerous
               ;
               the
               former
               impertinently
               unnecessary
               :
               for
               if
               by
               all
               mankind
               we
               once
               come
               to
               understand
               some
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               we
               shall
               commit
               no
               new
               error
               ,
               but
               only
               extend
               the
               same
               ;
               if
               by
               the
               whole
               world
               which
               God
               the
               Father
               is
               said
               to
               have
               created
               ,
               wee
               understand
               only
               some
               portion
               of
               every
               principall
               part
               of
               this
               universe
               ,
               as
               some
               portion
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               some
               part
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               some
               part
               of
               theayre
               ,
               some
               of
               every
               sort
               of
               vegetable
               or
               living
               things
               ,
               but
               not
               absolutely
               all
               .
               The
               other
               distiction
               of
               sufficientèr
               and
               efficientèr
               ,
               falls
               under
               the
               
                 common
                 error
              
               of
               most
               moderne
               Catechists
               or
               a
               Divines
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               divide
               things
               which
               in
               their
               nature
               are
               indivisible
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Value
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               )
               &
               to
               leave
               other
               termes
               which
               
               import
               matter
               divisible
               ,
               undistinguished
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               terme
               or
               word
               Redemption
               passively
               taken
               ,
               not
               as
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               in
               his
               prescience
               .
               For
               however
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               value
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               be
               altogether
               indivisible
               because
               absolutely
               infinite
               ,
               yet
               of
               Redemption
               purchased
               for
               us
               by
               Christs
               bloody
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               there
               are
               (
               as
               you
               please
               to
               call
               them
               )
               severall
               parts
               or
               degrees
               .
               Now
               that
               may
               be
               absolutely
               true
               of
               some
               one
               ,
               or
               more
               parts
               of
               degrees
               which
               is
               not
               true
               of
               all
               :
               The
               first
               degree
               of
               our
               Redemption
               purchased
               by
               Christ
               ,
               was
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               ransome
               for
               our
               sinnes
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               our
               freedome
               from
               slavery
               by
               his
               conquest
               over
               Satan
               .
               This
               part
               or
               these
               degrees
               of
               Redemption
               are
               alike
               common
               to
               all
               mankind
               :
               Christ
               whether
               in
               his
               death
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               conflict
               with
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               in
               the
               Garden
               did
               suffer
               asmuch
               for
               any
               one
               as
               for
               all
               .
               God
               was
               in
               him
               reconciling
               all
               men
               unto
               himselfe
               .
               All
               were
               set
               free
               
                 de
                 iure
              
               from
               Satans
               servitude
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               or
               degree
               of
               Redemption
               is
               our
               actuall
               admission
               into
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               :
               or
               (
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               our
               solemne
               calling
               to
               be
               the
               Sons
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               part
               of
               redemption
               is
               common
               to
               all
               who
               are
               baptized
               according
               to
               Christs
               commission
               given
               to
               his
               Apostles
               and
               their
               Successors
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               Another
               part
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               whether
               that
               be
               altogether
               distinct
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               or
               but
               a
               consequent
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               our
               actuall
               exemption
               from
               the
               rage
               or
               tyranny
               of
               sinne
               within
               our selves
               whilst
               we
               live
               here
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               And
               this
               degree
               of
               redemption
               is
               proper
               only
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               
               though
               they
               live
               in
               the
               flesh
               doe
               not
               live
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               the
               fashions
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               as
               having
               their
               
                 hearts
                 purified
              
               by
               a
               lively
               faith
               in
               Christs
               death
               .
               The
               last
               part
               or
               finall
               accomplishment
               of
               our
               Redemption
               is
               the
               exemption
               of
               both
               body
               and
               soule
               from
               the
               powers
               of
               hell
               and
               death
               by
               Resurrection
               unto
               endlesse
               glory
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               everlasting
               salvation
               here
               meant
               :
               And
               this
               is
               proper
               only
               unto
               such
               as
               finally
               shall
               be
               sayed
               by
               continuance
               in
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
               But
               let
               us
               not
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               for
               God
               will
               not
               be
               mocked
               ;
               and
               wee
               shall
               but
               mock
               him
               if
               we
               presume
               to
               goe
               to
               heaven
               by
               curious
               Distinctions
               ,
               or
               nice
               Doctrines
               ,
               without
               a
               constant
               progresse
               in
               syncere
               unpartiall
               obedience
               .
               Nor
               will
               externall
               conformitie
               to
               orthodox
               all
               rites
               ,
               or
               Religion
               ,
               or
               eye-service
               ,
               suffice
               to
               obtaine
               the
               salvation
               here
               promised
               to
               such
               as
               obey
               him
               :
               or
               if
               we
               be
               addicted
               to
               eye-service
               or
               obedience
               ,
               let
               us
               performe
               our
               obedience
               ,
               not
               in
               our
               own
               eyes
               ,
               or
               as
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               but
               as
               in
               the
               eyes
               and
               view
               of
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               mentioned
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               ver
               .
               the
               9.
               
               
                 In
                 whose
                 sight
                 every
                 Creature
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 open
                 and
                 naked
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               eternall
               word
               ,
               who
               is
               now
               made
               our
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               shall
               hereafter
               come
               to
               be
               our
               Iudge
               .
               Let
               us
               then
               account
               it
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               our
               present
               and
               future
               obedience
               ,
               to
               powre
               out
               our
               soules
               in
               prayers
               and
               supplications
               to
               this
               our
               high
               Priest
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               past
               ;
               and
               seeing
               hee
               was
               consecrated
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               through
               afflictions
               or
               sufferings
               (
               for
               so
               the
               current
               of
               our
               Apostles
               discourse
               implyes
               ,
               )
               to
               be
               a
               compassionate
               and
               mercifull
               high
               
               Priest
               to
               his
               Father
               for
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               all
               publiquely
               and
               privately
               ,
               dayly
               and
               hou●ely
               beseech
               him
               by
               his
               agony
               and
               bloody
               sweat
               ,
               by
               his
               Or●sse
               and
               bitter
               passion
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               powre
               out
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               upon
               us
               ;
               ●o
               strengthen
               us
               with
               supplies
               of
               grace
               for
               ●ubduing
               the
               body
               of
               sinne
               which
               is
               within
               us
               ,
               unto
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               quicken
               our
               spi●ies
               unto
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               him
               in
               that
               great
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               !
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
            
             
             Of
             the
             calling
             or
             designement
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             to
             be
             an
             high
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             :
             Of
             the
             differences
             and
             agreements
             in
             some
             particulars
             betweene
             the
             Preisthood
             of
             Aaron
             and
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedech
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 6.
              
               
               Of
               the
               Signification
               or
               Importance
               of
               the
               word
               calling
               ,
               used
               by
               our
               Apostle
               
                 Heb.
                 5.
              
               with
               the
               generall
               Heads
               or
               Points
               to
               be
               handled
               and
               discust
               in
               this
               2.
               3.
               4.
               
               Sections
               .
            
             
               THat
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               perfect
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               v.
               9.
               implyes
               a
               solemne
               Calling
               or
               Consecration
               to
               his
               high
               Priesthood
               ▪
               is
               yet
               more
               apparant
               from
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 Calledan
                 high
                 Priest
                 after
                 the
                 order
              
               of
               Melchisedech
               .
               This
               word
               Called
               ,
               imports
               somewhat
               more
               then
               a
               name
               imposed
               upon
               him
               ,
               though
               at
               his
               Circumcision
               ,
               or
               at
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               more
               then
               a
               mere
               title
               of
               dignitie
               .
               But
               what
               more
               then
               so
               ?
               A
               solemne
               Calling
               or
               Designement
               unto
               this
               high
               Office
               or
               Prelacy
               ?
               Such
               a
               calling
               ,
               but
               more
               solemne
               ,
               then
               Aaron
               had
               unto
               the
               legall
               high
               Priesthood
               .
               Vnto
               this
               Priesthood
               Aaron
               is
               said
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 v.
              
               4.
               that
               hee
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               speciall
               Designement
               or
               destination
               advanced
               to
               the
               office
               of
               the
               high
               Driest
               during
               the
               Law.
               But
               when
               the
               
               same
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               high
               Priesthood
               after
               the
               order
               of
               
                 Melchisedech
                 v.
              
               10.
               
               The
               word
               in
               the
               original
               is
               more
               significant
               and
               more
               solemne
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               it
               referres
               to
               Aaron
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               solemnly
               declared
               or
               pronounced
               by
               God
               to
               be
               an
               high
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Mechisedech
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               method
               of
               our
               present
               inquiry
               or
               search
               into
               this
               grand
               mysterie
               must
               be
               this
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               who
               this
               Melchisedech
               was
               ,
               according
               to
               whose
               order
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               called
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               ?
               or
               how
               Melchisedech
               ,
               whosoever
               he
               were
               ,
               did
               represent
               or
               shadow
               out
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Melchisedech
               did
               consist
               ?
               or
               wherein
               it
               differred
               from
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               ?
               and
               what
               calling
               hee
               had
               to
               such
               a
               Priesthood
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               what
               divine
               Designement
               ,
               or
               calling
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               had
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ?
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               a
               parallel
               betweene
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               or
               other
               of
               his
               Successors
               to
               this
               legall
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               prefigured
               or
               foreshadowed
               ,
               not
               by
               Aaron
               or
               his
               Successors
               ,
               but
               by
               Melchisedech
               before
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               the
               peculiar
               acts
               or
               exercises
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God's
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               .
               This
               fift
               or
               last
               Point
               must
               be
               referred
               as
               an
               appendix
               unto
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God's
               Ascension
               ,
               and
               his
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               All
               these
               are
               Points
               of
               good
               use
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               deeper
               and
               better
               
               consideration
               then
               they
               usually
               are
               taken
               into
               ,
               by
               most
               Interpreters
               of
               sacred
               Writ
               ,
               or
               Controversywriters
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Question
               only
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               too
               curious
               :
               And
               so
               perhaps
               it
               is
               indeed
               ,
               if
               wee
               should
               take
               upon
               us
               to
               determine
               the
               individualitie
               of
               Melchisedech's
               person
               ,
               after
               whose
               order
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               consecrated
               or
               made
               a
               Priest
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               it
               would
               be
               presumptuous
               ,
               absolutly
               to
               deny
               this
               Melchisedech
               to
               have
               been
               the
               same
               individuall
               person
               whom
               the
               later
               Iewes
               generally
               ,
               and
               many
               late
               learned
               Christian
               writers
               take
               him
               for
               .
               The
               greatest
               difficulty
               in
               this
               Point
               ariseth
               from
               the
               Apostles
               description
               of
               
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               7.
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 Without
                 father
                 ,
                 without
                 mother
                 ,
                 without
                 descent
                 ,
                 having
                 neither
                 beginning
                 of
                 dayes
                 ,
                 nor
                 end
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 like
                 ▪
                 unto
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 abideth
                 a
                 Priest
                 continually
                 .
              
            
             
               3
               From
               this
               place
               some
               would
               peremptorily
               conclude
               that
               Melchisedech
               could
               be
               no
               mortal
               man
               ,
               no
               sonne
               of
               Adam
               ;
               but
               either
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               or
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               then
               appearing
               to
               Abraham
               in
               the
               similitude
               or
               likenesse
               of
               man.
               For
               of
               this
               Melchisedech
               ,
               save
               only
               in
               the
               history
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               14.
               and
               110.
               
               Psalme
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               at
               all
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
            
             
               To
               wave
               or
               rather
               dismisse
               their
               opinion
               ,
               who
               think
               Melchisedech
               was
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               the
               third
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               but
               a
               conjecture
               of
               some
               few
               ,
               who
               rather
               wave
               then
               prosecute
               it
               ;
               Let
               us
               see
               what
               probabilitie
               there
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               Melchisedech
               should
               be
               the
               eternal
               Word
               or
               Son
               of
               God
               
               appearing
               to
               Abraham
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               exercising
               the
               function
               and
               Priesthood
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 7.
              
               
               In
               what
               sense
               Melchisedech
               is
               said
               to
               be
               without
               Father
               &
               Mother
               
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 3.
              
               
               Whether
               he
               were
               a
               mortall
               man
               a●
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               though
               more
               〈…〉
               :
               where
               in
               the
               similitude
               betweene
               Melchisedech's
               Person
               and
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               doth
               specially
               consist
               .
            
             
               THis
               later
               opinion
               is
               broched
               and
               〈…〉
               ptorily
               maintained
               by
               a
               late
               learned
               and
               
               smartly
               elegant
               writer
               ;
               who
               though
               hee
               he
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               as
               yet
               )
               no
               Divine
               or
               Priest
               by
               profession
               ,
               yet
               hee
               takes
               upon
               him
               to
               censure
               the
               most
               Divines
               or
               Interpreters
               of
               sacred
               Writ
               ,
               whether
               ancient
               or
               moderne
               ,
               more
               sharply
               then
               I
               dare
               censure
               him
               .
               From
               whom
               notwithstanding
               I
               dissent
               as
               freely
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               I
               hope
               )
               upon
               better
               grounds
               then
               he
               doth
               from
               them
               ;
               specially
               if
               the
               grounds
               of
               his
               exceptions
               against
               thē
               ,
               be
               not
               better
               then
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               opinions
               ,
               which
               he
               takes
               upon
               him
               to
               refute
               .
               The
               main
               ground
               of
               his
               exception
               ,
               against
               such
               Divines
               (
               ancient
               or
               moderne
               )
               as
               think
               that
               Melchisedech
               who
               blessed
               Abraham
               ,
               was
               either
               some
               petty
               King
               amongst
               the
               Cananites
               or
               other
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               land
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               actually
               possessed
               by
               his
               feede
               ;
               or
               Sem
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Noah
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               no
               Inhabitant
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               not
               Sem
               himselfe
               
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Noah
               was
               
                 without
                 father
                 or
                 mother
                 ,
                 without
                 genealogie
                 ,
                 without
                 beginning
                 or
                 end
                 of
                 dayes
                 .
              
               These
               titles
               this
               good
               writer
               conceives
               are
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               more
               peculiar
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               then
               at
               this
               day
               .
               But
               was
               our
               high
               Priest
               ,
               or
               could
               he
               have
               been
               at
               that
               time
               the
               true
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               whose
               Sonne
               he
               was
               ,
               not
               as
               truly
               then
               his
               Father
               as
               now
               he
               is
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               if
               that
               Melchisedech
               who
               apreared
               to
               Abraham
               at
               least
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               realitie
               of
               an
               high
               Priest
               ,
               were
               no
               other
               person
               beside
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               will
               concludently
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               then
               an
               high
               Priest
               
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
              
               ;
               or
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               that
               Melchisedech
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               How
               then
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               made
               an
               high
               Priest
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               oath
               which
               was
               since
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               oath
               consecrated
               for
               evermore
               ,
               being
               (
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               opinion
               supposeth
               )
               the
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               long
               before
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               :
               or
               if
               Melchisedech
               was
               then
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               said
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Ch.
               7.
               v.
               3.
               that
               he
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               Was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               made
               like
               unto
               himselfe
               by
               taking
               the
               likenesse
               of
               man
               upon
               him
               ?
               Or
               rather
               was
               the
               manhood
               or
               likenesse
               in
               which
               he
               appeared
               to
               Abraham
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ?
               The
               former
               part
               or
               division
               of
               this
               dilemma
               is
               improbable
               ;
               The
               later
               altogether
               impossible
               .
               For
               that
               man
               ,
               or
               that
               likenesse
               of
               man
               ,
               who
               blessed
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               14.
               had
               a
               beginning
               and
               an
               end
               of
               dayes
               ;
               unlesse
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               opinion
               will
               
               maintaine
               that
               the
               manhood
               or
               likenesse
               of
               man
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               appeared
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               was
               coeternall
               to
               his
               person
               ;
               was
               begotten
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               not
               made
               )
               before
               all
               Worlds
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               united
               to
               him
               world
               without
               end
               .
               Both
               parts
               of
               this
               assertion
               respectively
               contradict
               two
               fundamentall
               Articles
               of
               our
               Creede
               :
               The
               one
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               numerable
               ,
               whether
               visible
               or
               invisible
               were
               created
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               being
               from
               eternity
               :
               The
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               made
               man
               of
               a
               woman
               in
               time
               ,
               having
               no
               permanent
               body
               ,
               or
               likenesse
               of
               man
               when
               he
               was
               so
               conceived
               :
               whence
               it
               is
               cleare
               that
               the
               Meichisedech
               who
               blessed
               Abraham
               was
               not
               the
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               nor
               made
               like
               unto
               him
               for
               his
               eternitie
               by
               the
               body
               of
               man
               which
               he
               assumed
               or
               appeared
               in
               .
            
             
               5
               But
               it
               is
               not
               all
               one
               to
               refell
               other
               mens
               opinions
               or
               interpretations
               of
               Divine
               oracles
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               our
               owne
               assertions
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               the
               present
               occasion
               requireth
               )
               to
               clear
               the
               forecited
               place
               .
               Heb.
               7.
               
               He
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Melchisedech
                 )
                 was
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 without
                 father
                 ,
                 without
                 mother
                 ,
                 without
                 genealogie
                 ,
                 without
                 beginning
                 or
                 end
                 of
                 dayes
                 .
              
               For
               there
               is
               an
               opinion
               or
               presumed
               Doctrine
               which
               hath
               gotten
               so
               long
               possession
               of
               many
               publique
               Chaires
               ,
               as
               will
               hardly
               brooke
               any
               opposition
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               or
               from
               private
               writers
               :
               The
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Melchisedech
                 being
                 without
                 father
                 ,
                 without
                 mother
                 &c.
              
               was
               herein
               like
               unto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               like
               to
               him
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               Father
               in
               earth
               ,
               nor
               a
               mother
               in
               heaven
               .
               But
               be
               the
               Authors
               of
               this
               opinion
               how
               great
               
               soever
               ,
               their
               followers
               how
               many
               soever
               ,
               both
               most
               acute
               ;
               all
               the
               strength
               which
               the
               wit
               of
               one
               can
               adde
               unto
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               but
               as
               if
               they
               should
               joyne
               hands
               or
               forces
               to
               take
               fast
               hold
               on
               the
               sheath
               or
               scabbard
               ,
               having
               given
               the
               hilts
               of
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Iew
               ,
               who
               may
               at
               his
               pleasure
               turne
               the
               points
               of
               our
               own
               weapons
               upon
               us
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               learne
               to
               keepe
               them
               more
               warily
               ,
               and
               handle
               them
               more
               skilfully
               then
               these
               men
               have
               done
               .
               For
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               Father
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               may
               truly
               and
               absolutely
               be
               said
               to
               have
               a
               Father
               :
               For
               God
               is
               more
               truly
               our
               Father
               ,
               then
               those
               whom
               we
               call
               Fathers
               on
               earth
               .
               Hence
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Call
                 no
                 man
                 father
                 opon
                 earth
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 your
                 Father
                 which
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Math.
              
               23.
               9.
               
               Yet
               is
               this
               God
               more
               truly
               Christ's
               Father
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               ours
               .
               Againe
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               true
               Mother
               on
               earth
               ,
               may
               truly
               and
               absolutely
               be
               said
               to
               have
               a
               Mother
               ;
               otherwise
               all
               of
               us
               should
               be
               mother
               lesse
               children
               from
               our
               birth
               ;
               For
               none
               of
               us
               had
               an
               heavenly
               Mother
               ,
               none
               of
               our
               Mothers
               were
               brought
               to
               bed
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               6
               It
               being
               then
               granted
               that
               our
               Saviour
               had
               a
               true
               Father
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Mother
               on
               earth
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               in
               both
               respects
               be
               more
               unlike
               unto
               Melchisedech
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               our
               Apostle
               faith
               )
               
                 was
                 without
                 father
                 or
                 mother
              
               ,
               then
               like
               unto
               him
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               had
               no
               Mother
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               no
               father
               on
               earth
               .
               Whence
               if
               wee
               should
               maintaine
               this
               similitude
               intended
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               to
               consist
               either
               in
               whole
               ,
               or
               part
               in
               Christ's
               being
               in
               this
               sort
               without
               father
               or
               mother
               ;
               the
               Iew
               might
               thus
               retort
               ,
               
                 argumento
                 ad
                 homines
                 efficaci
              
               ,
               
               That
               we
               Christians
               were
               a
               brood
               of
               monsters
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               naturall
               offspring
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               because
               none
               of
               us
               have
               a
               man
               for
               his
               mother
               ,
               none
               of
               us
               a
               woman
               for
               his
               father
               .
               Besides
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               two
               Propositions
               whereon
               they
               labour
               to
               build
               our
               faith
               by
               this
               crosse
               device
               ,
               is
               no
               sound
               pillar
               ,
               but
               a
               broken
               or
               crased
               prop.
               For
               if
               Christ
               be
               truly
               stiled
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               he
               had
               fathers
               on
               earth
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               though
               not
               begotten
               by
               a
               carnall
               generation
               :
               nor
               was
               he
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Mary
               by
               carnall
               conception
               ,
               yet
               truly
               her
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               shee
               truly
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               Abraham
               as
               truly
               his
               Father
               .
               Againe
               to
               be
               
                 without
                 father
                 ,
                 without
                 mother
              
               ,
               are
               but
               branches
               of
               that
               generall
               negative
               [
               
                 without
                 genealogie
              
               .
               ]
               Now
               whether
               we
               consider
               him
               as
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               man
               ,
               he
               cannot
               without
               wrong
               to
               the
               sacred
               character
               or
               sense
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               be
               thought
               or
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 without
                 genealogy
              
               ,
               as
               Melchisedech
               is
               ;
               for
               one
               generation
               or
               descent
               makes
               a
               genealogie
               :
               Otherwise
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               should
               have
               beene
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 without
                 genealogie
              
               ,
               which
               titles
               notwithstanding
               cannot
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               meaning
               be
               applyed
               unto
               Adam
               ;
               for
               he
               derives
               all
               others
               genealogies
               from
               Adam's
               ,
               and
               Adam's
               from
               God.
               Luk.
               3.
               
               Now
               looke
               in
               what
               sense
               
                 Abel
                 ,
                 Cain
              
               ,
               or
               Adam
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               a
               genealogie
               ,
               Christ
               may
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               have
               two
               .
               One
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               another
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Marie
               .
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               wisest
               and
               
               most
               judicious
               Writers
               of
               times
               swallow
               such
               fallacies
               in
               historicall
               narrations
               ,
               or
               discourses
               (
               of
               matters
               spirituall
               especially
               )
               without
               any
               sensible
               disgust
               ,
               
               or
               dislike
               ,
               as
               would
               be
               rejected
               no
               lesse
               then
               poison
               unallayed
               ,
               were
               they
               exhibited
               to
               them
               in
               the
               simplicitie
               of
               language
               ,
               or
               logistick
               forme
               .
               To
               instance
               in
               an
               notorious
               one
               much
               like
               unto
               this
               late
               mentioned
               :
            
             
               7
               The
               most
               ancient
               Editions
               of
               Macrobius
               mention
               a
               jest
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               broken
               upon
               Herod
               for
               killing
               his
               Sonne
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               he
               butchered
               the
               Hebrew
               Infants
               ;
               
                 Mallem
                 Herodis
                 esse
                 percum
                 quam
                 filium
                 .
              
               Some
               ancient
               Christians
               to
               salve
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               narratiō
               ,
               being
               somewhat
               suspicious
               ,
               (
               because
               Herod
               at
               that
               time
               had
               no
               knowne
               Sonne
               that
               was
               a
               child
               )
               have
               made
               the
               old
               Tyrant
               father
               of
               a
               young
               sonne
               (
               supposed
               to
               be
               borne
               unto
               him
               by
               a
               second
               wife
               of
               Iewish
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               Davids
               progenie
               )
               which
               the
               age
               wherein
               hee
               lived
               ,
               never
               laid
               unto
               his
               charge
               .
               Some
               later
               criticks
               better
               able
               to
               disprove
               this
               supposititious
               broode
               ,
               then
               apt
               to
               reforme
               that
               error
               in
               themselves
               ,
               which
               unreform'd
               in
               others
               did
               beget
               it
               ,
               have
               not
               spared
               to
               charge
               their
               Bretheren
               (
               in
               time
               their
               fathers
               )
               with
               falsification
               of
               Macrobius
               his
               Text
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               forecited
               passage
               had
               been
               inserted
               by
               some
               ancient
               Christians
               ,
               as
               many
               verses
               in
               Sibylla's
               oracles
               have
               beene
               ,
               unlesse
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Aristarchusses
               faile
               in
               their
               criticismes
               .
               But
               for
               Macrobius
               his
               text
               ,
               it
               is
               without
               question
               uncorrupt
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               Fathers
               free
               from
               that
               falsification
               of
               it
               ,
               whereof
               late
               Criticks
               have
               accused
               them
               .
               The
               zeale
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               censorious
               sawcinesse
               of
               later
               Criticks
               did
               alike
               overreach
               their
               judgments
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               is
               a
               fault
               common
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               that
               are
               farre
               our
               betters
               .
               We
               maintaine
               our
               
               owne
               posittions
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               were
               waking
               :
               Wee
               peruse
               good
               Authors
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               had
               never
               lookt
               upon
               them
               but
               in
               a
               slumber
               ;
               yet
               what
               punie
               Logician
               but
               would
               scorne
               to
               swallow
               this
               fallacy
               in
               a
               dreame
               ,
               
                 Chaerilus
                 fuit
                 vir
                 bonus
                 ,
                 Chaerilus
                 fuit
                 poeta
                 ,
                 ergo
                 Chaerilus
                 fuit
                 bonus
                 poeta
                 :
                 Chaerilus
              
               was
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Poet
               ;
               therefore
               a
               good
               Poet.
               The
               forementioned
               criticall
               collection
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               its
               forme
               a
               like
               false
               and
               disjointed
               :
               only
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               is
               not
               so
               vulgar
               or
               palpable
               .
               The
               roote
               of
               the
               Criticks
               erronious
               censure
               was
               this
               ;
               Herod
               killed
               the
               Syrian
               or
               Hebrew
               Infants
               ;
               amongst
               these
               Infants
               hee
               killed
               his
               owne
               son
               ,
               ergo
               ,
               this
               sonne
               of
               Herod
               when
               hee
               killed
               him
               was
               an
               Infant
               .
               That
               Herod
               about
               the
               same
               time
               wherein
               the
               fants
               of
               Iudah
               and
               Bethleem
               were
               by
               his
               appointment
               slaine
               ,
               did
               out
               of
               his
               jealous
               feare
               command
               Antipater
               his
               turbulent
               sonne
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               no
               modern
               Critick
               shall
               be
               ever
               able
               to
               disprove
               .
               That
               the
               killing
               of
               his
               owne
               sonne
               (
               being
               come
               to
               maturity
               of
               age
               )
               with
               these
               Infants
               ,
               doth
               better
               sort
               with
               the
               analogy
               of
               Gods
               Iustice
               usually
               manifested
               in
               the
               infatuation
               of
               Politicians
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               literall
               sense
               and
               character
               of
               Augustus
               iest
               ,
               (
               taking
               it
               as
               Macrobius
               hath
               expressed
               it
               )
               then
               if
               hee
               had
               slaine
               the
               same
               party
               in
               his
               Infancy
               ,
               shall
               *
               elswhere
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               be
               declared
               .
            
             
               8
               The
               fallacy
               for
               whose
               discovery
               these
               two
               former
               have
               beene
               produced
               ,
               is
               in
               my
               opinion
               of
               all
               three
               the
               most
               grosse
               ;
               the
               best
               forme
               that
               can
               be
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               Melchisedech
               was
               
                 without
                 father
                 or
              
               
               
                 mother
                 ,
                 Melchisedech
              
               is
               like
               unto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 ergo
                 Melchisedech
              
               is
               herein
               like
               unto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               
                 without
                 father
                 or
                 mother
              
               .
               The
               premisses
               are
               most
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               conclusion
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speake
               )
               more
               then
               most
               false
               ;
               for
               of
               all
               the
               persons
               that
               are
               or
               have
               beene
               in
               heaven
               or
               earth
               ,
               none
               are
               so
               unlike
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               and
               Melchisedech
               ;
               if
               wee
               state
               the
               comparison
               betwixt
               them
               according
               to
               the
               naturall
               tenor
               or
               importance
               of
               these
               termes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               ?
               that
               these
               titles
               expressely
               given
               to
               Melchisedech
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               are
               altogether
               superfluous
               ,
               needlesse
               ,
               or
               impertinent
               to
               the
               conclusion
               intended
               by
               him
               ?
               Rather
               most
               necessary
               ,
               and
               most
               apposite
               .
               As
               how
               ?
               Briefly
               thus
               .
               This
               descrip●tion
               of
               him
               by
               these
               titles
               ,
               is
               a
               condition
               or
               Qualification
               necessarily
               supposed
               ,
               or
               pre-required
               to
               the
               similitude
               intended
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               him
               .
               It
               is
               no
               proper
               part
               or
               formall
               terme
               of
               the
               similitude
               it self
               .
               That
               formally
               consists
               only
               in
               being
               without
               beginning
               or
               end
               of
               dayes
               ;
               and
               herein
               they
               are
               as
               like
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               any
               body
               and
               its
               proper
               shadow
               can
               be
               .
            
             
               9
               Every
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               father
               ,
               even
               Adā
               himself
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 without
                 father
                 or
                 mother
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 dayes
                 :
              
               Every
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               Son
               to
               succeed
               him
               as
               like
               wise
               supposed
               to
               have
               an
               end
               of
               daies
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               that
               no
               King
               of
               Iudah
               or
               Israel
               ,
               not
               Solomon
               himselfe
               in
               all
               his
               glory
               ,
               could
               be
               any
               true
               modell
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               eternitie
               :
               No
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Son
               of
               Levi
               ,
               not
               
                 Eleazar
                 ,
                 Phinehas
              
               or
               Aaron
               himself
               ,
               though
               pictured
               in
               their
               pontificall
               ornaments
               could
               beare
               any
               colour
               or
               resemblance
               of
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               .
               For
               all
               these
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               their
               Parents
               ,
               their
               Sonnes
               and
               Successors
               are
               exactly
               registred
               in
               
               the
               sacred
               Volume
               ;
               &
               the
               same
               Page
               ,
               or
               Table
               which
               expresseth
               their
               genealogie
               ,
               doth
               represent
               withall
               their
               mortalitie
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               a
               beginning
               or
               end
               of
               dayes
               :
               And
               whosoever
               hath
               a
               beginning
               or
               end
               of
               dayes
               can
               be
               no
               true
               shadow
               of
               eternitie
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               as
               he
               is
               eternall
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 8.
              
               
               That
               the
               omission
               of
               Melchisedech's
               Genealogie
               did
               import
               a
               speciall
               mystery
               ;
               and
               what
               that
               mystery
               was
               :
            
             
               MAy
               we
               hence
               averre
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               whose
               birth
               ,
               whose
               death
               or
               genealogie
               is
               not
               expressed
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               true
               shadow
               or
               picture
               of
               the
               Sonne
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               eternall
               ?
               Wee
               doe
               not
               ,
               wee
               need
               not
               say
               so
               .
               The
               day
               is
               oftimes
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               without
               any
               mention
               of
               the
               night
               .
               Yet
               to
               seeke
               after
               a
               mysticall
               sense
               in
               all
               such
               places
               ,
               were
               to
               set
               our
               wits
               a
               wandring
               in
               a
               waking
               dream
               .
               But
               seeing
               in
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               worlds
               creation
               ,
               wee
               find
               such
               accurate
               and
               constant
               mention
               of
               the
               evening
               and
               morning
               making
               one
               day
               ,
               untill
               all
               the
               works
               of
               the
               sixe
               daies
               were
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               no
               mention
               of
               any
               evening
               in
               the
               seaventh
               day
               which
               God
               did
               sanctify
               for
               a
               day
               of
               rest
               ;
               wee
               may
               with
               the
               Ancients
               safely
               admit
               the
               first
               sixe
               daies
               to
               be
               as
               a
               Map
               ,
               or
               Calender
               of
               the
               sixe
               ages
               of
               this
               transitory
               world
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               a
               continuall
               vicissitude
               of
               light
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               no
               joy
               or
               pleasure
               without
               sorrow
               and
               griefe
               ,
               for
               their
               Successors
               and
               companions
               ;
               and
               the
               Mosaicall
               description
               
               of
               the
               seventh
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               embleme
               or
               shadow
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Sabbath
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               a
               day
               of
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               ,
               without
               mixture
               of
               darknesse
               or
               succession
               of
               night
               ,
               without
               any
               medly
               of
               paines
               or
               griefe
               .
            
             
               2
               By
               perfect
               analogy
               to
               this
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               not
               more
               mysticall
               then
               orthodoxall
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               merely
               authoriz'd
               by
               the
               Greeke
               or
               Latine
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               presuppos'd
               by
               our
               Apostle
               as
               unquestionable
               among
               the
               ancient
               Iewes
               ,
               we
               may
               inferre
               our
               intended
               conclusion
               :
               What
               was
               that
               ?
               That
               the
               omission
               of
               every
               mans
               Genealogie
               ,
               whose
               name
               or
               deeds
               are
               specified
               in
               the
               sacred
               Story
               ,
               is
               alwayes
               a
               signe
               or
               token
               of
               some
               latent
               mystery
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               rather
               thus
               ;
               Seeing
               no
               King
               or
               Priest
               of
               Abraham's
               lineage
               were
               he
               good
               or
               bad
               ;
               seeing
               no
               Patriarch
               from
               whom
               God's
               blessings
               did
               lineally
               descend
               ,
               but
               hath
               a
               Genealogie
               upon
               sacred
               record
               ,
               the
               omission
               of
               so
               great
               a
               mans
               Genealogie
               as
               was
               Melchisedech
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               King
               and
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ;
               a
               Priest
               which
               solemnely
               and
               really
               blessed
               
                 him
                 in
                 whose
                 seed
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 Abraham
                 paid
                 Tithes
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
              
               The
               omission
               of
               such
               a
               mans
               genealogie
               doubtlesie
               includes
               some
               great
               and
               weighty
               mystery
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               stand
               not
               (
               as
               in
               many
               like
               cases
               we
               ought
               not
               )
               upon
               the
               logicall
               inference
               which
               the
               assertive
               letter
               affords
               ,
               but
               follow
               the
               emblematicall
               ,
               or
               characteristicall
               sense
               of
               the
               story
               ,
               we
               may
               behold
               this
               man
               to
               be
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               transformed
               or
               turned
               out
               of
               his
               proper
               shape
               or
               likenesse
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               like
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               The
               absimilation
               of
               
               this
               man
               (
               whosoever
               he
               were
               )
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               li●e
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               consists
               especially
               in
               the
               abandoning
               or
               putting
               off
               all
               references
               to
               father
               or
               mother
               ,
               to
               wife
               or
               children
               :
               For
               these
               references
               in
               man
               necessarily
               represent
               a
               beginning
               and
               end
               of
               dayes
               ,
               and
               by
               consequency
               a
               dissimilitude
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               eternall
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               endlesse
               Priesthood
               .
            
             
               3
               It
               was
               the
               speech
               of
               one
               man
               but
               is
               universally
               true
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 Mortalis
                 mortalem
                 genui
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               as
               necessarily
               and
               essentially
               true
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Immortalis
                 immortalem
                 gignit
              
               .
               For
               seeing
               God
               is
               more
               essentially
               and
               more
               immutably
               immortall
               ,
               more
               truly
               eternall
               then
               we
               are
               mortal
               ;
               Then
               he
               which
               is
               as
               truly
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               men
               or
               Adam
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               as
               absolutely
               eternall
               as
               the
               Deitie
               or
               divine
               nature
               ,
               or
               as
               God
               the
               Father
               himselfe
               :
               Otherwise
               the
               generation
               should
               be
               equivocall
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               not
               univocall
               ;
               as
               contrary
               to
               nature
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               as
               prodigious
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               mortall
               man
               to
               beget
               an
               immortall
               Sonne
               ;
               as
               for
               a
               woman
               to
               conceive
               a
               God.
               And
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               (
               as
               God
               be
               praised
               there
               are
               plenty
               )
               to
               inferre
               the
               absolute
               eternitie
               or
               eternall
               generation
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               against
               the
               Arrian
               or
               other
               heretique
               ,
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               our
               Apostles
               similitude
               between
               Melchisedech
               and
               Christ
               in
               the
               Chapter
               following
               ,
               doth
               clearly
               represent
               thus
               much
               to
               all
               that
               look
               not
               on
               it
               with
               Iewish
               spectacles
               .
               To
               conclude
               then
               ,
               as
               the
               greatnesse
               and
               height
               of
               Melchisedech's
               calling
               serves
               as
               a
               map
               to
               represent
               the
               high
               Majestie
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               :
               So
               the
               omission
               of
               his
               genealogie
               
               is
               an
               embleme
               or
               shadow
               of
               the
               infinite
               duration
               ,
               or
               eternitie
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               Howbeit
               if
               we
               should
               take
               off
               this
               borrowed
               shape
               ,
               or
               wipe
               out
               the
               artificiall
               colours
               wherewith
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               spirit
               to
               set
               forth
               this
               lively
               picture
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               the
               very
               table
               it selfe
               whereon
               the
               picture
               is
               drawne
               ,
               is
               more
               apt
               then
               any
               other
               tree
               in
               all
               the
               garden
               of
               God
               besides
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               an
               heavenly
               Mercurie
               .
               The
               fitnesse
               of
               it
               for
               this
               purpose
               will
               more
               easily
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               if
               we
               suppose
               what
               the
               ancient
               Iewes
               (
               whose
               traditions
               where
               they
               are
               no
               parties
               are
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               be
               rejected
               )
               take
               as
               granted
               viz.
               That
               hee
               ,
               whom
               Moses
               in
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               Genesis
               calls
               Melchisedech
               ,
               was
               Shem
               the
               great
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Noah
               .
               This
               Shem
               was
               a
               man
               begotten
               of
               his
               father
               before
               the
               world
               that
               then
               was
               ;
               our
               high
               Priest
               our
               heavenly
               Mercurie
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               begotten
               of
               his
               Father
               before
               all
               worlds
               ,
               before
               any
               period
               or
               instant
               of
               imaginary
               time
               ,
               even
               from
               eternitie
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 9.
              
               
               What
               manner
               of
               blessing
               it
               was
               which
               Melchisedech
               bestowed
               on
               Abraham
               .
               That
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               blessing
               argues
               Melchisedech
               to
               have
               beene
               Sem
               the
               great
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewish
               Rabbins
               enstile
               him
               ,
               the
               eldest
               sonne
               of
               Noah
               ,
               not
               by
               birth
               yet
               by
               prerogative
               of
               the
               first
               borne
               .
            
             
               IDare
               not
               obtrude
               this
               tradition
               of
               the
               ancient
               Iewes
               as
               a
               point
               of
               our
               beliefe
               ,
               yet
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               is
               as
               probable
               as
               any
               Doctrine
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               is
               grounded
               only
               upon
               the
               analogy
               of
               faith
               ,
               not
               upon
               expresse
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               conclusions
               deduced
               from
               such
               testimonies
               by
               demonstrative
               consequences
               .
               The
               allegations
               for
               this
               opinion
               ,
               were
               they
               exactly
               calculated
               or
               put
               together
               ,
               amount
               so
               high
               as
               no
               assertion
               contained
               within
               the
               spheare
               of
               probability
               can
               overtop
               them
               .
               The
               exceptions
               of
               Pererius
               and
               Maldonate
               against
               them
               are
               too
               weake
               ,
               albeit
               they
               touch
               not
               halfe
               so
               many
               as
               are
               diligently
               and
               accurately
               gathered
               by
               
                 Dr
                 Willet
              
               ;
               unto
               whose
               labours
               I
               referre
               such
               as
               desire
               further
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               point
               neither
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               altogether
               needlesse
               .
               One
               or
               two
               reasons
               not
               alleaged
               by
               him
               come
               now
               to
               be
               discussed
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               blessing
               it
               was
               which
               Melchisedech
               bestowed
               on
               
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Heb.
              
               7.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               how
               the
               matter
               and
               manner
               of
               this
               blessing
               proves
               this
               Melchisedech
               to
               be
               Sem.
               
            
             
             
               2
               But
               what
               kind
               of
               blessing
               did
               our
               Apostle
               meane
               ?
               Verball
               only
               or
               by
               way
               of
               salutation
               ?
               So
               the
               people
               may
               blesse
               their
               Priests
               ;
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               their
               godliest
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               wretched'st
               beggers
               greatest
               Kings
               ;
               of
               such
               kind
               of
               blessing
               the
               maxime
               undoubtedly
               affirmed
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               cannot
               be
               true
               .
               Of
               what
               blessing
               then
               is
               it
               most
               undoubtedly
               true
               :
               Of
               reall
               and
               solemne
               blessings
               authentiquely
               imparted
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               Bishop
               confirmeth
               children
               ;
               or
               by
               way
               of
               bequest
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               father
               bestowes
               an
               heritage
               with
               his
               blessing
               upon
               the
               Son
               ;
               As
               Abraham
               blessed
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 Iuda
              
               and
               his
               Bretheren
               .
            
             
               3
               Whom
               then
               may
               we
               imagine
               this
               man
               should
               be
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               sort
               blesled
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               man
               ,
               than
               whom
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               greater
               amongst
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               men
               :
               none
               in
               his
               time
               (
               Melchisedech
               only
               excepted
               )
               so
               great
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ?
               No
               analogie
               either
               of
               sacred
               rule
               ,
               or
               of
               tenets
               joyntly
               maintained
               by
               the
               English
               and
               Romish
               Church
               (
               concerning
               the
               never
               interrupted
               Succession
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               ministers
               in
               it
               )
               will
               suffer
               us
               to
               think
               this
               Melchisedech
               should
               be
               a
               Canaanite
               .
               For
               although
               we
               ought
               (
               perhaps
               )
               to
               be
               as
               farre
               from
               denying
               as
               from
               affirming
               that
               God
               had
               many
               chosen
               vessels
               amongst
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Cham
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               no
               way
               probable
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               affirmed
               that
               hee
               had
               any
               visible
               Church
               amongst
               them
               at
               that
               time
               whereof
               wee
               speake
               ;
               much
               lesse
               any
               such
               orthodoxall
               authentique
               high
               Priest
               as
               was
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               to
               blesse
               him
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               was
               to
               be
               established
               :
               within
               whose
               family
               and
               posterity
               the
               true
               and
               
               visible
               Church
               was
               to
               be
               confined
               almost
               two
               thousand
               yeares
               after
               .
               Nor
               doe
               we
               in
               saying
               thus
               ,
               tie
               the
               Almightie
               (
               as
               some
               haply
               will
               accuse
               us
               )
               to
               use
               no
               meanes
               but
               ordinary
               ,
               in
               bestowing
               his
               extraordinary
               blessings
               .
               But
               this
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               calling
               is
               most
               extraordinary
               and
               miraculous
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               pleasure
               to
               use
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               of
               lawfull
               ministers
               for
               the
               ratification
               or
               declaring
               of
               his
               calling
               ;
               at
               least
               for
               the
               admissiō
               of
               the
               parties
               called
               unto
               the
               emoluments
               or
               prerogatives
               of
               their
               calling
               .
               Paul
               was
               plucked
               away
               from
               the
               Synagogue
               (
               as
               a
               sappie
               branch
               from
               a
               dying
               tree
               )
               by
               the
               immediate
               and
               strong
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               ingrafted
               ,
               or
               inoculated
               into
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               by
               means
               ordinary
               and
               ministeriall
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Ananias
               a
               civill
               and
               visible
               member
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               body
               .
            
             
               4
               In
               like
               manner
               we
               doe
               not
               deny
               that
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               calling
               Abraham
               out
               of
               Haran
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               blessings
               then
               promised
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               both
               extraordinary
               ;
               in
               which
               blessing
               notwithstanding
               hee
               is
               to
               be
               installed
               by
               Melchisedech
               ,
               appointed
               as
               Gods
               Deputie
               ,
               or
               Vicegerent
               (
               so
               the
               hebrew
               Cohen
               properly
               signifieth
               )
               to
               ratifie
               or
               seale
               the
               former
               promises
               unto
               him
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               conveyance
               is
               formall
               and
               legall
               ,
               such
               as
               God
               ordinarily
               useth
               in
               like
               cases
               .
               And
               by
               probable
               consequence
               this
               Melchisedech
               ,
               whosoever
               he
               were
               ,
               was
               a
               true
               principall
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               was
               no
               where
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               in
               Sem
               &
               his
               posteritie
               .
               Of
               those
               Sonnes
               of
               Sem
               which
               are
               mentioned
               in
               Abraham's
               genealogy
               most
               were
               
               dead
               ;
               others
               (
               for
               ought
               we
               read
               ,
               or
               by
               analogy
               can
               gather
               from
               what
               we
               have
               read
               )
               no
               way
               so
               fitly
               qualified
               for
               this
               service
               as
               Sem
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               alive
               .
               For
               Sem
               had
               beene
               solemnly
               blessed
               by
               his
               father
               :
               And
               although
               hee
               be
               represented
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               fourth
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               under
               another
               name
               and
               shape
               then
               he
               receiv'd
               the
               blessing
               in
               ,
               yet
               the
               holy
               spirit
               seemes
               to
               point
               him
               speaking
               in
               his
               owne
               native
               language
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               bestowing
               that
               blessing
               upon
               Abraham
               his
               sonne
               which
               his
               father
               Noah
               had
               bestowed
               on
               him
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Shem
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 Canaan
                 be
                 his
                 servant
                 !
                 Gen.
              
               4.
               
               The
               implication
               or
               importance
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               Shem
               shall
               have
               cause
               to
               blesse
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               for
               making
               him
               Lord
               of
               Canaan
               .
               This
               blessing
               or
               bequest
               wee
               know
               was
               to
               beare
               date
               aswell
               in
               Shem's
               posteritie
               as
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               principally
               in
               his
               posteritie
               .
               Now
               wee
               no
               where
               read
               of
               any
               conveyance
               or
               bequest
               of
               this
               blessing
               made
               by
               Shem
               unto
               his
               Successors
               ,
               besides
               that
               solemne
               blessing
               which
               Melchisedech
               (
               whom
               for
               this
               reason
               we
               suppose
               to
               have
               been
               Shem
               )
               bestowed
               on
               Abraham
               .
               The
               tenor
               of
               his
               bequest
               ,
               or
               conveyance
               is
               more
               expresse
               Gen.
               14.
               19.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 Abrahā
                 of
                 God
                 most
                 high
                 possessor
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 !
              
               This
               propheticall
               benediction
               implyes
               that
               Abraham
               and
               his
               posterity
               should
               have
               cause
               to
               blesse
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               for
               giving
               them
               possession
               of
               that
               earth
               or
               land
               which
               was
               the
               type
               or
               pledge
               of
               their
               heavenly
               inheritance
               and
               possessions
               .
               This
               was
               the
               gaine
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               that
               
                 merces
                 valde
                 magna
              
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
               And
               as
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               or
               Kingdome
               of
               Canaan
               
               once
               possessed
               ,
               was
               a
               true
               pledge
               or
               earnest
               of
               their
               title
               to
               the
               heavenly
               kingdome
               ;
               so
               Abraham
               at
               the
               very
               time
               when
               Melchisedech
               blessed
               him
               ,
               received
               the
               pledges
               of
               his
               posterities
               hopes
               unto
               that
               temporall
               kingdome
               .
            
             
               5
               For
               albeit
               we
               utterly
               deny
               all
               sacrifice
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               yet
               may
               wee
               not
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Papist
               affirme
               or
               maintaine
               that
               Melchisedech
               entertained
               Abraham
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               only
               with
               a
               vulgar
               or
               common
               refection
               .
               These
               elements
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               being
               confidered
               with
               the
               solemnitie
               of
               the
               blessing
               ,
               have
               besides
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               a
               symbolicall
               or
               mysticall
               importance
               and
               are
               thus
               farre
               ;
               at
               least
               sacramentall
               ,
               that
               they
               served
               for
               earnests
               to
               secure
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               his
               posterity
               should
               quietly
               enjoy
               and
               eate
               the
               good
               things
               of
               that
               pleasant
               land
               wherein
               he
               was
               now
               a
               Sojourner
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               Abraham
               in
               that
               sacred
               banquet
               which
               the
               King
               of
               Salem
               exhibited
               unto
               him
               ,
               did
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               take
               
                 levery
                 de
                 seisin
              
               of
               the
               promised
               land
               &
               (
               as
               it
               is
               probable
               )
               in
               that
               very
               place
               which
               God
               had
               destinated
               for
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               in
               that
               place
               where
               Iohn
               did
               baptize
               .
               And
               albeit
               Melchisedech
               did
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               derive
               the
               blessing
               bestowed
               on
               Shem
               ,
               or
               on
               himselfe
               by
               Noah
               in
               more
               expresse
               termes
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               by
               inspiration
               extraordinary
               and
               divine
               ;
               yet
               Abraham
               at
               this
               time
               had
               afforded
               him
               a
               fit
               text
               or
               theame
               to
               make
               these
               extemporary
               expositions
               or
               declarations
               upon
               :
               Of
               all
               that
               had
               proceeded
               out
               of
               the
               loines
               of
               Shem
               ,
               none
               as
               yet
               had
               ever
               given
               the
               like
               proofe
               of
               his
               likely
               hood
               to
               become
               Lord
               of
               Canaan
               as
               Abraham
               now
               had
               done
               ,
               whom
               God
               
               had
               enabled
               to
               right
               the
               King
               of
               Sodome
               and
               other
               Cananitish
               Kings
               not
               being
               able
               to
               right
               themselves
               against
               forreigne
               usurpers
               .
            
             
               6
               For
               any
               man
               of
               ordinary
               understanding
               that
               had
               been
               an
               Actor
               in
               the
               late
               warre
               (
               so
               happily
               managed
               by
               Abraham
               )
               and
               a
               by-stander
               at
               Melchisedech's
               blessing
               of
               him
               to
               have
               conjectured
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               had
               been
               as
               easy
               and
               as
               warrantable
               as
               it
               was
               for
               the
               Israelites
               to
               divine
               that
               Moses
               should
               be
               their
               Deliverer
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               killing
               the
               Aegyptian
               which
               had
               contended
               with
               an
               Israelite
               .
               Now
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               seemes
               to
               taxe
               their
               dulnesse
               for
               not
               apprehending
               this
               mystery
               from
               the
               manner
               of
               Moses
               fact
               .
               Thus
               we
               may
               derive
               Gods
               blessings
               upon
               mankind
               since
               the
               flood
               ,
               from
               Noah
               to
               Shem
               ,
               from
               Shem
               ,
               whom
               we
               take
               to
               be
               Melchisedech
               ,
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               in
               whose
               seede
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               to
               be
               blessed
               .
               This
               argues
               Abraham's
               promised
               seede
               to
               be
               greater
               then
               Melchisedech
               ,
               for
               Abraham
               was
               blessed
               by
               Melchisedech
               ,
               not
               in
               Melchisedech's
               name
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               whose
               Priest
               hee
               was
               .
               Howbeit
               this
               promised
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               was
               not
               greater
               then
               Melchisedech
               ,
               in
               externall
               beauty
               or
               prerogative
               royall
               ,
               till
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               or
               second
               birth
               .
               During
               the
               time
               of
               his
               humiliation
               hee
               was
               rather
               destinated
               then
               consecrated
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               or
               fountaine
               of
               blessednesse
               unto
               us
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               argues
               .
               Heb.
               5.
               8.
               
               
                 Though
                 hee
                 were
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 yet
                 learned
                 he
                 obedience
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
              
               ;
               And
               being
               consecrated
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               by
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               became
               the
               Author
               of
               eternall
               salvation
               unto
               all
               
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 called
                 of
              
               
               
                 God
                 (
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrestion
                 or
                 exaltation
                 )
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
              
               Melchisedech
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 10.
              
               
               Wherein
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Melchisedech
               did
               differ
               from
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               ;
               That
               Melchisedech
               did
               not
               offer
               any
               sacrifice
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               unto
               God
               when
               he
               blessed
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               THe
               office
               of
               Aaron
               and
               of
               his
               Sonnes
               wee
               have
               described
               
                 Deuteron
                 .
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 separated
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 blesse
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               Deut.
               18.
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Priests
                 duty
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 Tribes
                 to
                 stand
                 and
                 minister
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               5.
               
               Could
               Melchisedech's
               office
               be
               greater
               ,
               or
               his
               patent
               ampler
               ,
               especially
               for
               duration
               ?
               For
               sacrifice
               ,
               prayer
               and
               blessing
               are
               the
               trinall
               dimensions
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               howsoever
               taken
               .
               This
               difficultie
               perhaps
               did
               occasion
               a
               foule
               error
               in
               the
               Romish
               Church
               or
               encourage
               her
               followers
               to
               maintaine
               this
               error
               brought
               forth
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               upon
               other
               occasions
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               office
               of
               Melchisedech
               should
               properly
               consist
               &
               herein
               especially
               differ
               from
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Aarō
               :
               For
               that
               when
               he
               met
               Abraham
               ,
               he
               offered
               up
               bread
               &
               wine
               by
               way
               of
               proper
               sacrifice
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               type
               or
               pledge
               of
               the
               unbloody
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               masse
               ,
               unto
               which
               the
               
               Romanists
               for
               the
               most
               part
               restraine
               the
               exercise
               of
               Christ's
               Priesthood
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               .
            
             
               2
               To
               omit
               their
               chymicall
               conceits
               ,
               who
               labour
               in
               vaine
               to
               extract
               some
               act
               of
               sacrificing
               out
               of
               the
               originall
               word
               
                 hotsi
                 ;
                 Maldonate
              
               (
               the
               most
               zealous
               and
               
               laborious
               pleader
               in
               this
               argument
               ,
               because
               Calvin
               had
               held
               the
               monkish
               allegorizars
               to
               the
               literall
               and
               gramaticall
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               )
               holds
               it
               no
               sin
               to
               put
               a
               trick
               of
               Grammar
               (
               so
               they
               would
               admit
               it
               )
               upon
               Calvin's
               followers
               ;
               upon
               the
               very
               text
               it self
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               Romish
               Interpreters
               who
               went
               before
               him
               admit
               the
               vulgar
               edition
               ,
               
                 Et
                 erat
                 Sacerdos
                 Dei
                 altissimi
              
               ,
               This
               Critick
               to
               despite
               Calvin
               ,
               will
               correct
               Magnificat
               ,
               and
               renders
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 Et
                 erat
                 sacrificans
                 Deo
                 altissimo
              
               .
               His
               reason
               for
               this
               innovation
               is
               because
               the
               hebrew
               Cohen
               is
               for
               it's
               form
               a
               participle
               of
               the
               present
               tense
               ;
               but
               surely
               he
               was
               better
               read
               in
               his
               Gramar
               then
               in
               his
               Lexicon
               ,
               although
               better
               read
               in
               that
               then
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               ;
               for
               although
               the
               Hebbrew
               Cohen
               be
               usually
               taken
               for
               a
               Priest
               ,
               yet
               to
               sacrifice
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               proper
               &
               formal
               signification
               of
               the
               
                 radicall
                 verb
                 Cahan
              
               :
               That
               directly
               imports
               no
               more
               then
               ministravit
               ,
               or
               
                 Sacerdotem
                 egit
              
               .
               Whence
               though
               it
               be
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               every
               Sacrificer
               is
               a
               Cohē
               ,
               is
               a
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Minister
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               is
               not
               this
               truth
               simply
               convertible
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               [
               
                 Every
                 Cohen
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrificer
              
               ]
               specially
               if
               we
               speak
               of
               times
               before
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
               or
               since
               it
               expired
               ;
               much
               lesse
               will
               it
               follow
               that
               every
               act
               or
               function
               which
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               performs
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               sacrifice
               .
               So
               that
               albeit
               we
               should
               give
               the
               Criticall
               Iesuit
               
               leave
               to
               degrade
               the
               Hebrew
               Cohen
               ,
               and
               turne
               it
               out
               of
               a
               noun
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               form
               and
               habit
               it
               was
               taken
               by
               all
               his
               Predecessors
               )
               into
               the
               nature
               and
               value
               of
               a
               Participle
               ,
               the
               Grammaticall
               sense
               will
               amount
               to
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               
                 Et
                 erat
                 Ministrans
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Sacerdotio
                 fungens
                 Deo
                 altissimo
              
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               Melchisedech
               might
               doe
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               verily
               did
               in
               blessing
               Abraham
               ,
               not
               in
               bringing
               forth
               ,
               or
               offering
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
               The
               letter
               of
               the
               Text
               runnes
               thus
               ,
               
                 And
                 Melchisedech
                 King
                 of
                 Salem
                 brought
                 forth
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God.
              
               Suppose
               a
               man
               should
               here
               interrupt
               the
               Reader
               ,
               or
               relater
               of
               this
               History
               thus
               ;
               What
               if
               hee
               were
               a
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ?
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               this
               clause
               inserted
               ?
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               next
               words
               clears
               the
               doubt
               ,
               or
               rather
               prevents
               the
               Question
               ,
               [
               
                 And
                 he
                 blessed
                 Abraham
              
               .
               ]
               In
               what
               forme
               or
               sort
               ?
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 Abraham
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God!
              
               So
               then
               Melchisedech
               is
               instiled
               a
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               to
               shew
               his
               warrant
               to
               blesse
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God.
               And
               for
               this
               interpretation
               I
               have
               the
               warrant
               ,
               or
               confirmation
               from
               *
               Cyril
               of
               Alexandria
               .
            
             
               3
               As
               for
               his
               bread
               and
               wine
               hee
               offered
               these
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               
               
                 Philo
                 Iudaeus
              
               ,
               a
               competent
               witnesse
               in
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               hath
               informed
               us
               :
               For
               this
               good
               Author
               opposeth
               Melchisedech's
               hospitalitie
               towards
               Abraham
               ,
               unto
               Amalech's
               niggardly
               and
               uncharitable
               disposition
               towards
               Israel
               comming
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               affliction
               .
               Amalech
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               was
               excluded
               from
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               hee
               met
               not
               Israel
               with
               bread
               and
               water
               ,
               whereas
               Melchisedech
               had
               met
               our
               father
               Abraham
               
               (
               laden
               with
               the
               spo●●es
               of
               his
               enemies
               )
               with
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
               He
               hath
               not
               (
               in
               my
               opinion
               )
               erred
               much
               in
               taking
               the
               symboles
               or
               elements
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               for
               emblemes
               of
               that
               true
               
                 pabulum
                 animae
              
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               contemplation
               of
               heavenly
               things
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               am
               perswaded
               hee
               had
               no
               expresse
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               object
               of
               such
               contemplation
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               benefit
               conveyed
               to
               us
               from
               them
               (
               since
               they
               were
               offered
               in
               sacrifice
               unto
               God
               )
               by
               the
               elements
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               not
               as
               mere
               signes
               but
               as
               undoubted
               pledges
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               4
               And
               although
               Suidas
               in
               his
               second
               Paragraph
               on
               the
               word
               Melchisedech
               ,
               will
               have
               our
               Saviours
               Priesthood
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               to
               take
               beginning
               from
               the
               night
               before
               his
               passion
               ,
               wherein
               he
               tooke
               bread
               and
               wine
               and
               blessed
               them
               ;
               yet
               in
               his
               third
               Paragraph
               upon
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               he
               saith
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Melchisedech
               brought
               forth
               bread
               and
               wine
               unto
               Abraham
               .
               But
               let
               us
               suppose
               what
               the
               Text
               will
               not
               support
               ,
               that
               Melchisedech
               did
               offer
               up
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               to
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ;
               thus
               much
               being
               granted
               wee
               may
               draw
               that
               net
               which
               the
               Romanist
               sets
               for
               others
               upon
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               our
               next
               interrogatory
               should
               be
               this
               ;
               Of
               what
               sacrifice
               may
               we
               by
               any
               analogie
               of
               faith
               imagine
               this
               supposed
               sacrifice
               of
               Melchisedech
               to
               be
               the
               type
               ?
               of
               the
               dayly
               reiterated
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               masse
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               one
               only
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ?
               Surely
               if
               Melchisedech
               be
               a
               true
               type
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Priest
               ,
               his
               sacrifice
               must
               be
               a
               type
               of
               this
               Priest's
               everlasting
               sacrifice
               .
               Now
               as
               we
               read
               not
               (
               though
               Maldonate's
               
               reading
               of
               the
               former
               p●●●e
               were
               true
               )
               that
               Melchisedech
               did
               offer
               any
               sacrifice
               besides
               this
               supposed
               sacrifice
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               :
               so
               wee
               must
               undoubtedly
               beleeve
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               offer
               no
               more
               sacrifices
               then
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               never
               to
               be
               reiterated
               ,
               because
               the
               value
               of
               it
               being
               truly
               infinite
               ,
               the
               efficacy
               of
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               absolutely
               everlasting
               ;
               If
               otherwise
               ,
               wee
               should
               with
               the
               Romanists
               admit
               of
               a
               sacrifice
               by
               succession
               ,
               or
               multiplication
               as
               everlasting
               as
               this
               transitory
               world
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               last
               for
               ever
               :
               Besides
               the
               inconveniences
               which
               they
               multiply
               by
               this
               vaine
               apology
               for
               their
               wicked
               practices
               ,
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               acknowledge
               Melchisedech
               to
               have
               beene
               a
               type
               of
               figure
               ,
               not
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               not
               of
               Christ
               only
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               properly
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               whole
               generation
               of
               Masse
               Priests
               ;
               and
               his
               sacrifice
               to
               have
               beene
               a
               truer
               type
               of
               the
               unbloody
               sacrifice
               which
               they
               dayly
               offer
               ,
               then
               of
               Christ's
               bloody
               everlasting
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               Yea
               the
               meanest
               ,
               most
               illiterate
               and
               lewdest
               masse
               .
               Priest
               should
               be
               as
               true
               a
               Successor
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               Phineas
               or
               Eleazar
               were
               of
               Aaron
               .
            
             
               5
               Mariana
               in
               his
               briefe
               comment
               ,
               or
               large
               notes
               upon
               the
               14
               th
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               boldly
               avoucheth
               the
               unbloody
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               to
               have
               beene
               prefigured
               by
               Melchisedech's
               sacrifice
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
               But
               the
               point
               it selfe
               he
               toucheth
               so
               gently
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               desired
               to
               have
               balked
               it
               ,
               as
               indeed
               he
               doth
               but
               wave
               it
               ;
               and
               questionlesse
               hee
               would
               have
               omitted
               it
               as
               hee
               doth
               many
               other
               tenets
               maintained
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               interpret
               those
               Scriptures
               whereon
               ancient
               Schoolmen
               or
               vulgar
               
               Commentators
               have
               laboured
               to
               ground
               them
               .
               But
               unto
               the
               fore-cited
               history
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               held
               such
               a
               principall
               fort
               of
               the
               Romish
               Religiō
               ,
               he
               durst
               not
               but
               doe
               his
               wonted
               homage
               ,
               intimating
               withall
               that
               hee
               had
               somewhat
               more
               to
               say
               to
               this
               point
               when
               hee
               should
               come
               to
               interpret
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               .
               But
               albeit
               he
               lived
               to
               finish
               his
               intended
               worke
               or
               learned
               Scholia
               upon
               the
               Bible
               ;
               yet
               when
               hee
               came
               to
               the
               seaventh
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               
               all
               he
               had
               to
               say
               was
               to
               referre
               us
               to
               what
               hee
               had
               said
               upon
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               Genesis
               :
               And
               to
               this
               reference
               he
               addes
               such
               a
               caveat
               ,
               or
               an
               appendix
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               would
               give
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               said
               more
               upon
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               Genesis
               then
               hee
               could
               tell
               how
               to
               make
               good
               out
               of
               
                 S.
                 Paul's
              
               parallel
               between
               Melchisedech
               &
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               .
               
                 Miror
                 in
                 hoc
                 Capite
                 inter
                 tot
                 similitudines
                 ,
                 quibus
              
               Melchisedech
               
                 Christum
                 representat
                 nihil
                 dixisse
                 de
                 sacrificio
                 Panis
                 ,
                 &
                 Vini
                 quod
              
               Melchisedech
               
                 obtulit
                 (
                 ut
                 diximus
              
               )
               Gen.
               14.
               18.
               
               
                 Symbolum
                 nostri
                 sacrificii
                 &
                 Eucharistiae
                 ,
                 de
                 qua
                 malo
                 alios
                 audire
                 quam
                 ipse
                 pronuntiare
                 ;
                 indicasse
                 sit
                 satis
                 .
                 Mariana
                 in
                 20
                 septimi
                 Cap.
                 ad
                 Hebraeos
                 .
              
            
             
               6
               The
               youngest
               this
               day
               living
               whether
               in
               the
               English
               or
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               though
               he
               dye
               for
               very
               age
               shall
               not
               live
               to
               read
               or
               heare
               any
               Iesuit
               or
               other
               Advocate
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               give
               any
               satisfactory
               answer
               to
               this
               briefe
               demand
               .
               The
               answer
               on
               our
               part
               is
               very
               easy
               ,
               because
               the
               Question
               on
               their
               part
               is
               foolish
               .
               Our
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               was
               not
               to
               medle
               with
               more
               comparisons
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               Melchisedech
               then
               were
               true
               in
               themselves
               ,
               
               and
               intended
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               of
               which
               number
               this
               fiction
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               concerning
               Melchisedech's
               sacrifice
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               is
               no
               part
               or
               appurtinance
               ,
               neither
               doth
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               or
               any
               circumstance
               of
               the
               history
               ,
               unpartiall
               Antiquitie
               ,
               or
               any
               orthodoxall
               rule
               of
               interpretation
               ,
               favour
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               In
               respect
               of
               what
               points
               especially
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Melchisedech
               did
               fore-picture
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               BVt
               if
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Melchisedech
               did
               not
               herein
               specially
               differ
               from
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               [
               in
               that
               Melchisedech
               did
               offer
               an
               unbloody
               sacrifice
               ,
               whereas
               the
               offerings
               of
               Aaron
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               bloody
               sacrifices
               ,
               ]
               what
               other
               difference
               can
               we
               with
               probabilitie
               conceive
               betwixt
               them
               ?
               or
               wherein
               did
               Melchisedech's
               sacerdotall
               function
               more
               excellently
               fore-picture
               our
               Saviours
               Priesthood
               ,
               then
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               did
               ?
               For
               as
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Successors
               did
               offer
               bloody
               sacrifices
               aswell
               dayly
               as
               anniversary
               ,
               so
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               offer
               up
               himselfe
               in
               bloody
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               offering
               up
               of
               himselfe
               once
               for
               all
               did
               accomplish
               whatsoever
               was
               fore-pictured
               by
               all
               manner
               of
               bloody
               sacrifices
               which
               Aaron
               and
               his
               posterity
               were
               authorized
               to
               of
               fer
               .
               To
               this
               Quare
               the
               answer
               *
               hath
               been
               premised
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               this
               ,
               That
               when
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               offer
               
               up
               himselfe
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               he
               was
               neither
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               nor
               of
               Melchisedech
               but
               a
               Priest
               in
               fieri
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               Consecration
               fore
               shadowed
               by
               Melchisedech
               .
               And
               after
               the
               Consecration
               was
               accomplished
               ,
               hee
               was
               not
               to
               offer
               any
               sacrifice
               at
               all
               ,
               either
               bloody
               or
               unbloody
               .
               Though
               we
               dare
               not
               say
               Melchisedech
               did
               never
               offer
               any
               bloody
               ,
               or
               other
               sacrifice
               ,
               yet
               wee
               doe
               not
               read
               of
               any
               which
               he
               offered
               .
               This
               part
               of
               his
               function
               ▪
               (
               if
               at
               any
               time
               he
               ever
               exercised
               it
               )
               is
               omitted
               of
               purpose
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               as
               his
               genealogie
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               representation
               of
               him
               hee
               might
               more
               exactly
               foreshadow
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               after
               his
               Consecration
               was
               not
               to
               offer
               any
               sacrifice
               at
               all
               .
               All
               the
               similitudes
               intended
               by
               the
               Apostle
               betweene
               Melchisedech
               and
               our
               high
               Priest
               ,
               consist
               especially
               in
               these
               three
               .
               First
               in
               the
               identitie
               of
               their
               titles
               :
               In
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               their
               persons
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               authoritative
               manner
               of
               bestowing
               their
               blessings
               .
               For
               the
               identitie
               or
               analogie
               of
               their
               titles
               is
               a
               point
               which
               hath
               beene
               discussed
               before
               .
               Some
               scruple
               is
               cast
               by
               an
               Author
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               this
               title
               of
               King
               of
               Salem
               should
               be
               as
               nominall
               a
               title
               ,
               as
               Melchisedech
               or
               King
               of
               righteousnesse
               was
               .
               But
               if
               this
               conjecture
               were
               trne
               ,
               our
               Apostle
               had
               instiled
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               interprets
               the
               importance
               of
               his
               titles
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               he
               did
               the
               former
               title
               Melchisedech
               King
               of
               righteousnesse
               or
               the
               righteous
               King.
               Heb.
               7.
               1.
               
               Melchisedech
               was
               his
               praenomen
               ,
               or
               a
               name
               given
               unto
               him
               by
               such
               as
               had
               beene
               sensible
               of
               his
               righteous
               dealing
               with
               his
               subjects
               or
               neighbourhoods
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Apostle
               
               saith
               he
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               this
               denotes
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               territory
               where
               of
               he
               was
               not
               by
               name
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               just
               inheritance
               ,
               King.
               
            
             
               2
               For
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               person
               or
               place
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               learne
               from
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               4.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               
                 Now
                 consider
                 how
                 great
                 this
                 man
                 (
                 or
                 this
                 Priest
                 )
                 was
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 even
                 the
                 Patriarch
              
               Abraham
               
                 gave
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 the
                 spoiles
                 .
                 And
                 verily
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
              
               Levi
               ,
               
                 who
                 receive
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 have
                 a
                 commandement
                 to
                 take
                 ●●●●s
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 their
                 Bretheren
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 loines
                 of
              
               Abraham
               .
               
                 But
                 hee
                 whose
                 descent
                 is
                 not
                 counted
                 from
                 them
              
               (
               for
               he
               lived
               and
               died
               some
               centuries
               of
               yeares
               before
               them
               )
               
                 received
                 tithes
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 and
                 blessed
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 contradiction
                 the
                 lesse
                 is
                 blessed
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 men
                 that
                 die
                 receive
                 tithes
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 he
                 receiveth
                 them
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 witnessed
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 liveth
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
              
               Levi
               
                 also
                 who
                 received
                 ,
                 tithes
                 payed
                 tithes
                 in
              
               Abraham
               ,
               [
               or
               was
               tithed
               in
               Abraham
               ]
               
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 loines
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 when
              
               Melchisedech
               
                 met
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               3
               About
               the
               manner
               how
               Levi
               was
               tithed
               in
               Abraham
               some
               Questions
               have
               been
               made
               by
               the
               Schoolmen
               ,
               or
               if
               haply
               made
               by
               others
               ,
               not
               so
               handsomely
               or
               happily
               resolved
               by
               them
               :
               For
               they
               draw
               this
               point
               ,
               How
               Levi
               should
               be
               tithed
               in
               Abraham
               unto
               Physicall
               or
               Philosophicall
               disputes
               ;
               whereas
               our
               Apostle
               argues
               the
               case
               betweene
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               and
               of
               Melchisedech
               with
               such
               men
               as
               were
               too
               much
               addicted
               unto
               the
               Leviticall
               
               and
               Mosaicall
               law
               ,
               appealing
               not
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Civill
               ,
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               or
               Law
               of
               Nations
               .
               The
               extract
               of
               our
               Apostles
               meaning
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               )
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               if
               
                 Levi
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               ,
               or
               Aaron
               had
               beene
               in
               full
               possession
               of
               their
               inheritance
               unto
               tithes
               from
               their
               Bretheren
               at
               that
               time
               when
               Melchisedech
               met
               Abraham
               ;
               Or
               if
               Melchisedech
               had
               lived
               in
               Canaan
               unto
               their
               dayes
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               as
               their
               father
               Abraham
               did
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               solemnely
               acknowledg'd
               this
               Melchisedeth
               to
               have
               beene
               their
               better
               ,
               by
               paying
               the
               tribute
               of
               tithes
               unto
               him
               .
               Our
               Apostle
               takes
               it
               as
               unquestionable
               that
               Melchisedech
               was
               Abraham's
               better
               ,
               and
               being
               either
               better
               or
               a
               greater
               man
               then
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               then
               certainely
               a
               greater
               or
               better
               man
               then
               Moses
               or
               Aaron
               were
               ,
               then
               any
               Sonne
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               besides
               the
               promised
               Seed
               or
               Messias
               ,
               whom
               the
               Iewish
               Nation
               expected
               ,
               had
               beene
               .
               And
               of
               this
               promised
               Seed
               alone
               Melchisedech
               for
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               person
               was
               the
               only
               type
               .
            
             
               4
               For
               albeit
               Abraham
               were
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               did
               exercise
               the
               function
               of
               a
               Priest
               within
               his
               owne
               family
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               others
               ,
               upon
               speciall
               occasions
               :
               albeit
               some
               of
               Abraham's
               seede
               were
               both
               Kings
               and
               Prophets
               ;
               others
               both
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               were
               both
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               ;
               none
               of
               them
               anointed
               to
               these
               two
               functions
               .
               Melchisedech
               (
               though
               perhaps
               never
               solemnely
               anointed
               to
               either
               function
               )
               was
               the
               only
               man
               which
               was
               by
               divine
               providence
               or
               heavenly
               calling
               ,
               both
               a
               true
               King
               &
               a
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God.
               By
               both
               these
               titles
               the
               tithes
               of
               all
               the
               spoils
               which
               Abraha
               
               had
               got
               by
               conquest
               were
               due
               ,
               nor
               are
               any
               other
               tithes
               prediall
               or
               personall
               due
               to
               any
               this
               day
               ,
               save
               only
               to
               the
               King
               or
               supreme
               Majestie
               ,
               or
               to
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               within
               the
               regions
               wherein
               they
               accrue
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               (
               as
               I
               coniecture
               )
               the
               *
               Danish
               Nation
               after
               they
               had
               embraced
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               were
               become
               of
               a
               heathenish
               a
               Christian
               Commomweale
               or
               Kingdome
               ,
               did
               allot
               the
               tithes
               of
               their
               labors
               or
               increase
               of
               vegetables
               or
               profitable
               living
               creatures
               unto
               their
               King
               and
               to
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               excluding
               then
               the
               great
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               when
               he
               demanded
               his
               portion
               in
               them
               ,
               he
               was
               rejected
               by
               that
               sharpe
               and
               witty
               answer
               of
               
                 Woldmarus
                 .
                 Wee
                 have
                 our
                 Kingdome
                 from
                 our
                 subjects
                 our
                 life
                 from
                 our
                 parents
                 ,
                 our
                 religion
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 your
                 holinesse
                 redemand
                 ,
                 we
                 remit
                 it
                 by
                 these
                 presents
                 .
              
            
             
               Whether
               his
               meaning
               was
               that
               hee
               would
               abandon
               Christian
               Religion
               simply
               ,
               or
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               then
               Romish
               Church
               only
               ,
               rather
               then
               forgoe
               his
               portion
               of
               rithes
               allotted
               to
               him
               as
               King
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               with
               all
               Submission
               to
               the
               Searcher
               of
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               Iudge
               of
               all
               our
               actions
               .
               I
               have
               no
               warrant
               or
               just
               presumption
               out
               of
               any
               history
               to
               accuse
               this
               King
               ,
               either
               of
               Atheisme
               or
               irreligion
               .
            
             
               5
               But
               Melchisedech
               was
               both
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               a
               more
               Soveraigne
               King
               then
               Woldmarus
               was
               ,
               and
               
               a
               greater
               high
               Priest
               then
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               that
               have
               lived
               on
               earth
               ,
               besides
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               whose
               picture
               of
               shadoww
               he
               was
               .
               That
               this
               Sonne
               of
               God
               or
               Seede
               of
               Abraham
               which
               hee
               assumed
               should
               be
               much
               greater
               then
               Melchisedech
               King
               of
               Salem
               ,
               is
               implyed
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               God's
               promised
               blessing
               unto
               Abraham
               being
               compared
               with
               the
               manner
               of
               Melchisedech's
               blessing
               Abraham
               .
               For
               Abraham
               was
               blessed
               by
               Melchisedech
               not
               in
               Melchisedech's
               name
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               whose
               Priest
               hee
               was
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               blessed
               by
               him
               not
               in
               him
               ;
               whereas
               in
               Abraham's
               seede
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Melchisedech
               as
               well
               as
               Abraham
               were
               to
               be
               blessed
               .
               Howbeit
               this
               promised
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               was
               no
               greater
               then
               Melchisedech
               in
               externall
               beautie
               ,
               or
               prerogative
               royall
               till
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               or
               second
               birth
               .
               During
               the
               time
               of
               his
               humiliation
               He
               was
               rather
               destinated
               then
               consecrated
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               or
               fountaine
               of
               blessednesse
               unto
               us
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               argues
               
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 Though
                 hee
                 were
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 yet
                 learned
                 he
                 obedience
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 consecrated
              
               (
               to
               wit
               by
               his
               sufferings
               )
               
                 became
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 eternall
                 salvation
                 unto
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               or
               exalation
               )
               
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 .
              
               For
               from
               this
               time
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               his
               royall
               Priesthood
               did
               commence
               .
               So
               he
               saith
               to
               his
               Disciples
               immediately
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 mee
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
              
               ;
               power
               to
               blesse
               with
               the
               blessings
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               And
               being
               now
               after
               his
               
               Consecration
               to
               be
               enthroniz'd
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               &
               royall
               Priesthood
               ,
               
                 he
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 blessed
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 blessed
                 them
                 be
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 and
                 was
                 carried
                 up
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 Lu.
              
               24.
               50.
               51.
               
               Yet
               being
               there
               in
               body
               he
               continues
               with
               his
               Church
               here
               on
               earth
               by
               continuatiō
               of
               his
               blessings
               unto
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               That
               this
               part
               of
               his
               Priestly
               functiō
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               
                 Authoritative
                 ,
                 or
                 Authentique
                 blessing
              
               doth
               follow
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               our
               Apostle
               intimates
               
                 Acts
                 ▪
                 3.
                 26.
                 
                 Yee
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 unto
                 our
                 father
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ;
                 Even
                 in
                 thy
                 seede
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               
                 unto
                 you
                 hath
                 God
                 raised
                 up
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 to
                 blesse
                 you
                 in
                 turning
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 from
                 your
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 being
                 made
                 a
                 curse
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
              
               Abraham
               
                 might
                 come
                 on
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Galat.
              
               3.
               14.
               
               So
               that
               the
               Iewes
               were
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               only
               parties
               interessed
               in
               the
               blesing
               wherewith
               God
               by
               Melchisedech
               blessed
               Abraham
               .
               For
               in
               asmuch
               as
               that
               blessing
               was
               the
               same
               blessing
               (
               though
               further
               spread
               ,
               and
               better
               branched
               )
               wherewith
               God
               by
               Noah
               blessed
               Sem
               ,
               we
               Gentiles
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               Iapheth
               were
               heires
               of
               it
               in
               reversion
               .
               For
               though
               Shem
               be
               the
               first
               ,
               Iaphet
               was
               in
               the
               scond
               place
               blessed
               with
               his
               Brother
               
                 Shem.
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 27.
                 
                 God
                 perswade
              
               Iaphet
               ,
               
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
              
               Shem
               ,
               
                 and
                 let
                 Canaan
                 be
                 his
                 servant
                 .
              
               So
               that
               Melchisedech
               doth
               prefigure
               Christs
               Priesthood
               by
               his
               Authority
               to
               blesse
               in
               Gods
               name
               .
               Blessing
               as
               it
               was
               applyed
               unto
               Melchisedech
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               
               shadow
               or
               surface
               only
               .
               Abraham
               indeed
               was
               blessed
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God.
               But
               blessing
               as
               appliable
               to
               Christ
               is
               a
               solid
               ,
               and
               hath
               its
               trinall
               dimension
               .
               Wee
               are
               blessed
               for
               him
               ;
               we
               are
               blessed
               through
               him
               ,
               wee
               are
               blessed
               by
               him
               ;
               And
               which
               is
               the
               full
               issue
               or
               product
               of
               all
               three
               dimensions
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               everlastingly
               blessed
               in
               him
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ;
               we
               may
               not
               so
               much
               as
               beg
               any
               blessing
               or
               good
               thing
               at
               God's
               hand
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               prayers
               are
               conceived
               in
               this
               forme
               ,
               either
               expressely
               or
               implicitely
               ,
               
                 propter
                 merita
                 Iesu
                 Christi
              
               .
               Secondly
               of
               those
               blessings
               which
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               grant
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               wee
               may
               not
               entreat
               ,
               no
               not
               expect
               their
               conveyance
               should
               be
               made
               unto
               us
               by
               any
               other
               person
               or
               meanes
               then
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               sufferings
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               usually
               conclude
               our
               prayers
               ,
               
                 Per
                 Iesum
                 Christum
                 Dominum
                 nostrum
              
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ;
               not
               
                 propter
                 Iesum
                 Christum
                 :
                 That
              
               is
               alway
               expressed
               or
               implyed
               in
               the
               body
               or
               beginning
               of
               the
               prayer
               .
               It
               was
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Ancients
               to
               instruct
               us
               by
               those
               two
               usuall
               clauses
               of
               our
               solemn
               prayers
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               we
               aske
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               otherwise
               obtaine
               then
               through
               him
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Father
               be
               the
               first
               granter
               ,
               yet
               the
               Sonne
               immediately
               bestowes
               all
               blessings
               upon
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               places
               of
               Scripture
               late
               alleaged
               ,
               testify
               .
               God's
               blessings
               descend
               to
               us
               ,
               only
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               draw
               us
               unto
               him
               in
               whom
               only
               we
               are
               blessed
               .
               For
               that
               everlasting
               happinesse
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               formally
               consists
               in
               our
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               manifested
               or
               imparted
               to
               
               us
               but
               by
               the
               participation
               of
               his
               blessed
               presence
               .
            
             
               6
               Will
               yee
               have
               a
               more
               particular
               map
               in
               what
               manner
               the
               blessing
               of
               Abraham
               descends
               upon
               us
               by
               this
               our
               high
               Priest
               ?
               Then
               call
               to
               mind
               in
               what
               termes
               Melchisedech
               blessed
               Abraham
               .
               They
               were
               these
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
              
               Abraham
               
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 Possessor
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 Melchisedech
              
               (
               if
               the
               same
               be
               Shem
               )
               had
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Father
               Noah's
               blessings
               ,
               a
               manifest
               right
               unto
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               had
               some
               part
               of
               it
               in
               possession
               ;
               and
               this
               right
               and
               title
               hee
               be
               queaths
               to
               Abraham
               .
               The
               chiefe
               matter
               of
               his
               blessing
               is
               ,
               that
               Abrahams
               posteritie
               should
               be
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               in
               that
               land
               ;
               And
               albeit
               he
               were
               a
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               yet
               his
               Kingdome
               was
               of
               this
               world
               and
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               though
               a
               type
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour's
               Kingdome
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               for
               since
               his
               Resurrection
               he
               hath
               taken
               possession
               of
               heaven
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               right
               and
               title
               of
               the
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               God
               the
               Father
               made
               all
               things
               by
               God
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               whom
               hee
               hath
               made
               Heire
               of
               all
               things
               as
               man
               ,
               which
               were
               made
               by
               him
               as
               God
               ;
               not
               as
               an
               heire
               in
               his
               nonage
               ,
               but
               as
               joynt
               Lord
               with
               his
               Father
               at
               whose
               right
               hand
               he
               is
               placed
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               man
               he
               hath
               more
               full
               and
               more
               immediate
               authoritie
               to
               dispose
               of
               heaven
               than
               Melchisedech
               had
               to
               dispose
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               for
               hee
               bestowed
               that
               upon
               Abraham
               by
               way
               of
               prayer
               ,
               as
               became
               a
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God.
               But
               this
               our
               high
               Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               also
               the
               most
               high
               God
               shall
               dispose
               of
               heaven
               to
               his
               servants
               by
               royall
               sentence
               and
               authoritie
               as
               King.
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 King
                 say
                 unto
                 them
              
               
               
                 that
                 sit
                 on
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 Venite
                 benedicti
                 patris
                 mei
                 possidete
                 vobis
                 paratum
                 regnum
                 à
                 constitutione
                 mundi
                 ,
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 possesse
                 yee
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 !
              
               This
               is
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               that
               blessing
               which
               Melchisedech
               bestowed
               upon
               Abraham
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               part
               of
               his
               benediction
               must
               be
               the
               everlasting
               song
               of
               such
               as
               are
               blessed
               in
               Abraham's
               seed
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 delivered
                 our
                 enemies
                 into
                 our
                 hands
                 :
                 who
                 hath
                 enabled
                 us
                 to
                 overcome
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 !
              
               And
               though
               Christ
               our
               high
               Priest
               were
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               of
               Abraham
               as
               man
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ;
               yet
               as
               man
               hee
               is
               the
               first
               begotten
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               Melchisedech
               himselfe
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               everlasting
               blessing
               is
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               must
               have
               his
               portion
               in
               it
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
               For
               if
               all
               Nations
               ,
               if
               every
               one
               of
               any
               Nation
               that
               is
               truly
               blessed
               ,
               be
               blessed
               in
               Abraham's
               seed
               ,
               Melchisedech
               himselfe
               must
               be
               blessed
               in
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               him
               :
               And
               therefore
               hee
               is
               that
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               Possessor
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               in
               whose
               name
               Melchisedech
               blessed
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               7
               But
               to
               return
               to
               our
               Apostles
               next
               passage
               ,
               
                 He.
                 7.
                 11.
                 
                 &c.
                 If
                 therefore
                 perfection
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Leviticall
                 Priesthood
              
               (
               for
               under
               it
               the
               people
               received
               the
               Law
               ,
               )
               
                 what
                 further
                 need
                 was
                 there
                 that
                 another
                 Priest
                 should
                 arise
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
              
               Melchisedech
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
              
               Aaron
               ?
               
                 For
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 being
                 changed
                 there
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 necessitie
                 a
                 change
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               The
               full
               discussion
               of
               this
               twelfth
               verse
               ,
               because
               it
               containes
               matter
               of
               Controversie
               amongst
               
               us
               Christians
               and
               betweene
               severall
               profest
               members
               of
               reformed
               Churches
               ;
               as
               whether
               Christ
               were
               a
               Law
               giver
               ,
               or
               wherein
               the
               Law
               which
               hee
               gave
               did
               differ
               from
               ,
               or
               excell
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               whether
               Leviticall
               or
               Morall
               ,
               must
               be
               referred
               to
               another
               Treatise
               .
               
                 The
                 Law
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               )
               
                 made
                 no
                 thing
                 perfect
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 hope
                 did
                 .
              
               
               So
               our
               later
               English
               reads
               the
               Text
               ,
               yet
               proffers
               to
               us
               another
               reading
               in
               the
               margine
               ,
               which
               (
               in
               mine
               opinion
               )
               is
               more
               consonant
               to
               our
               Apostle's
               meaning
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 an
                 introduction
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 hope
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 drawing
                 neare
                 to
                 God
              
               is
               that
               perfection
               which
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               effect
               .
               But
               the
               principall
               point
               ,
               whereon
               our
               Apostle
               pitcheth
               forevincing
               the
               priesthood
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               farre
               more
               excellent
               then
               the
               Leviticall
               Priesthood
               was
               ,
               was
               reserved
               to
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               and
               pathetically
               though
               briefly
               avouched
               
                 v.
                 20.
                 
                 [
                 And
                 in
                 asmuch
                 as
                 not
                 without
                 an
                 oath
                 ]
                 for
                 those
                 Priests
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
              
               Aaron
               
                 were
                 made
                 without
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 sware
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
              
               Melchisedech
               ;
               
                 By
                 so
                 much
                 was
                 Iesus
                 made
                 the
                 surety
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Covenant
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 truly
                 were
                 many
                 Priests
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 continue
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 man
                 because
                 hee
                 continueth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 hath
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 Priesthood
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 also
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 that
                 come
                 unto
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 hee
                 ever
                 liveth
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 v.
                 28.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 maketh
                 men
                 high
                 Priests
                 which
                 have
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 oath
              
               
               
                 which
                 was
                 since
                 the
                 Law
                 maketh
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 consecrated
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               These
               two
               last
               passages
               require
               a
               fuller
               discussion
               of
               a
               Point
               often
               touched
               upon
               in
               some
               printed
               Treatises
               ,
               and
               diverse
               Sermons
               :
               A
               point
               much
               neglected
               by
               many
               good
               Divines
               ,
               and
               carped
               at
               by
               others
               through
               their
               ignorance
               in
               true
               antiquitie
               ,
               videlicet
               ,
               What
               the
               interposition
               of
               God's
               speciall
               oath
               doth
               import
               more
               then
               his
               largest
               promises
               without
               an
               oath
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
            
             
             Of
             the
             calling
             or
             destination
             of
             the
             Seede
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Sonne
             of
             David
             by
             solemne
             oath
             to
             the
             everlasting
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 12.
              
               
               The
               chiefe
               or
               maine
               principle
               whereon
               our
               Apostle
               grounds
               his
               Treatise
               or
               discourse
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ;
               Containing
               a
               Paraphrase
               upon
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               sixt
               Chapter
               to
               the
               
                 Hebr
                 ●●
              
            
             
               SEeing
               every
               rationall
               writer
               that
               writes
               to
               any
               good
               end
               or
               purpose
               ,
               hath
               alwaies
               some
               one
               or
               more
               principles
               ,
               on
               which
               his
               discourse
               doth
               revolve
               ,
               or
               settle
               ,
               as
               a
               sphear
               or
               body
               orbicular
               doth
               upō
               it's
               Axis
               or
               Centre
               ;
               the
               advise
               which
               Cardanus
               some-where
               gives
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               who
               would
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               comment
               upon
               any
               good
               Author
               is
               very
               usefull
               .
               And
               his
               advise
               is
               this
               ,
               First
               ,
               to
               seeke
               
               out
               the
               maine
               principles
               (
               be
               they
               few
               or
               more
               )
               whereon
               the
               Author
               doth
               especially
               rely
               or
               ground
               his
               discourse
               or
               project
               .
               There
               is
               a
               rule
               given
               long
               
               agoe
               by
               a
               better
               Author
               for
               interpreting
               sacred
               writ
               no
               way
               dissonant
               unto
               this
               advise
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 Finis
                 dicendorum
                 optima
                 ratio
                 dictorum
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 or
                 scope
                 at
                 which
                 sacred
              
               writers
               (
               in
               their
               disputes
               especially
               )
               doe
               aime
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               standard
               by
               which
               their
               particular
               sentences
               or
               discourses
               must
               be
               measured
               ,
               the
               only
               right
               way
               for
               finding
               out
               the
               true
               and
               literall
               meaning
               of
               what
               they
               say
               .
               The
               non
               observance
               or
               want
               of
               taking
               these
               rules
               into
               consideration
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               speciall
               occasion
               why
               
                 S.
                 Paul's
              
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romans
               hath
               been
               of
               all
               other
               portions
               of
               Scriptures
               the
               worst
               interpreted
               by
               most
               that
               have
               undertaken
               to
               comment
               upon
               it
               .
               But
               of
               the
               main
               principle
               or
               scope
               of
               that
               Epistle
               I
               have
               *
               elsewhere
               written
               ,
               and
               shall
               as
               God
               shall
               give
               opportunitie
               write
               or
               speake
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               principall
               end
               or
               scope
               of
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               ,
               (
               or
               whosoever
               were
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               divine
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               )
               was
               to
               prove
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               the
               Iewes
               did
               crucify
               ,
               was
               designed
               or
               destinated
               by
               God
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               not
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               but
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               and
               declared
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               design'd
               by
               God's
               oath
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               oath
               that
               God
               did
               vouchsafe
               to
               make
               ,
               that
               is
               extant
               upon
               any
               sacred
               record
               ;
               though
               the
               contents
               of
               this
               first
               oath
               were
               more
               fully
               exprest
               in
               his
               oath
               unto
               David
               .
               The
               tenor
               or
               impotance
               of
               both
               oaths
               ,
               especially
               of
               that
               unto
               David
               ,
               are
               not
               any
               where
               mentioned
               or
               prest
               upon
               the
               Iewes
               in
               any
               part
               of
               
               the
               New
               Testament
               besides
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               Epistle
               very
               frequently
               :
               first
               in
               the
               place
               before
               cited
               
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 10
                 
                 Hee
                 was
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 .
              
               But
               the
               pressing
               of
               it
               further
               upon
               these
               Hebrewes
               our
               Apostle
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               forbeares
               for
               their
               dulnesse
               of
               hearing
               .
               v.
               1.
               
               But
               though
               they
               were
               for
               the
               present
               unfit
               Auditors
               of
               such
               an
               high
               mystery
               yet
               were
               they
               not
               such
               perpetually
               .
               The
               true
               reason
               why
               our
               Apostle
               saith
               the
               things
               he
               had
               to
               say
               of
               
                 Melchisedech
                 were
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 uttered
                 or
                 conceived
                 by
                 these
                 hearers
                 standing
                 thus
                 affected
                 ,
              
               was
               not
               (
               as
               a
               late
               writer
               ,
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               conjectures
               )
               because
               this
               Melchisedech
               who
               met
               Abraham
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               appearing
               in
               the
               liknesse
               of
               man
               ;
               For
               this
               was
               a
               point
               easy
               to
               be
               uttered
               ,
               and
               easy
               to
               be
               conceived
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               any
               part
               of
               our
               Apostles
               meaning
               :
               But
               of
               what
               he
               had
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               hath
               spoken
               at
               large
               in
               the
               7
               Chapter
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               these
               his
               Scholars
               were
               not
               capable
               ,
               at
               least
               (
               he
               saw
               )
               would
               not
               be
               attentive
               to
               his
               lesson
               ,
               untill
               he
               had
               given
               them
               a
               sharpe
               though
               moderate
               correction
               ,
               which
               he
               doth
               from
               the
               12.
               v
               of
               the
               5.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               unto
               the
               9.
               v.
               of
               the
               6.
               
               Ready
               they
               were
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               our
               Apostles
               admonition
               to
               revolt
               from
               the
               Christian
               faith
               unto
               Iudaisme
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               into
               that
               irremissible
               sin
               which
               hee
               there
               describes
               .
               Now
               to
               recall
               men
               prone
               to
               vice
               or
               sinne
               there
               are
               but
               two
               wayes
               :
               The
               one
               by
               manifesting
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               relapse
               ;
               the
               other
               by
               ministring
               comfort
               or
               assurance
               of
               happy
               successe
               in
               that
               course
               of
               life
               which
               hath
               beene
               commended
               by
               the
               Physitians
               of
               their
               soules
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               dreadfull
               
               estate
               into
               which
               they
               were
               without
               his
               directions
               ready
               to
               fall
               ,
               is
               discovered
               to
               them
               in
               most
               patheticall
               expressions
               from
               the
               4.
               v.
               of
               the
               6.
               
               Chapter
               to
               the
               9.
               
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 once
                 enlightened
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 away
                 to
                 renew
                 them
                 againe
                 unto
                 repentance
                 :
                 seeing
                 they
                 crucify
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 a
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 shame
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 earth
                 which
                 drinketh
                 in
                 the
                 raine
                 which
                 commeth
                 oft
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 hearbs
                 meete
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 dressed
                 ,
                 receiveth
                 blessing
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 beareth
                 thornes
                 and
                 briars
                 is
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nigh
                 unto
                 cursing
                 ,
                 whose
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 .
              
               These
               passages
               shew
               the
               dangerousnesse
               of
               their
               disease
               to
               whom
               hee
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               stood
               in
               neede
               of
               extraordinary
               physick
               .
               The
               comfortable
               preparative
               for
               the
               making
               of
               them
               capable
               of
               a
               most
               soveraigne
               receit
               followeth
               .
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 But
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 perswaded
                 better
                 things
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 that
                 accompany
                 salvation
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 thus
                 speake
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 unrighteous
                 to
                 forget
                 your
                 work
                 and
                 labour
                 of
                 love
                 which
                 yee
                 have
                 shewed
                 towards
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 yee
                 have
                 ministred
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 and
                 doe
                 minister
                 .
              
               Here
               were
               a
               text
               of
               excellent
               use
               (
               were
               it
               warily
               handled
               )
               for
               restoring
               such
               men
               ,
               as
               after
               their
               recovery
               from
               Atheisme
               ,
               infidelitie
               or
               heresie
               fall
               into
               a
               relapse
               as
               bad
               as
               these
               ,
               as
               into
               an
               apostasy
               ,
               from
               the
               faith
               (
               sometimes
               syncerely
               professed
               by
               them
               )
               into
               libertinisme
               or
               prophanesse
               :
               As
               fit
               a
               theame
               as
               any
               I
               have
               observed
               in
               sacred
               
               Writ
               to
               encourage
               all
               men
               of
               what
               sort
               or
               condition
               soever
               professing
               Christianitie
               ,
               to
               the
               constant
               practice
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
               especially
               of
               Charitie
               .
            
             
               3
               For
               albeit
               the
               workes
               of
               charity
               which
               the
               Hebrewes
               had
               done
               could
               not
               ,
               albeit
               the
               best
               workes
               which
               we
               now
               living
               can
               doe
               ,
               can
               no
               wayes
               merit
               any
               degree
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               make
               us
               worthy
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               repentance
               :
               yet
               by
               good
               works
               we
               become
               more
               capable
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               of
               his
               long
               suffering
               ,
               or
               forbearance
               to
               punish
               us
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               or
               measure
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               presumptuous
               sinners
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               This
               is
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               The
               God
               whom
               yee
               Hebrewes
               (
               now
               converted
               to
               Christianitie
               )
               serve
               ,
               
                 non
                 est
                 dominus
                 adeo
                 durus
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
              
               *
               
                 rigorous
                 a
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               but
               that
               whilst
               he
               weighs
               your
               later
               or
               present
               Transgressions
               in
               the
               legall
               scale
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               he
               will
               put
               your
               former
               deeds
               of
               charity
               into
               the
               scale
               of
               mercy
               .
               But
               leaving
               the
               full
               discussion
               of
               this
               passage
               to
               profest
               Commentators
               ,
               or
               Controversy-writers
               ,
               although
               wee
               shall
               prize
               good
               workes
               ,
               or
               deeds
               of
               charitie
               at
               the
               lowest
               rate
               which
               our
               Apostle
               in
               this
               place
               sets
               upon
               them
               ,
               That
               will
               amount
               unto
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               some
               learned
               Fathers
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 Sunt
                 via
                 ad
                 regnum
                 non
                 causa
                 regnandi
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 meanes
                 to
                 obtaine
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 hope
              
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               for
               so
               our
               Apostle
               presseth
               his
               exhortation
               to
               them
               v.
               11.
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 wee
                 desire
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 doe
                 shew
                 the
                 same
                 diligence
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 hope
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 That
                 yee
                 be
                 not
                 slothfull
                 ,
                 but
                 followers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 inherit
                 the
                 promises
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 God
                 made
                 promise
                 to
              
               
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 because
                 hee
                 could
                 sweare
                 by
                 no
                 greater
                 ,
                 hee
                 swore
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Surely
                 blessing
                 I
                 will
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 multiplying
                 I
                 will
                 multiply
                 thee
                 ,
                 And
                 so
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 patiently
                 endured
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 promise
                 .
              
               So
               that
               patience
               in
               doing
               good
               workes
               to
               our
               losse
               ,
               or
               in
               suffering
               wrongs
               from
               others
               ,
               are
               good
               works
               or
               qualifications
               pre-required
               to
               our
               firm
               apprehension
               of
               God's
               most
               free
               and
               gracious
               promises
               .
            
             
               4
               There
               is
               first
               an
               assurance
               given
               by
               God
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               to
               the
               heires
               of
               promise
               .
               Secondly
               there
               is
               an
               assurance
               of
               hope
               in
               some
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               all
               men
               ▪
               and
               this
               consists
               first
               in
               the
               right
               apprehension
               of
               the
               assurance
               given
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               well
               grounded
               beliefe
               or
               perswasion
               of
               our
               interest
               in
               the
               promise
               conveyed
               unto
               us
               from
               God
               by
               Abraham
               .
               The
               right
               apprehension
               of
               the
               assurance
               given
               by
               God
               must
               be
               in
               the
               understanding
               or
               braine
               :
               The
               true
               beliefe
               or
               perswasion
               of
               our
               interest
               in
               this
               promise
               is
               but
               the
               ingrossment
               of
               our
               former
               apprehension
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               How
               this
               beliefe
               or
               assurance
               of
               hope
               must
               be
               wrought
               ,
               or
               confirmed
               ,
               comes
               after
               to
               be
               discussed
               :
               Of
               this
               only
               we
               are
               in
               this
               place
               to
               forewarne
               the
               Reader
               that
               hee
               must
               not
               beginne
               his
               beliefe
               or
               perswasion
               backwards
               ,
               or
               the
               wrong
               way
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               where
               of
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               )
               the
               first
               part
               of
               his
               Creed
               .
               For
               to
               arrive
               at
               this
               point
               of
               beliefe
               or
               degree
               of
               hope
               ,
               is
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               perfection
               ,
               unto
               which
               our
               Apostle
               sought
               by
               degrees
               to
               conduct
               these
               Hebrewes
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               truly
               converted
               to
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               and
               had
               continued
               till
               this
               time
               true
               believers
               in
               their
               kind
               ;
               men
               better
               catechized
               
               in
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               beliefe
               ,
               then
               any
               man
               now
               living
               is
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               an
               Apostle
               for
               their
               Catechist
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               first
               v.
               of
               the
               6.
               
               Chapter
               .
               The
               only
               way
               to
               attaine
               unto
               this
               perfection
               or
               assurance
               of
               hope
               ,
               is
               to
               follow
               the
               footsteps
               of
               such
               as
               inherit
               the
               promise
               ,
               or
               had
               a
               firme
               and
               true
               apprehension
               of
               their
               interest
               in
               it
               whilst
               they
               lived
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               Thus
               much
               is
               implyed
               in
               the
               fore-mentioned
               exhortation
               of
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
               &
               12.
               
            
             
               5
               The
               assurance
               given
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               to
               all
               that
               follow
               his
               footsteps
               ,
               is
               on
               Gods
               part
               as
               full
               and
               absolute
               as
               almighty
               power
               could
               make
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               promise
               confirmed
               by
               oath
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               most
               solemne
               oath
               that
               could
               be
               administred
               or
               made
               :
               for
               God
               sware
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               that
               either
               God
               or
               man
               can
               sweare
               by
               .
               There
               could
               not
               be
               either
               a
               greater
               power
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               so
               great
               besides
               ;
               yet
               even
               amongst
               men
               who
               alway
               sweare
               by
               some
               divine
               power
               or
               revenger
               of
               false
               oaths
               greater
               then
               themselves
               ,
               an
               oath
               puts
               an
               end
               to
               all
               strife
               or
               Controversy
               in
               Law
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               teacheth
               us
               v.
               16.
               
               But
               in
               what
               times
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               cases
               this
               maxime
               is
               ,
               or
               was
               most
               true
               (
               for
               most
               true
               it
               is
               with
               the
               allowances
               of
               the
               circumstances
               for
               time
               and
               place
               or
               in
               matters
               determinable
               by
               oath
               ,
               )
               are
               Questions
               proper
               to
               interpreters
               of
               Law
               ,
               whether
               Iudaicall
               in
               the
               Iewish
               Nation
               ,
               or
               of
               Lawes
               established
               in
               other
               Nations
               at
               of
               before
               the
               time
               wherein
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Epistle
               did
               write
               ;
               who
               as
               I
               should
               presume
               from
               this
               very
               allegation
               besides
               many
               other
               reasons
               ,
               was
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               :
               For
               I
               know
               no
               other
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Apostles
               or
               Disciples
               
               (
               though
               most
               potent
               in
               Scriptures
               )
               which
               had
               so
               much
               skill
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Iewish
               or
               other
               Nations
               as
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               had
               ,
               being
               brought
               up
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               Gamaliel
               .
               For
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               this
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               last
               fore
               ▪
               cited
               verses
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               for
               occasioning
               others
               to
               search
               deeper
               into
               his
               meaning
               then
               many
               Interpreters
               or
               plausible
               Preachers
               usually
               doe
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               premise
               somewhat
               concerning
               the
               nature
               of
               oaths
               ,
               or
               their
               ancient
               use
               amongst
               men
               before
               wee
               come
               to
               explicate
               the
               tenour
               of
               God's
               oath
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               made
               by
               it
               unto
               Abraham
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 13.
              
               
               The
               use
               of
               oaths
               ,
               a●d
               their
               observance
               is
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
               Of
               the
               manner
               of
               taking
               solemne
               oaths
               amongst
               the
               Ancients
               of
               severall
               Nations
               .
            
             
               THough
               all
               men
               in
               former
               ages
               were
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               true
               God
               by
               whom
               all
               ought
               to
               have
               swo●●e
               ;
               though
               some
               transformed
               the
               Deity
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               beasts
               ;
               though
               some
               directly
               acknowledhed
               no
               God
               at
               all
               ,
               no
               divine
               power
               ;
               yet
               even
               in
               the
               very
               worst
               of
               these
               ,
               the
               smothered
               seeds
               of
               Religion
               did
               give
               some
               crisis
               of
               their
               inherence
               in
               matter
               of
               oath
               or
               imprecation
               .
               The
               ingraffed
               notion
               of
               the
               Deitie
               upon
               provocation
               or
               occasion
               of
               swearing
               ,
               found
               alwaies
               some
               ,
               though
               often
               a
               preposterious
               or
               sinister
               vent
               .
               Even
               such
               stupid
               Tyrants
               as
               thought
               no
               
               power
               so
               great
               as
               their
               owne
               ;
               such
               as
               did
               pick
               deadly
               quarrels
               with
               their
               vassailes
               for
               not
               swearing
               by
               their
               Genius
               ,
               did
               use
               to
               swear
               not
               (
               as
               God
               here
               doth
               )
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               owne
               power
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               creatures
               as
               did
               command
               their
               desires
               or
               affections
               ;
               for
               their
               consciences
               secretly
               suggested
               to
               them
               that
               these
               were
               greater
               then
               themselves
               .
               And
               it
               is
               no
               marveile
               if
               this
               
                 honour
                 of
                 Invocation
              
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               only
               to
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               were
               by
               godlesse
               persons
               oftimes
               tendred
               to
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               loved
               or
               admited
               most
               ,
               because
               these
               were
               in
               truth
               and
               deed
               to
               them
               as
               Gods.
               Caligula
               used
               to
               sweare
               by
               Drusilla
               ;
               sometimes
               by
               that
               horse
               ,
               which
               hee
               caused
               to
               be
               fed
               in
               as
               Lordly
               a
               plate
               as
               any
               that
               came
               unto
               his
               owe
               table
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               had
               destinated
               to
               be
               his
               fellow
               Consul
               .
               It
               seemes
               this
               was
               a
               
                 bonny
                 beast
              
               ,
               whereas
               hee
               himselfe
               was
               an
               ugly
               Monster
               amongst
               men
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Claudius
               (
               as
               Suetonius
               tells
               us
               )
               
                 conversus
                 in
                 officia
                 pietatis
                 ius
                 jurandum
                 neque
                 sanctius
                 neque
                 crebrius
                 instituit
                 quam
                 per
                 Augustum
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 swear
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 nor
                 hold
                 anyoath
                 so
                 strict
                 as
                 to
                 sweare
                 by
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 Augustus
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Iunius
                 Brutus
              
               as
               a
               good
               Author
               tells
               mee
               ,
               did
               use
               to
               sweare
               solemnely
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Lucretia
               .
               The
               most
               solemne
               oath
               among
               the
               Pythagoreans
               ,
               a
               devout
               and
               religious
               Sect
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               was
               
                 per
                 ternarium
              
               ,
               ●he
               number
               of
               three
               .
               The
               reason
               I
               take
               it
               was
               ,
               because
               this
               number
               was
               to
               them
               as
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               blessed
               Trinitie
               is
               to
               us
               .
               Some
               heathens
               (
               as
               the
               Egyptians
               )
               did
               sweare
               by
               hearbs
               ,
               by
               beasts
               or
               livelesse
               elements
               ,
               because
               they
               misconceived
               some
               divine
               power
               to
               have
               peculiar
               residence
               in
               
               them
               or
               about
               them
               .
               And
               some
               no
               evill
               Princes
               did
               sweare
               or
               authorize
               others
               to
               sweare
               by
               their
               scepters
               ,
               because
               they
               took
               these
               as
               emblemes
               of
               divine
               power
               .
               Others
               swear
               by
               the
               parts
               of
               their
               owne
               bodies
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               hearts
               &c.
               
               Yet
               these
               were
               directly
               &
               formally
               rather
               imprecations
               then
               oaths
               ,
               yet
               obliquè
               or
               
                 implicit
                 è
                 iuramenta
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Lawyers
               speak
               )
               
                 collaterall
                 or
                 connotative
              
               imprecations
               of
               divine
               power
               to
               whom
               the
               execution
               of
               vengeance
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               parts
               of
               their
               bodyes
               )
               if
               they
               swore
               falsly
               did
               in
               their
               opinion
               properly
               belong
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               was
               the
               direct
               and
               formall
               object
               of
               Iudiciall
               oaths
               ,
               their
               outward
               forme
               of
               solemnity
               was
               alwaies
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               most
               part
               accomplished
               
                 tagendo
                 altaria
              
               or
               
                 elevatis
                 manibus
              
               ,
               or
               both
               wayes
               :
            
             
               
                 Praesentitibi
                 maturos
                 largimur
                 honores
                 ,
              
               
                 Iurandasque
                 tuum
                 per
                 nomen
                 ponimus
                 ar
                 as
                 ,
              
            
             
               saith
               the
               Poet
               of
               Augustus
               .
               And
               the
               Grecian
               which
               gave
               first
               occasion
               to
               the
               Pproverbe
               
                 Amicus
                 usque
                 ad
                 ar
                 as
              
               ,
               implyed
               his
               readinesse
               to
               tell
               some
               such
               smooth
               tale
               or
               officious
               lye
               for
               his
               friend
               's
               good
               as
               he
               durst
               not
               avouch
               ,
               if
               hee
               were
               called
               to
               touch
               the
               Altar
               .
               This
               was
               the
               custome
               (
               it
               seemes
               )
               in
               those
               ancient
               times
               wherein
               Moses
               lived
               .
               
                 Moses
                 built
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 it
                 Iehova
                 Nissi
                 ,
              
               for
               hee
               said
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sworne
               ;
               or
               (
               as
               some
               read
               it
               )
               because
               
                 hee
                 hath
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 hand
              
               he
               will
               have
               war
               with
               Amalech
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               .
               
                 To
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 hand
              
               or
               touch
               the
               Altar
               (
               one
               or
               both
               of
               them
               at
               least
               )
               was
               asmuch
               as
               the
               kissing
               of
               the
               Booke
               is
               to
               us
               ;
               the
               principall
               formalitie
               ,
               or
               externall
               character
               
               of
               a
               solemne
               oath
               ;
               
                 Ergo
                 is
                 ,
                 qui
                 si
                 aram
                 tenens
                 juraret
                 crederet
                 nemo
                 ,
                 per
                 Epistolam
                 ,
                 quod
                 volet
                 ,
                 iniuratus
              
               
               probabit
               ?
               Shall
               we
               then
               take
               his
               testimony
               by
               a
               letter
               without
               an
               oath
               for
               a
               just
               proofe
               ,
               whose
               oath
               though
               he
               laid
               hold
               upon
               the
               Altar
               no
               man
               would
               trust
               ?
               To
               sweare
               by
               the
               name
               or
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               profound
               Civilian
               instructs
               us
               ,
               is
               
                 de
                 essentia
                 iuramenti
              
               ,
               
               the
               essence
               or
               forme
               of
               an
               oath
               ,
               but
               to
               kisse
               the
               Booke
               &c.
               is
               
                 de
                 consuetudine
              
               a
               matter
               of
               custome
               .
               
               
                 Intrepidos
                 altaria
                 tangere
              
               ,
               in
               Iuvenal's
               construction
               is
               ,
               all
               one
               as
               to
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               an
               oath
               ;
               the
               essentiall
               propertie
               of
               Epicurean
               Atheisme
               .
            
             
               2
               Wee
               must
               not
               thinke
               our
               Apostles
               rule
               [
               
                 that
                 an
                 oath
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 strife
              
               ]
               to
               be
               defective
               or
               lesse
               universall
               ,
               then
               it
               makes
               shew
               of
               ,
               although
               it
               cōprehend
               not
               Epicures
               ,
               nor
               take
               fast
               hold
               of
               Atheists
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               but
               equivocally
               men
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               best
               they
               can
               be
               no
               better
               parts
               of
               any
               civill
               body
               ,
               or
               humane
               society
               ,
               then
               a
               broken
               linke
               is
               of
               a
               chain
               .
               He
               that
               makes
               no
               conscience
               of
               an
               oath
               may
               make
               better
               assurance
               of
               his
               lands
               and
               estate
               then
               of
               his
               internall
               thoughts
               or
               affections
               ,
               without
               which
               assurance
               there
               can
               be
               no
               true
               society
               amongst
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               
                 Nullum
                 vinculum
                 ad
                 astringendum
                 fidem
                 Maiores
                 nostri
                 iureiurando
                 arctius
                 esse
                 voluerunt
                 ,
              
               saith
               Tully
               .
               But
               an
               oath
               assertory
               ,
               not
               by
               Roman
               constitutions
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               divine
               Law
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               civill
               rack
               to
               constraine
               men
               to
               confesse
               the
               truth
               concerning
               matters
               present
               or
               past
               in
               cases
               expedient
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               humane
               society
               .
               And
               an
               oath
               promissory
               ,
               or
               
                 de
                 futuro
              
               is
               God's
               wrest
               to
               fasten
               
               our
               soules
               unto
               the
               truth
               professed
               by
               us
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               good
               duties
               .
               With
               this
               later
               use
               the
               usuall
               etymologie
               of
               the
               word
               oath
               in
               Greek
               ,
               hath
               some
               affinitie
               :
               For
               they
               would
               have
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               progenie
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 that
                 sweareth
                 is
                 tyed
                 or
                 bound
                 to
                 those
                 points
                 which
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 or
                 confesseth
                 .
              
               Yet
               many
               of
               the
               ancient
               Etymologers
               would
               have
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               in
               the
               Grecian
               language
               )
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               terminus
               ,
               unto
               which
               derivation
               our
               Apostle
               (
               as
               some
               Divines
               conjecture
               )
               doth
               allude
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               that
               an
               oath
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               an
               end
               or
               terme
               of
               all
               Controversies
               .
               This
               as
               I
               dare
               not
               deny
               ,
               so
               I
               would
               not
               ,
               nor
               perhaps
               would
               the
               Authors
               or
               Abettors
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               ground
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               Apostles
               argument
               so
               much
               upon
               the
               the
               grammaticall
               signification
               ,
               or
               etymology
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               reall
               exposition
               or
               civill
               use
               of
               it
               in
               legall
               customes
               and
               constitutions
               of
               most
               Nations
               concerning
               like
               cases
               to
               that
               mentioned
               by
               him
               ;
               as
               in
               matters
               of
               trust
               or
               contract
               betwixt
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               witnesse
               then
               themselves
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Lord
               (
               by
               whom
               we
               ought
               to
               swear
               )
               had
               enacted
               it
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               10.
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 deliver
                 unto
                 his
                 neighbour
                 an
                 asse
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 oxe
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 sheep
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 beast
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 die
                 or
                 be
                 hurt
                 or
                 driven
                 away
                 no
                 man
                 seeing
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 an
                 oath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 between
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 put
                 his
                 hands
                 unto
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 goods
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 owner
                 of
                 it
                 shall
                 accept
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 make
                 it
              
               
               good
               .
               The
               like
               Law
               or
               constitution
               was
               sometimes
               of
               like
               force
               in
               Egypt
               .
               
                 Bochoridis
                 leges
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Diodorus
                 mandabant
                 ut
                 si
                 quis
                 pecuniis
                 mutuò
                 acceptis
                 absque
                 syngraphe
              
               
               
                 se
                 debere
                 neget
                 ,
                 interposito
                 juramento
                 a
                 debito
                 absolvatur
                 .
                 That
                 if
                 mony
                 's
                 committed
                 to
                 trust
                 without
                 specialty
                 or
                 mutuall
                 writings
                 should
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 the
                 Controversy
                 should
                 be
                 ended
                 by
                 the
                 Defendant's
                 oath
                 ,
              
               And
               he
               gives
               this
               reason
               for
               the
               equitie
               of
               this
               Law
               :
               [
               Why
               should
               not
               the
               Iudge
               or
               Law
               give
               as
               much
               credit
               to
               any
               man's
               oath
               ,
               for
               asmuch
               as
               another
               commits
               to
               his
               trust
               without
               any
               assurance
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               without
               any
               better
               assurance
               then
               the
               Creditors's
               oath
               ?
               ]
               The
               like
               esteeme
               did
               the
               Grecians
               make
               of
               the
               pretended
               debtor's
               oath
               in
               like
               Controversies
               .
               When
               Psidias
               an
               hoast
               of
               Tenedos
               denied
               the
               charge
               of
               money
               delivered
               unto
               him
               by
               Archetimus
               of
               Erythraea
               his
               ancient
               friend
               and
               guest
               ,
               the
               matter
               after
               some
               altercation
               of
               words
               was
               referred
               to
               oath
               :
               Now
               albeit
               Psidias
               his
               conscience
               did
               serve
               him
               to
               deale
               unjustly
               ,
               yet
               it
               grudged
               to
               sweare
               directly
               a
               grosse
               untruth
               ;
               and
               to
               stay
               the
               muttering
               of
               it
               with
               some
               shadow
               of
               truth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               plaine
               equivocation
               ,
               he
               feignes
               himselfe
               so
               sicke
               and
               crazie
               against
               the
               day
               of
               finall
               hearing
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               a
               staffe
               ,
               into
               which
               (
               being
               made
               hollow
               on
               purpose
               )
               hee
               cunningly
               stuffed
               up
               the
               gold
               about
               which
               the
               Controversie
               grew
               :
               Being
               called
               to
               his
               oath
               which
               was
               to
               be
               
                 elevat
                 is
                 manibus
              
               with
               hands
               lifted
               up
               ,
               hee
               committed
               his
               staffe
               to
               the
               custodie
               of
               
               Archetimus
               ,
               the
               plantiffe
               ,
               and
               thus
               proceeds
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 my
                 friend
                 Ahchetimus
                 delivered
                 so
                 much
                 gold
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 oath
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 delivered
                 the
                 same
                 summe
                 unto
                 him
                 againe
                 .
                 This
                 oath
                 (
                 though
                 to
                 Archetimus
                 his
                 knowledge
                 altogether
                 false
                 )
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 customes
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 made
                 a
                 full
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Controuersie
                 to
                 his
                 losse
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 perceiving
                 threw
                 downe
                 the
                 staffe
                 with
                 such
                 indignation
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 that
                 the
                 handle
                 bursting
                 ,
                 the
                 gold
                 which
                 hee
                 trusted
                 unto
                 him
                 fell
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 saith
                 mine
                 a
                 Author
                 )
                 saved
                 Archetimus
                 harmelesse
                 ;
                 but
                 Psidias
                 (
                 as
                 men
                 say
                 )
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 fearfull
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 14.
              
               
               Of
               Oaths
               promissorie
               specially
               for
               Confirmation
               of
               of
               leagues
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fearfull
               iudgments
               that
               usually
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               who
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               violate
               them
               .
            
             
               THe
               use
               of
               oaths
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               was
               somewhat
               more
               ample
               then
               all
               these
               instances
               imply
               ,
               though
               how
               farre
               it
               did
               extend
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               Civilians
               .
               A
               very
               good
               Civill
               Lawyer
               tells
               mee
               ,
               (
               and
               his
               testimony
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               our
               Apostles
               mind
               in
               this
               place
               )
               
                 Vetus
                 fuit
                 regula
                 iuris
                 causā
                 iureiurando
                 decisam
                 non
                 retractari
                 ,
              
               that
               a
               cause
               or
               case
               of
               Controversie
               decided
               by
               oath
               ,
               might
               not
               be
               traversed
               or
               recalled
               .
               Iustinian's
               restraint
               of
               this
               
               ancient
               rule
               in
               some
               special
               &
               rare
               cases
               ,
               rather
               corroborates
               then
               impaires
               the
               indefinite
               truth
               ,
               or
               generall
               validitie
               of
               it
               :
               Yet
               were
               not
               oaths
               assertory
               more
               authentique
               ,
               or
               of
               more
               validitie
               in
               ancient
               times
               for
               ending
               Controversies
               betwixt
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               then
               oaths
               promissory
               (
               such
               as
               God's
               oath
               in
               this
               place
               is
               )
               were
               for
               maintaining
               publique
               peace
               or
               confirming
               leagues
               betwixt
               Nation
               and
               Nation
               .
               The
               examples
               of
               heathen
               aswell
               as
               of
               sacred
               Princes
               or
               Generalls
               (
               so
               we
               would
               follow
               them
               )
               teach
               us
               not
               to
               retract
               any
               thing
               that
               we
               have
               sworne
               unto
               ,
               nor
               to
               delay
               performance
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               wee
               have
               promised
               by
               oath
               ,
               albeit
               the
               conditions
               in
               some
               cases
               prove
               such
               in
               the
               issue
               ,
               as
               wee
               would
               not
               have
               subscribed
               unto
               them
               at
               any
               hand
               ,
               had
               we
               knowne
               them
               ;
               in
               others
               ,
               such
               as
               wee
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               subscribed
               unto
               .
               When
               Alexander
               the
               great
               ,
               (
               a
               Prince
               otherwise
               too
               rash
               and
               furious
               in
               executing
               his
               rigorous
               designes
               )
               perceived
               that
               the
               Lampsaceni
               (
               open
               Rebells
               in
               his
               interpretation
               )
               had
               entertained
               Anaximenes
               his
               fathers
               old
               acquaintance
               to
               plead
               for
               their
               pardon
               ,
               fearing
               that
               this
               smooth-tongued
               Orator
               (
               if
               hee
               should
               permit
               him
               to
               speak
               his
               minde
               at
               large
               ,
               )
               might
               somewhat
               mitigate
               the
               rigorous
               sentence
               pronounced
               against
               them
               ,
               upon
               the
               Orator's
               first
               approach
               into
               his
               presence
               takes
               a
               solemne
               oath
               by
               the
               Gods
               of
               Greece
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               doe
               quite
               contrary
               to
               whatsoever
               hee
               would
               request
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Lampsaceni
               .
               Then
               said
               Anaximenes
               it
               will
               litle
               boote
               me
               to
               be
               long
               in
               my
               petition
               which
               in
               briefe
               shall
               be
               this
               ;
               
                 That
                 you
                 would
                 captivate
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 destroy
                 their
                 City
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 set
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 on
                 fire
                 .
              
               Now
               albeit
               this
               boistrous
               King
               had
               stedfastly
               purposed
               to
               doe
               asmuch
               as
               the
               Orator's
               words
               imply
               ;
               and
               had
               interposed
               a
               solemne
               oath
               to
               confirme
               his
               purpose
               ,
               yet
               his
               oath
               being
               by
               the
               Orators
               cunning
               retorted
               ,
               his
               former
               resolution
               did
               relent
               and
               yeeld
               unto
               the
               Orator's
               first
               intended
               serious
               request
               .
               And
               in
               memory
               of
               this
               great
               Controversy
               between
               this
               great
               Prince
               and
               his
               Rebellious
               Subjects
               or
               revolted
               Confederates
               ,
               thus
               happily
               ended
               by
               a
               retorted
               or
               inverted
               oath
               ,
               the
               Orator
               had
               an
               Olympick
               statue
               erected
               to
               him
               by
               his
               Clients
               .
               
            
             
               2
               Thus
               to
               save
               this
               City
               with
               it's
               Inhabitants
               could
               not
               be
               more
               prejudiciall
               to
               Alexander's
               former
               oath
               ,
               or
               resolution
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               to
               Ioshua
               to
               make
               peace
               or
               league
               with
               any
               Cananite
               ;
               for
               God
               whose
               Generall
               hee
               was
               had
               given
               him
               expresse
               command
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               Yet
               in
               asmuch
               as
               that
               strict
               commandement
               given
               by
               God
               ,
               was
               only
               particular
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               the
               neglect
               of
               it
               ,
               especially
               upon
               ignorance
               of
               circumstances
               was
               evill
               only
               because
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               only
               so
               farre
               evill
               as
               it
               was
               forbidden
               .
               But
               in
               asmuch
               as
               an
               oath
               is
               the
               most
               sacred
               bond
               in
               humane
               societie
               ,
               the
               breach
               of
               it
               is
               not
               only
               evil
               because
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               therefore
               forbidden
               because
               in
               it self
               so
               evil
               .
               Whence
               though
               it
               were
               unlawful
               for
               Ioshua
               to
               make
               any
               league
               with
               the
               Gibeonites
               being
               by
               Nation
               and
               Progeny
               Cananites
               ,
               yet
               in
               asmuch
               as
               they
               were
               men
               ,
               the
               league
               once
               made
               with
               them
               being
               confirmed
               by
               oath
               might
               not
               be
               violated
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Successors
               .
               The
               legall
               maxime
               in
               this
               case
               holds
               most
               firmely
               ,
               
                 fieri
                 non
                 debuit
              
               
               
                 factum
                 valet
              
               .
               Although
               Ioshua
               had
               formerly
               sworne
               to
               have
               continuall
               warre
               with
               the
               Cananites
               ,
               yet
               the
               interposition
               of
               this
               oath
               ,
               upon
               a
               mistake
               that
               they
               were
               not
               Cananites
               ,
               must
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               end
               of
               hostile
               quarrell
               betweene
               Israel
               and
               the
               Gibeonites
               :
               or
               if
               any
               haply
               should
               here
               reply
               that
               this
               league
               did
               
                 valere
                 de
                 facto
              
               was
               made
               valid
               more
               through
               Ioshuah's
               curtesie
               or
               scrupulosity
               of
               conscience
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               Nations
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               strict
               rule
               of
               equitie
               ;
               the
               severitie
               of
               God's
               judgments
               upon
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               for
               violating
               this
               league
               which
               Ioshua
               had
               made
               by
               oath
               more
               then
               foure
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               he
               had
               made
               it
               ,
               will
               convince
               him
               of
               error
               .
               Saul
               sought
               to
               slay
               the
               Gibeonites
               in
               his
               zeale
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               and
               
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
              
               21.
               2.
               but
               as
               if
               Israel
               had
               forfeited
               their
               estate
               in
               the
               promised
               land
               by
               breach
               of
               their
               former
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               earth
               for
               three
               yeares
               denyed
               her
               encrease
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               verse
               the
               first
               :
               Nor
               could
               this
               famine
               be
               satisfied
               otherwise
               then
               by
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               those
               men
               for
               whose
               sake
               the
               Gibeonites
               blood
               had
               beene
               unjustly
               spilt
               .
               For
               when
               David
               (
               being
               instructed
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               the
               famine
               was
               sent
               to
               revenge
               their
               wrongs
               )
               demanded
               of
               the
               Gibeonites
               (
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               now
               had
               given
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               Israel
               ,
               )
               
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 wherewith
                 shall
                 I
                 make
                 the
                 attonement
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 blesse
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 They
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Wee
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 silver
                 nor
                 gold
                 of
              
               Saul
               ,
               
                 nor
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 neither
                 for
                 us
                 shalt
                 thou
                 kill
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 Israel
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 consumed
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 devised
                 evill
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 from
                 remaining
              
               
               
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 coasts
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 let
                 seaven
                 men
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 be
                 delivered
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 will
                 hang
                 them
                 up
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 Gibeah
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 chuse
                 .
                 v.
              
               3.
               4.
               5.
               6.
               
               But
               David
               (
               as
               it
               followes
               )
               spared
               Mephibosheth
               (
               at
               whose
               life
               the
               Gibeonites
               did
               specially
               aime
               )
               because
               of
               the
               Lord's
               oath
               that
               was
               betweene
               them
               ,
               between
               David
               and
               Ionathan
               the
               Son
               of
               Saul
               .
            
             
               3
               But
               here
               least
               such
               malevolent
               eyes
               or
               eares
               as
               Machiavel's
               or
               Machiavilian
               Politicians
               ,
               should
               by
               looking
               upon
               or
               hearing
               this
               story
               read
               ,
               let
               in
               suspicion
               into
               their
               unhallowed
               hearts
               ,
               of
               some
               secret
               complot
               betwixt
               the
               Gibeonites
               and
               David
               for
               planting
               the
               Scepter
               of
               Israel
               in
               David's
               stocke
               by
               rooting
               out
               the
               whole
               stock
               of
               Saul
               besides
               this
               impotent
               forlorne
               branch
               Mephibosheth
               ;
               we
               may
               parallel
               this
               prodigious
               calamitie
               with
               others
               like
               unto
               it
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               observation
               of
               heathen
               writers
               have
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               befalne
               other
               royall
               families
               for
               the
               perjurie
               of
               their
               Progenitors
               ,
               albeit
               executed
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               .
               The
               difference
               will
               be
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               David
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               God's
               fierce
               wrath
               upon
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               did
               understand
               his
               Commission
               much
               better
               then
               other
               Executioners
               of
               Gods
               like
               wrath
               did
               ,
               who
               did
               nothing
               but
               what
               God
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               without
               just
               warrant
               .
            
             
               4
               Could
               Kindomes
               be
               surely
               founded
               upon
               their
               present
               strength
               and
               greatnesse
               ,
               or
               states
               be
               made
               stand
               upright
               and
               firme
               by
               rule
               of
               secular
               policy
               ,
               the
               likelyhood
               was
               greater
               that
               the
               Macedonian
               Kingdome
               should
               have
               continued
               in
               Philip's
               
               race
               then
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Israel
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               .
               
                 Every
                 man
                 (
                 saith
                 *
                 Pausanias
                 )
                 will
                 easily
                 grant
                 that
                 this
                 Philip
                 for
                 his
                 atchievements
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 King
                 which
                 Macedon
                 had
                 either
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 him
                 :
                 Of
                 Princely
                 vertues
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 well
                 mixed
                 ,
                 as
                 few
                 Princes
                 in
                 any
                 ages
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 did
                 hee
                 want
                 why
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 reputed
                 in
                 wise-mens
                 censure
                 a
                 good
                 Governour
                 or
                 Commander
                 ?
                 Only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 his
                 owne
                 oath
                 at
                 too
                 great
                 command
                 .
                 His
                 perjury
                 did
                 spoile
                 his
                 politick
                 projects
                 whilst
                 they
                 seemed
                 most
                 to
                 prosper
                 ,
                 and
                 ruinated
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 his
                 intended
                 Monarchy
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 he
                 laid
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 his
                 soule
                 being
                 infected
                 with
                 this
                 foule
                 sinne
                 did
                 propagate
                 the
                 rot
                 unto
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 :
                 As
                 he
                 had
                 often
                 deluded
                 his
                 Gods
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Oracle
                 to
                 revenge
                 this
                 quarrell
                 deluded
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 which
                 hee
                 expected
                 the
                 Oracle
                 should
                 at
                 his
                 instance
                 award
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 did
                 seize
                 upon
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 yeares
                 and
                 amidst
                 his
                 triumphant
                 jollities
                 .
                 Immediately
                 upon
                 his
                 death
                 his
                 infant
                 Sonne
                 by
                 Cleopatra
                 was
                 with
                 his
                 mother
                 scorched
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 a
                 vessell
                 of
                 brasse
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 Olympias
                 ,
                 unto
                 whose
                 crueltie
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 sonnes
                 by
                 a
                 former
                 wife
                 within
                 few
                 yeares
                 after
                 was
                 sacrificed
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 complaints
                 and
                 outcries
                 against
                 this
                 unjust
                 execution
                 of
                 a
                 womanish
                 wrath
                 had
                 been
                 appointed
                 ,
                 or
                 authorized
                 to
                 bring
                 downe
                 God's
                 more
                 immediate
                 judgments
                 upon
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 Philip's
                 seed
                 or
                 his
                 grand-children
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 
                 more
                 potent
                 guardians
                 in
                 humane
                 possibilitie
                 to
                 shield
                 them
                 from
                 humane
                 violence
                 ,
                 )
                 these
                 were
                 cut
                 downe
                 by
                 fates
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 my
                 Author's
                 words
                 will
                 beare
                 it
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 destroying
                 power
                 .
              
            
             
               5
               And
               as
               for
               Alexander's
               untimely
               death
               it
               is
               remarkable
               amongst
               children
               .
               It
               is
               an
               excellent
               Epiphonema
               wherewith
               Pausanias
               concludes
               his
               discourse
               concerning
               Philip's
               perjury
               :
               
                 If
                 Philip
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 laid
                 his
                 plots
                 for
                 erecting
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Empire
                 had
                 said
                 the
                 Delphick
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 given
                 to
                 Glaucus
                 the
                 Spartan
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   posteritie
                   of
                   men
                   which
                   make
                   conscience
                   of
                   oath
                   shall
                   fare
                   the
                   better
                
                 ]
                 wee
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 suspect
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 would
                 have
                 extinguished
                 Alexander
                 and
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 breath
                 of
                 their
                 displeasure
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               Oracle
               pronounced
               the
               sentence
               of
               untimely
               death
               upon
               the
               posteritie
               of
               Glaucus
               the
               Spartan
               because
               hee
               consulted
               it
               ,
               whether
               he
               might
               with
               safety
               for
               swear
               the
               pawne
               or
               deposition
               which
               the
               Milesians
               had
               committed
               to
               his
               fidelitie
               :
               And
               when
               knowing
               his
               doome
               he
               sought
               the
               revocation
               of
               the
               sencence
               upon
               promise
               of
               full
               restitution
               ,
               he
               only
               obtained
               this
               answer
               for
               his
               owne
               and
               others
               instruction
               [
               
                 to
                 sollicite
                 or
                 tempt
                 God
                 to
                 abett
                 ,
                 or
                 countenance
                 perjury
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 actually
                 perjured
                 come
                 both
                 to
                 one
                 reckoning
                 .
              
               ]
               If
               the
               Reader
               suspect
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Oracle
               upon
               presumption
               that
               all
               oraculous
               answers
               were
               inspired
               by
               Divels
               ,
               or
               discredit
               the
               story
               it selfe
               because
               related
               by
               Herodotus
               ;
               as
               I
               may
               not
               joyne
               with
               him
               in
               raising
               needlesse
               suspicions
               ,
               or
               too
               large
               imputations
               
               against
               one
               or
               other
               ,
               so
               I
               will
               not
               request
               him
               to
               admit
               the
               relation
               upon
               any
               other
               termes
               then
               as
               an
               Embleme
               of
               divine
               truth
               .
            
             
               6
               That
               which
               this
               Embleme
               represents
               as
               
                 vero
                 simile
              
               ,
               was
               remarkablely
               fulfilled
               in
               Iehoiakim
               and
               Zedechias
               :
               Both
               of
               them
               had
               deserved
               death
               and
               deposition
               for
               their
               other
               sinnes
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               moved
               the
               Lord
               to
               write
               these
               two
               principall
               stemmes
               of
               David
               childlesse
               among
               the
               families
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               was
               falsification
               of
               their
               oaths
               to
               
                 Nehuchadnezar
                 .
                 Zedekiah
              
               had
               God's
               speciall
               promise
               that
               he
               and
               his
               house
               should
               live
               ,
               upon
               condition
               he
               would
               submit
               himselfe
               (
               as
               by
               oath
               he
               was
               bound
               )
               unto
               the
               King
               of
               Babel
               ;
               but
               sleighting
               his
               oath
               till
               time
               was
               past
               ,
               and
               not
               submitting
               himselfe
               to
               Nebuchadnezar
               till
               he
               was
               caught
               ,
               his
               sonnes
               were
               slaine
               before
               his
               eyes
               .
               And
               no
               sooner
               had
               this
               tragicall
               spectacle
               found
               entrance
               into
               his
               troubled
               soule
               ,
               but
               the
               windowes
               by
               which
               it
               entred
               were
               shut
               up
               ;
               that
               so
               having
               no
               possibilitie
               of
               vent
               for
               griefe
               ,
               it
               might
               reflect
               more
               vehemently
               upon
               his
               pensive
               heart
               ,
               and
               be
               such
               a
               perpetuall
               torment
               to
               his
               restlesse
               fancie
               ,
               as
               an
               eare-wig
               is
               to
               the
               braine
               into
               which
               shee
               hath
               crept
               .
               I
               will
               conclude
               these
               instances
               concerning
               oaths
               promissory
               with
               his
               verdict
               ,
               who
               was
               able
               to
               make
               the
               induction
               good
               .
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 omnem
                 antiquitatem
                 &
                 bellorum
                 memoriam
                 ab
                 ultimo
                 principio
                 repetat
                 ,
                 profecto
                 reperiet
                 eorum
                 qui
                 pactas
                 violarunt
                 inducias
                 ,
                 miserrimos
                 exitus
                 &
                 civitatibus
                 ac
                 populis
                 calamitosissimos
                 extitisse
                 .
                 Bodinus
                 lib.
              
               5.
               pag.
               964.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 take
                 paines
                 to
                 search
                 records
                 of
                 Antiquitie
                 or
                 memorialls
                 of
                 warre
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 histories
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 extant
                 ,
                 shall
                 clearely
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 leagues
                 or
                 solemn
                 truces
                 hath
                 brought
                 a
                 miserable
                 end
                 upon
                 truce-breakers
                 ,
                 whether
                 private
                 persons
                 or
                 publeque
                 States
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               One
               part
               of
               his
               instance
               or
               induction
               hee
               tooke
               from
               the
               league
               betwixt
               Henry
               the
               second
               French
               King
               ,
               the
               Lantgrave
               of
               
                 Hassia
                 ,
                 Maurice
              
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               and
               Albert
               of
               Brandeburg
               ,
               violated
               first
               by
               Maurice
               ,
               and
               afterward
               more
               shamefully
               by
               Albert
               of
               Brandeburg
               .
               The
               noble
               historian
               and
               great
               Antiquary
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               
               league
               betwixt
               Philip
               of
               Spaine
               and
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               this
               Henry
               the
               second
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               derives
               all
               the
               miseries
               and
               calamities
               which
               befel
               France
               in
               their
               intestine
               broiles
               ,
               and
               civill
               warres
               ,
               from
               the
               violation
               of
               this
               league
               on
               the
               French
               King's
               part
               ,
               whereunto
               hee
               was
               tempted
               by
               the
               pretented
               infallible
               Roman
               Oracle
               upon
               a
               dispensation
               with
               his
               oath
               proffered
               unto
               him
               not
               sought
               by
               him
               .
               So
               much
               worse
               was
               the
               spirit
               of
               this
               Roman
               Oracle
               then
               the
               spirit
               which
               guided
               the
               Delphick
               Oracle
               in
               the
               answer
               to
               Glaucus
               the
               Spartane
               before
               mentioned
               .
               The
               like
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Pope
               with
               an
               oath
               of
               Contract
               did
               set
               the
               rebellion
               in
               the
               North
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               calamity
               or
               misery
               which
               
               befell
               him
               and
               his
               family
               ,
               who
               sought
               for
               it
               and
               others
               of
               his
               Associates
               .
            
             
               8
               And
               no
               marveile
               if
               God
               in
               this
               case
               be
               severe
               to
               visit
               the
               sinnes
               of
               fathers
               upon
               the
               children
               ,
               aswel
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               idolatry
               ▪
               .
               For
               of
               these
               two
               sinnes
               ,
               periury
               or
               wilfull
               breach
               of
               solemne
               oath
               is
               the
               more
               abominable
               ,
               though
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               I
               
               should
               account
               them
               two
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               several
               branches
               of
               one
               sinne
               ;
               or
               whether
               were
               worse
               utterly
               to
               deny
               the
               truth
               of
               God's
               being
               ,
               or
               his
               omnipotency
               ;
               or
               to
               produce
               him
               as
               a
               witnesse
               or
               Countenancer
               of
               that
               which
               is
               untrue
               .
               The
               truth
               of
               God's
               Being
               and
               his
               Iustice
               being
               presupposed
               or
               beleeved
               ,
               it
               stands
               with
               reason
               what
               Bodin
               hath
               observed
               ,
               
                 That
                 periury
                 should
                 bring
                 forth
                 destruction
                 and
                 calamitie
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 publique
                 states
                 or
                 private
                 families
                 in
                 greater
                 plenty
                 then
                 any
                 sinne
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               Other
               enormities
               alwayes
               deserve
               God's
               wrath
               and
               in
               the
               issue
               bring
               it
               upon
               offenders
               ,
               but
               perjury
               only
               is
               conceived
               and
               brought
               forth
               by
               solliciting
               or
               imploring
               God's
               wrath
               or
               vengeance
               upon
               such
               as
               commit
               it
               .
               But
               some
               will
               here
               demand
               ,
               What
               is
               all
               this
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               concerning
               the
               sacred
               use
               of
               oaths
               amongst
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               plagues
               executed
               upon
               such
               as
               violate
               those
               sacred
               oaths
               ,
               to
               the
               oath
               which
               God
               interposed
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               assurance
               which
               rely
               upon
               him
               ?
               Much
               every
               way
               .
               For
               ;
               the
               speciall
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               only
               reason
               why
               God's
               hand
               hath
               light
               so
               heavy
               upon
               all
               perjured
               persons
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               vouchsafed
               to
               sweare
               to
               Abraham
               for
               our
               comfort
               ,
               is
               so
               true
               in
               all
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               so
               unpartiall
               in
               awarding
               lustice
               that
               hee
               would
               not
               punish
               mens
               neglects
               or
               contempt
               of
               solemne
               oaths
               so
               severely
               as
               usually
               he
               doth
               ,
               were
               he
               not
               beyond
               comparison
               or
               comprehension
               more
               observant
               of
               his
               oath
               when
               he
               swears
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               of
               our
               oaths
               which
               we
               take
               in
               his
               name
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               albeit
               some
               in
               this
               age
               among
               the
               most
               zealous
               Professors
               of
               Christianity
               escape
               his
               visible
               
               punishments
               ,
               or
               sometimes
               prosper
               better
               in
               worldly
               estate
               for
               their
               perjury
               then
               many
               amongst
               the
               heathen
               did
               :
               yet
               by
               this
               practice
               they
               forfeit
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               assurance
               which
               God
               made
               by
               oath
               unto
               the
               heires
               of
               promise
               .
               Every
               one
               that
               hopes
               to
               be
               blessed
               with
               faithfull
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               the
               blessing
               promised
               by
               oath
               unto
               him
               must
               in
               this
               particular
               be
               perfect
               as
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
               .
               Every
               one
               that
               hath
               beene
               tainted
               with
               this
               foule
               finne
               how
               great
               a
               gainer
               soever
               hee
               be
               by
               it
               in
               worldly
               courses
               must
               purge
               himselfe
               from
               it
               by
               the
               solemn
               proper
               acts
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               Almes
               deeds
               ,
               and
               full
               Restitution
               of
               accursed
               gaines
               to
               the
               parties
               whom
               he
               hath
               wronged
               :
               For
               (
               as
               our
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               )
               
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 faithfull
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 must
                 purifie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pure
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 3.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 15.
              
               
               In
               what
               cases
               solemne
               oaths
               were
               or
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               and
               administred
               .
            
             
               AMongst
               others
               truly
               instiled
               
                 golden
                 verses
              
               of
               Pythagoras
               ,
               every
               verse
               containing
               some
               one
               or
               other
               morall
               rule
               of
               good
               life
               ,
               this
               was
               a
               principall
               one
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               1
               The
               Comment
               or
               Paraphrase
               of
               an
               heathenish
               Writer
               ,
               though
               a
               profest
               enemy
               to
               us
               Christians
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               such
               as
               lived
               in
               his
               age
               ,
               is
               very
               Christian
               ,
               as
               many
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               Commentations
               
               upon
               Pythagora's
               morall
               rules
               are
               (
               to
               use
               the
               words
               of
               that
               learned
               French
               Civilian
               Tiraquel
               )
               most
               Divine
               .
            
             
               2
               Whilst
               I
               revise
               these
               and
               the
               former
               observations
               of
               the
               heathen
               ,
               concerning
               oaths
               ,
               and
               consider
               how
               exactly
               parallel
               they
               are
               to
               the
               sacred
               rules
               of
               God's
               written
               Lawes
               and
               Cases
               determined
               by
               divine
               Iustice
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               resume
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah's
               wish
               or
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 my
                 head
                 were
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 well
                 or
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 weepe
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 !
              
               And
               of
               this
               age
               wherein
               a
               man
               may
               more
               safely
               beleeve
               a
               Turke
               swearing
               by
               Mahomet
               ,
               or
               a
               canting
               Beggar
               by
               his
               Salomon
               ,
               or
               a
               rude
               pit-man
               ,
               or
               coale-worker
               by
               spitting
               upon
               a
               coale
               ,
               then
               many
               witnesses
               ,
               who
               beare
               the
               name
               of
               Gentlemen
               and
               good
               Christians
               ,
               whilst
               they
               sweare
               in
               Courts
               of
               Iustice
               by
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               kissing
               the
               Booke
               wherein
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               promises
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               their
               hopes
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               are
               contained
               .
               Nor
               is
               this
               the
               fault
               of
               false
               witnesses
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               Law-makers
               or
               Interpreters
               ,
               or
               of
               men
               in
               Authoritie
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               sworne
               out
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               lively
               hood
               and
               good
               name
               by
               one
               uncatechized
               Clowne
               or
               Atheist
               ,
               who
               neither
               knowes
               by
               whom
               ,
               nor
               unto
               what
               he
               sweares
               ;
               ready
               at
               all
               times
               to
               lend
               that
               which
               he
               heares
               called
               an
               oath
               ,
               unto
               his
               friend
               or
               brother
               in
               mischiefe
               .
               An
               oath
               being
               a
               speciall
               part
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               it
               were
               never
               to
               be
               administred
               or
               exacted
               by
               such
               as
               give
               more
               proofe
               to
               shew
               their
               authoritie
               and
               power
               in
               being
               enabled
               by
               humane
               Law
               to
               give
               it
               ,
               then
               either
               
               of
               their
               desire
               or
               abilitie
               to
               instruct
               the
               party
               swearing
               unto
               what
               he
               ought
               ,
               unto
               what
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               sweare
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               principall
               point
               of
               Religion
               .
               Many
               cases
               are
               often
               determined
               by
               one
               mans
               oath
               which
               are
               not
               possible
               to
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               oaths
               of
               any
               ten
               men
               living
               ,
               though
               men
               of
               life
               and
               manners
               unsuspected
               .
               And
               yet
               in
               case
               the
               person
               swearing
               to
               his
               neighbour's
               utter
               undoing
               might
               be
               convicted
               of
               wilfull
               perjury
               ,
               the
               best
               remedy
               that
               the
               Law
               or
               Custome
               affords
               him
               will
               prove
               much
               worse
               then
               the
               disease
               it selfe
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               beget
               a
               tedious
               suit
               in
               some
               costly
               Court.
               But
               neither
               did
               the
               primevall
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               ancient
               Lawes
               of
               heathen
               Nations
               admit
               of
               any
               such
               Custome
               .
               Exceptions
               against
               lewd
               persons
               or
               suspected
               witnesses
               were
               admitted
               before
               they
               were
               permitted
               to
               sweare
               :
               Or
               in
               case
               any
               were
               detected
               to
               swear
               falsly
               ,
               the
               detection
               was
               without
               any
               great
               cost
               ;
               and
               the
               punishment
               severe
               and
               speedy
               .
               In
               case
               a
               man
               had
               sworne
               falsly
               against
               his
               neighbour
               in
               matter
               of
               
               debt
               ,
               hee
               was
               ,
               besides
               other
               punishments
               ,
               to
               pay
               as
               much
               as
               his
               neighbour
               should
               have
               been
               damnified
               by
               his
               oath
               .
               In
               case
               of
               infamy
               and
               slander
               hee
               was
               adjudged
               to
               undergoe
               the
               same
               punishment
               which
               his
               oath
               ,
               had
               it
               beene
               admitted
               ,
               would
               have
               brought
               upon
               the
               party
               accused
               .
               If
               hee
               had
               sworne
               against
               another
               in
               a
               matter
               capitall
               ,
               his
               perjury
               was
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               false
               accusers
               ,
               albeit
               they
               did
               sweare
               or
               accuse
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Prince
               or
               Emperour
               .
               One
               of
               the
               best
               Catechismes
               that
               I
               dare
               commend
               unto
               such
               as
               have
               power
               to
               minister
               solemne
               oaths
               ,
               or
               unto
               such
               as
               
               are
               bound
               to
               answer
               upon
               oath
               ,
               or
               ready
               when
               occasions
               require
               to
               interpose
               oaths
               voluntary
               ,
               is
               the
               Comment
               of
               the
               fore-cited
               Philosopher
               upon
               that
               golden
               verse
               of
               Pythagoras
               .
            
             
               
                 IUSIURANDVM
                 COLE
                 .
              
               
                 Fuerit
                 autem
                 cultus
                 ejus
                 servandi
                 optima
                 ratio
                 &
                 cura
                 ,
                 si
                 eo
                 nec
                 frequentèr
                 utaris
                 ,
                 nec
                 temerè
                 ,
                 nec
                 quibuslibet
                 in
                 rebus
                 *
                 nec
                 ad
                 sermonis
                 amplificationem
                 ,
                 nec
                 ad
                 narrationis
                 confirmationem
                 atque
                 fidem
                 ,
                 sed
                 quantum
                 fieri
                 potest
                 ,
                 rebus
                 tantum
                 necessariis
                 simul
                 atque
                 honori●icis
                 adhibeatur
                 ,
                 ●oque
                 tempore
                 cum
                 nulla
                 salus
                 alia
                 quàm
                 ex
                 sola
                 iurisjurandi
                 veritate
                 expectatur
                 .
                 Invenient
                 verò
                 fidem
                 isthaec
                 apud
                 eos
                 qui
                 audiunt
                 ,
                 si
                 congruum
                 jurijurand●
                 modum
                 adhibuerimus
                 ,
                 sique
                 suspicionem
                 omnem
                 non
                 ijs
                 solum
                 qui
                 juramento
                 abstinent
                 ,
                 sed
                 qui
                 utuntur
                 etiam
                 sustulerimus
                 ,
                 quicquid
                 in
                 mortaliumrebus
                 veritate
                 maius
                 nobis
                 haberi
                 .
              
               
                 Hierocles
                 in
                 2
                 um
                 aurèum
                 carmen
                 Pythagorae
                 .
              
            
             
               God's
               oath
               at
               all
               time
               when
               it
               pleased
               him
               to
               sweare
               ,
               was
               a
               voluntarie
               oath
               ;
               no
               Authoritie
               could
               exact
               it
               of
               him
               .
               But
               how
               free
               or
               voluntarie
               soever
               his
               oath
               to
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               
                 gratis
                 dictum
              
               ,
               but
               interposed
               to
               some
               good
               use
               or
               purpose
               .
               The
               speciall
               uses
               or
               purposes
               of
               this
               first
               oath
               of
               God
               (
               which
               is
               upon
               record
               )
               comes
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               be
               discussed
               .
            
             
               3
               It
               is
               on
               all
               Sides
               agreed
               that
               the
               Article
               or
               matter
               
               unto
               which
               God
               did
               sweare
               ,
               was
               of
               great
               consequence
               and
               weight
               :
               For
               men
               ought
               not
               to
               make
               solemne
               oaths
               or
               protestations
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               cases
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               holy
               as
               he
               is
               holy
               .
               But
               can
               there
               be
               any
               case
               or
               businesse
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               of
               so
               great
               consequence
               ,
               that
               his
               sole
               word
               or
               meere
               promise
               might
               not
               suffice
               to
               determine
               it
               ?
               His
               word
               in
               it selfe
               no
               doubt
               is
               more
               firme
               and
               sure
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               oaths
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               in
               the
               second
               place
               presumed
               or
               granted
               by
               all
               good
               Writers
               ,
               that
               our
               Gracious
               God
               confirmed
               this
               promise
               by
               oath
               
                 ex
                 abundanti
              
               ,
               for
               the
               support
               of
               mens
               infirmities
               ,
               which
               too
               often
               measure
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               and
               the
               fidelitie
               of
               his
               promises
               by
               their
               owne
               notions
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               experience
               of
               such
               fidelitie
               as
               is
               found
               in
               promises
               amongst
               good
               men
               .
               But
               albeit
               wee
               may
               take
               surer
               hold
               of
               any
               mans
               word
               or
               promise
               ,
               then
               of
               his
               indefinite
               overtures
               or
               inclinations
               to
               doe
               us
               good
               ,
               yet
               a
               very
               honest
               mans
               word
               is
               no
               sheateanchor
               for
               a
               wise
               man
               to
               rely
               upon
               in
               a
               violent
               storme
               .
               The
               fest
               sometimes
               may
               be
               sure
               and
               firme
               when
               the
               cable
               is
               slender
               and
               weak
               :
               Or
               the
               cable
               very
               strong
               ,
               when
               the
               fest
               or
               Anchor-hold
               is
               slippery
               .
               Hence
               ordinary
               promises
               or
               professions
               of
               reall
               kindnesses
               by
               a
               tacite
               or
               implicite
               consent
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               admit
               diverse
               exceptions
               or
               dispensations
               ,
               whereof
               solemne
               oaths
               are
               uncapable
               .
               In
               what
               termes
               soever
               ordinary
               promises
               or
               professions
               of
               kindnesses
               be
               expressed
               ,
               their
               tenour
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               or
               construed
               with
               this
               
                 Proviso
                 ,
                 Rebus
                 sic
                 stantibus
              
               .
               Vnexpected
               disaster
               ,
               or
               rare
               mischance
               ,
               is
               in
               
               common
               equitie
               a
               sufficient
               release
               for
               non
               performance
               of
               that
               which
               was
               sincerely
               promised
               upon
               probable
               hopes
               of
               better
               meanes
               or
               abilities
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               of
               the
               continuances
               of
               such
               meanes
               as
               the
               party
               had
               when
               hee
               made
               promise
               .
               Many
               men
               who
               will
               hardly
               straine
               their
               oaths
               for
               their
               life
               ,
               will
               dispense
               with
               their
               honest
               words
               ,
               or
               good
               intentions
               ,
               rather
               then
               subject
               themselves
               to
               any
               incompensable
               worldly
               mischiefe
               ,
               or
               remedilesse
               inconvenience
               ,
               which
               may
               certainely
               follow
               upon
               the
               performances
               of
               what
               they
               promised
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               every
               wise
               man
               must
               be
               more
               wary
               to
               what
               he
               swears
               ,
               then
               to
               what
               he
               promiseth
               .
               For
               matter
               of
               promise
               concernes
               things
               temporall
               only
               ,
               whereas
               hee
               that
               takes
               a
               solemne
               oath
               ,
               doth
               sequester
               his
               immortall
               soule
               and
               estate
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Iudge
               and
               Revenger
               of
               perjury
               .
               Hence
               was
               it
               that
               the
               noble
               Romane
               Regulus
               did
               chuse
               rather
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               Carthaginians
               ,
               resolving
               to
               endure
               all
               the
               tortures
               and
               paines
               that
               they
               could
               inflict
               upon
               him
               ,
               then
               to
               violate
               the
               solemne
               oath
               which
               they
               administred
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               albeit
               the
               Carthaginians
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               a
               man
               for
               his
               fidelitie
               and
               due
               observances
               of
               his
               promises
               ,
               as
               just
               and
               righteous
               as
               Rome
               had
               any
               ;
               a
               man
               more
               faithfull
               and
               true
               (
               if
               wee
               believe
               ancient
               histories
               )
               then
               the
               Carthaginians
               ordinarily
               were
               :
               yet
               out
               of
               discretion
               and
               politick
               obseruance
               ,
               they
               held
               it
               more
               safe
               to
               trust
               to
               Regulus
               upon
               his
               oath
               ,
               then
               upon
               his
               meere
               promise
               .
               No
               wise
               man
               or
               prudent
               Statist
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               will
               trust
               the
               best
               man
               living
               (
               over
               whose
               person
               or
               estate
               hee
               hath
               no
               command
               or
               jurisdiction
               )
               
               in
               matter
               of
               greater
               consequence
               ,
               without
               
               a
               solemne
               oath
               .
               A
               grave
               *
               Civilian
               observes
               
                 absque
                 iureiur
                 ando
                 alicui
                 in
                 foederibus
                 contrahendis
                 confidere
                 ,
                 est
                 piscari
                 in
                 aere
                 &
                 venari
                 in
                 medi●
                 maris
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 16.
              
               
               God's
               oath
               to
               Abraham
               was
               an
               oath
               for
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               league
               betwixt
               them
               .
               Of
               the
               severall
               manner
               of
               leagues
               .
            
             
               NOw
               God's
               oath
               to
               Abraham
               was
               an
               oath
               of
               league
               ;
               a
               solemne
               confirmation
               of
               that
               Covenant
               which
               God
               had
               entred
               with
               Abraham
               at
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               his
               Son
               
                 Isaac
                 ▪
              
               Wee
               may
               observe
               in
               the
               sacred
               story
               ,
               that
               Abraham
               had
               first
               God
               's
               meere
               promise
               ,
               and
               on
               that
               he
               faithfully
               relyed
               Gen.
               12.
               13.
               14.
               
               &c.
               Afterwards
               ,
               this
               promise
               grew
               into
               a
               solemne
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               signed
               on
               Abraham's
               part
               by
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               confirmed
               on
               God's
               part
               by
               solemne
               oath
               ;
               and
               lastly
               signed
               and
               sealed
               by
               the
               bloody
               death
               of
               the
               only
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               For
               the
               Readers
               better
               conduct
               in
               the
               passages
               which
               follow
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               requisite
               first
               to
               entreate
               briefly
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Covenants
               and
               Leagues
               .
               Secondly
               to
               display
               the
               Evangelicall
               importances
               of
               the
               oath
               ,
               by
               which
               this
               League
               was
               first
               confirmed
               and
               afterwards
               renewed
               .
               The
               word
               Covenant
               in
               our
               English
               ,
               is
               sometimes
               equivalent
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Latines
               call
               pactum
               ,
               or
               conventum
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               any
               contract
               or
               bargaine
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               
               
                 quid
                 pro
                 quo
              
               ,
               somewhat
               given
               and
               somewhat
               taken
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               every
               Covenant
               or
               bargaine
               is
               an
               act
               of
               commutative
               Iustice
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               
                 ratio
                 dati
                 &
                 accepti
              
               ,
               a
               mutual
               bond
               betweene
               the
               parties
               contracting
               upon
               some
               valuable
               considerations
               .
               A
               Covenant
               of
               this
               ranke
               there
               cannot
               any
               be
               properly
               said
               or
               imagined
               betwixt
               God
               and
               meere
               man
               as
               Abraham
               was
               ;
               for
               who
               can
               give
               any
               thing
               unto
               God
               which
               was
               not
               his
               owne
               before
               ,
               by
               a
               more
               soveraigne
               right
               and
               more
               peculiar
               title
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               his
               that
               would
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               make
               God
               his
               Debtor
               by
               deede
               of
               gift
               .
               And
               for
               this
               very
               reason
               the
               acutest
               Schoolemen
               resolve
               us
               ,
               that
               commutative
               Iustice
               cannot
               be
               formally
               in
               God.
               But
               when
               wee
               read
               that
               Iustice
               is
               one
               of
               God's
               essentiall
               Attributes
               ,
               or
               when
               we
               say
               that
               God
               is
               truly
               and
               formally
               Iust
               ;
               this
               must
               be
               meant
               of
               distributive
               Iustice
               ,
               the
               ballance
               of
               whose
               scales
               are
               poena
               and
               praemium
               ,
               matter
               of
               punishment
               and
               matter
               of
               reward
               .
               For
               God
               as
               a
               just
               Iudge
               doth
               truly
               and
               accurately
               render
               unto
               every
               man
               according
               unto
               all
               his
               wayes
               without
               any
               respect
               of
               any
               advantage
               gaine
               or
               profit
               that
               can
               redound
               unto
               him
               by
               mans
               doing
               good
               ;
               but
               meerely
               out
               of
               his
               unspeakable
               love
               unto
               mercy
               it selfe
               ,
               unto
               bounty
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               unto
               Iustice
               it selfe
               .
               But
               though
               there
               cannot
               be
               such
               a
               Pactum
               or
               Covenant
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               betweene
               God
               and
               Abraham
               himselfe
               ;
               as
               is
               a
               proper
               act
               of
               commutative
               Iustice
               wherein
               there
               is
               
                 ratio
                 dati
                 &
                 accepti
              
               ,
               (
               For
               Abraham
               had
               nothing
               to
               give
               unto
               God
               from
               whom
               hee
               had
               received
               all
               that
               hee
               had
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               hee
               did
               expect
               to
               receive
               his
               
               sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               very
               Covenant
               was
               to
               be
               establed
               :
               )
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               betweene
               God
               and
               Abraham
               a
               true
               and
               proper
               Covenant
               in
               another
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               asmuch
               as
               the
               Latines
               call
               foedus
               ,
               a
               true
               or
               proper
               league
               of
               amitie
               or
               association
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               word
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               especially
               in
               Genesis
               17.
               7.
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               .
            
             
               2
               This
               kind
               of
               League
               or
               Covenant
               may
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               
                 foedera
                 iniqua
                 quae
                 victores
                 victis
                 dabant
                 :
              
               
               Such
               as
               the
               Conquerors
               would
               give
               unto
               the
               Conquered
               ,
               which
               was
               alwayes
               upon
               unequall
               termes
               or
               conditions
               ;
               and
               yet
               better
               for
               the
               conquered
               and
               weaker
               part
               to
               admit
               of
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               altogether
               without
               league
               or
               securitie
               for
               their
               safety
               or
               protection
               .
               Or
               they
               were
               
                 foedera
                 aequa
              
               ,
               leagues
               entred
               upon
               equall
               termes
               or
               condition
               ;
               such
               as
               usually
               are
               the
               leagues
               betweene
               neighbour-Kingdomes
               ,
               free-States
               ;
               or
               Soveraignties
               independent
               each
               on
               other
               ,
               especially
               if
               such
               leagues
               be
               made
               when
               the
               one
               hath
               the
               other
               at
               no
               advantage
               :
               And
               these
               leagues
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               either
               mutually
               defensive
               only
               ,
               or
               offensive
               aswell
               as
               defensive
               ,
               as
               the
               Greekes
               say
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               as
               the
               Latines
               more
               fully
               expresse
               the
               nature
               of
               them
               ,
               *
               
                 ut
                 eosdem
                 haberent
                 &
                 hostes
                 &
                 socios
                 ,
              
               that
               hee
               which
               was
               a
               friend
               to
               one
               party
               should
               likewise
               be
               held
               a
               friend
               unto
               the
               other
               partie
               included
               in
               the
               league
               :
               that
               hee
               that
               should
               declare
               himselfe
               an
               enemie
               to
               the
               one
               party
               ,
               should
               forthwith
               and
               for
               so
               doing
               be
               taken
               and
               reputed
               for
               an
               enemy
               unto
               the
               other
               party
               .
               Besides
               this
               mutuall
               aid
               or
               assistance
               in
               times
               of
               warre
               ,
               one
               speciall
               end
               
               of
               leagues
               or
               association
               was
               ,
               that
               one
               Country
               might
               be
               relieved
               in
               their
               want
               ,
               or
               pleasured
               in
               their
               prosperity
               with
               those
               blessings
               wherewith
               others
               abounded
               .
               This
               mutual
               intercours
               or
               exchange
               of
               commodities
               betweene
               Nation
               and
               Nation
               ,
               is
               alway
               cut
               off
               ,
               or
               much
               impaired
               in
               time
               of
               hostility
               or
               warre
               :
               Neither
               party
               can
               with
               security
               enjoy
               the
               good
               things
               which
               their
               owne
               land
               affords
               ;
               much
               lesse
               can
               they
               with
               safety
               be
               partakers
               of
               those
               commodities
               wherewith
               God
               hath
               blessed
               their
               enemies
               .
               And
               in
               case
               it
               so
               fell
               out
               ,
               that
               a
               people
               rich
               in
               money
               or
               merchandize
               ,
               but
               destitute
               of
               corne
               or
               wine
               ,
               or
               other
               such
               necessaries
               ,
               should
               fall
               at
               variance
               with
               those
               who
               were
               accustomed
               to
               supply
               their
               wants
               ;
               their
               estate
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               their
               wealth
               was
               but
               miserable
               and
               would
               enforce
               them
               to
               seek
               peace
               upon
               termes
               unequall
               .
               So
               we
               read
               Acts
               12.
               20.
               
               When
               Herod
               
                 was
                 highly
                 displeased
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 Tyre
                 and
                 Sidon
              
               (
               a
               people
               for
               wealth
               inferior
               to
               none
               )
               
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 and
                 having
                 made
              
               Blastus
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 Chamberlaine
                 their
                 friend
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 peace
                 .
              
               What
               reason
               had
               they
               to
               become
               suitors
               for
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               against
               whom
               they
               had
               been
               able
               to
               have
               waged
               warre
               ,
               whom
               perhaps
               they
               were
               able
               to
               out-match
               with
               number
               of
               men
               and
               weight
               of
               money
               ?
               
                 S.
                 Luke
              
               gives
               the
               reason
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ;
               
                 Because
                 their
                 Country
                 was
                 nourished
                 by
                 Herod's
                 Country
                 .
              
            
             
               3
               But
               infinitely
               more
               miserable
               then
               the
               forlorne
               estate
               of
               any
               one
               people
               can
               be
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               most
               potent
               and
               cruell
               Adversary
               was
               the
               estate
               of
               all
               mankind
               ,
               whilst
               heaven
               and
               earth
               were
               at
               enimity
               .
               
               For
               albeit
               God
               in
               mercy
               suffered
               his
               Sunne
               to
               rise
               aswell
               upon
               the
               unjust
               sonnes
               of
               Adam
               ,
               as
               upon
               Adam
               in
               his
               integritie
               ,
               yet
               were
               all
               utterly
               deprived
               of
               all
               commerce
               with
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               heaven
               :
               All
               were
               excluded
               from
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               without
               whose
               fruit
               ,
               this
               bodily
               life
               which
               wee
               lead
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               even
               whilst
               wee
               live
               in
               greatest
               pleasure
               or
               prosperitie
               ,
               is
               but
               as
               a
               short
               walke
               or
               progresse
               from
               the
               wombe
               unto
               the
               grave
               ;
               as
               it
               were
               from
               a
               prison
               to
               a
               place
               of
               torment
               or
               execution
               :
               Reason
               wee
               had
               to
               desire
               peace
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               humble
               Supplicants
               for
               the
               League
               or
               Covenant
               whereof
               God
               here
               preventeth
               Abraham
               :
               Reason
               wee
               had
               to
               have
               sought
               this
               league
               ,
               upon
               what
               termes
               or
               conditions
               soever
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               parties
               which
               enter
               this
               league
               or
               association
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               league
               of
               the
               former
               kind
               ,
               
                 quod
                 victores
                 victis
                 dabant
              
               .
               God
               was
               our
               Lord
               by
               a
               higher
               title
               then
               the
               right
               of
               conquest
               ,
               &
               we
               were
               worse
               then
               his
               meanest
               vassailes
               ,
               not
               his
               servants
               ,
               but
               his
               condemned
               Prisoners
               .
               It
               was
               in
               his
               power
               to
               have
               cut
               us
               off
               from
               all
               possibility
               of
               any
               league
               or
               amitie
               ,
               save
               only
               with
               hell
               and
               death
               ,
               which
               we
               and
               our
               Fathers
               had
               chosen
               for
               our
               confederates
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               conditions
               of
               this
               league
               wherewith
               God
               preventeth
               Abraham
               (
               for
               he
               sought
               it
               at
               Abraham's
               hands
               ,
               when
               Abraham
               did
               not
               seeke
               it
               at
               his
               ,
               )
               are
               conditions
               
                 aequi
                 faederis
              
               .
               It
               is
               made
               upon
               as
               good
               termes
               or
               conditions
               ,
               as
               any
               league
               betweene
               free-states
               and
               Kingdomes
               independent
               was
               ever
               proffered
               or
               performed
               .
               It
               is
               more
               then
               a
               league
               offensive
               and
               defensive
               :
               More
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               For
               this
               league
               is
               but
               a
               ratification
               
               of
               that
               promise
               which
               God
               had
               made
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 Gen.
              
               12.
               2.
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 of
                 thee
                 a
                 great
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 blesse
                 thee
                 and
                 make
                 thy
                 name
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 a
                 blessing
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 blesse
                 them
                 that
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 curse
                 him
                 that
                 curseth
                 thee
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 thee
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 families
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               said
               Chap.
               17.
               ver
               .
               19.
               that
               God
               would
               establish
               his
               league
               with
               Isaac
               ,
               but
               with
               Isaac
               only
               as
               in
               the
               type
               ,
               or
               as
               hee
               was
               the
               pledge
               only
               on
               Abraham's
               part
               :
               For
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               that
               the
               Lord
               in
               giving
               sentence
               of
               blessing
               and
               cursing
               would
               tye
               himselfe
               unto
               such
               strict
               conformitie
               (
               as
               this
               promise
               imports
               )
               with
               the
               parties
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               hee
               would
               blesse
               all
               whosoever
               blessed
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               would
               curse
               them
               that
               cursed
               Abraham
               or
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               or
               their
               seed
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ,
               or
               for
               their
               own
               actions
               .
               How
               then
               doth
               God
               performe
               this
               promise
               unto
               Abraham
               ?
               Not
               in
               Abraham
               or
               Isaac's
               person
               ,
               but
               in
               another
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               of
               whom
               that
               is
               expressely
               avouched
               Chap.
               22.
               16.
               17.
               18.
               which
               in
               the
               12.
               
               Chap.
               was
               implicitely
               ,
               or
               avouched
               of
               him
               as
               he
               was
               indefinitely
               comprehended
               in
               Abraham's
               seede
               ,
               or
               potentially
               contained
               in
               Abraham's
               person
               .
               
                 In
                 thee
              
               (
               saith
               God
               to
               Abraham
               Gen.
               22.
               18.
               
               )
               
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 families
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
                 By
                 my selfe
                 have
                 I
                 sworne
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 Lord
                 God
              
               Chap.
               22.
               16.
               
               
                 For
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 not
                 withheld
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 thine
                 only
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 blessing
                 I
                 will
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 multiplying
                 I
                 will
                 multiply
                 thy
                 Seede
                 as
                 the
                 starres
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 which
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 shore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Thy
                 Seed
                 shall
                 possesse
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 :
              
               
               
                 And
                 in
                 thy
                 Seed
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 obeyed
                 my
                 voice
                 .
              
               By
               Abraham's
               seede
               in
               this
               place
               hee
               meant
               not
               Isaac
               with
               whom
               this
               Covenant
               was
               established
               ,
               but
               another
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               another
               sonne
               of
               promise
               in
               whom
               this
               Covenant
               was
               to
               be
               accomplished
               .
               So
               our
               Apostle
               interprets
               this
               place
               .
               Galat.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 Now
                 to
              
               Abraham
               
                 and
                 his
                 seede
                 were
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 :
                 He
                 saith
                 not
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 seedes
                 as
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 seede
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               as
               truly
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               as
               the
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               is
               as
               truly
               and
               properly
               God
               as
               he
               is
               man.
               This
               interpretation
               of
               our
               Apostle
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               matter
               or
               subject
               of
               the
               promise
               .
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               even
               Abraham
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               Melchisedech
               who
               blessed
               Abraham
               should
               be
               blessed
               either
               in
               Isaac
               ,
               or
               in
               Abraham's
               seede
               ,
               either
               indefinitely
               or
               universally
               taken
               ;
               or
               in
               any
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               as
               truly
               God
               as
               man
               ;
               or
               who
               was
               not
               that
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               in
               whose
               name
               Melchisedech
               blessed
               Abraham
               .
               In
               this
               seede
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               seede
               ,
               all
               the
               Nations
               are
               blessed
               that
               shall
               be
               blessed
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               blessings
               any
               man
               or
               people
               receive
               from
               God
               in
               him
               as
               hee
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               merits
               ;
               they
               shall
               receive
               them
               by
               him
               ,
               &
               through
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               and
               sonne
               of
               man.
               And
               in
               this
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               this
               Covenant
               here
               established
               with
               Isaac
               shall
               be
               performed
               according
               to
               the
               strict
               proprietie
               or
               utmost
               improvement
               of
               the
               words
               or
               clause
               of
               the
               confederacie
               ,
               or
               league
               offensive
               and
               and
               defensive
               betweene
               God
               and
               Abraham
               .
               Whosoever
               
               shall
               blesse
               this
               seede
               ,
               shall
               be
               blessed
               of
               God
               Whosoever
               shall
               curse
               this
               seede
               ,
               shall
               be
               accursed
               by
               God
               ;
               and
               not
               so
               only
               ,
               but
               whomesoever
               this
               seede
               shall
               blesse
               ,
               them
               likewise
               God
               the
               Father
               shall
               blesse
               :
               Whomsoever
               this
               seed
               shall
               pronounce
               accursed
               ,
               they
               shall
               stand
               accursed
               (
               without
               revocation
               or
               appeale
               ,
               )
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               :
               For
               God
               the
               Father
               hath
               tyed
               himselfe
               to
               conformity
               of
               sentence
               with
               this
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               .
               Vnto
               whom
               this
               seede
               (
               now
               made
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               and
               placed
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               )
               shall
               award
               this
               sentence
               (
               which
               he
               will
               award
               as
               Iudge
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               placed
               on
               hisright
               hand
               ,
               )
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 inherite
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               they
               shall
               be
               blessed
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               with
               everlasting
               and
               immortall
               blisse
               .
               And
               unto
               whom
               he
               shall
               pronounce
               that
               other
               sentence
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 yee
                 cursed
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Divell
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               they
               shall
               stand
               accursed
               likewise
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               an
               irrevocable
               and
               everlasting
               curse
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 17.
              
               
               The
               League
               betweene
               God
               and
               Abraham
               did
               eminently
               containe
               the
               most
               accurate
               solemnities
               that
               were
               used
               betwixt
               Prince
               and
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Nation
               and
               Nation
               .
            
             
               AS
               this
               League
               here
               mentioned
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               ●●s
               for
               its
               conditions
               of
               the
               highest
               ranke
               of
               League
               ,
               
                 ut
                 eosdem
                 haberent
                 &
                 hostes
                 &
                 socios
                 :
              
               So
               it
               was
               as
               solemnely
               concluded
               and
               subscribed
               unto
               by
               both
               parties
               ,
               as
               any
               League
               betwixt
               man
               and
               man
               was
               ever
               concluded
               and
               solemnized
               .
               Albeit
               the
               manner
               of
               concluding
               or
               making
               Leagues
               of
               amity
               betwixt
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               or
               people
               and
               people
               ,
               was
               in
               ancient
               times
               (
               specially
               amongst
               the
               Easterne
               Nations
               )
               most
               formall
               and
               remarkablely
               solemne
               ;
               and
               the
               manner
               or
               solemnitie
               did
               vary
               or
               differ
               according
               to
               the
               variety
               of
               customes
               usuall
               amongst
               diverse
               Nations
               .
               The
               Macedonians
               for
               confirmations
               of
               Leagues
               with
               others
               ,
               did
               divide
               a
               quantitie
               of
               bread
               betweene
               the
               parties
               consociating
               ,
               giving
               the
               one
               halfe
               to
               the
               one
               party
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               to
               the
               other
               .
               So
               Xenophon
               describes
               the
               solemne
               league
               of
               amitie
               betweene
               Alexander
               the
               great
               and
               Cohortanus
               .
               And
               though
               Xenophon
               expresseth
               it
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               that
               they
               used
               such
               solemne
               imprecations
               as
               were
               usually
               made
               in
               other
               Leagues
               concluded
               with
               the
               like
               solemnitie
               or
               sacrifice
               ;
               And
               that
               was
               ,
               that
               so
               God
               would
               divide
               or
               smite
               him
               or
               them
               ,
               
               that
               should
               breake
               the
               League
               ,
               or
               violate
               the
               conditions
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               divide
               the
               bread
               ,
               or
               smite
               the
               sacrifice
               by
               which
               the
               League
               was
               concluded
               .
               Other
               Leagues
               of
               amitie
               or
               association
               (
               as
               the
               same
               *
               Xenophon
               tels
               us
               )
               were
               concluded
               betweene
               party
               and
               party
               which
               had
               formerly
               beene
               at
               variance
               and
               hostility
               ,
               by
               mutuall
               delivery
               of
               the
               same
               weapons
               ,
               as
               of
               lances
               ,
               pikes
               ,
               or
               other
               offensive
               weapons
               now
               consecrated
               by
               this
               solemne
               delivery
               to
               be
               instruments
               or
               pledges
               of
               peace
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               be
               used
               save
               in
               their
               mutuall
               defence
               ,
               or
               in
               offence
               to
               them
               who
               should
               prove
               enemies
               to
               their
               mutuall
               peace
               .
               But
               those
               Leagues
               were
               more
               solemne
               which
               were
               concluded
               with
               Blood
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               parties
               which
               entred
               League
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               beasts
               sacrificed
               for
               making
               peace
               between
               men
               .
               So
               *
               Tacitus
               tels
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               custome
               amongst
               some
               Eastern
               Kings
               ,
               when
               they
               entred
               a
               League
               ,
               to
               clutch
               their
               hands
               and
               fingers
               ,
               and
               to
               tye
               their
               thumbs
               so
               hard
               ,
               until
               the
               blood
               did
               rise
               in
               the
               pulp
               or
               fleshypart
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               let
               them
               both
               so
               much
               blood
               by
               a
               gentle
               touch
               ,
               that
               each
               party
               might
               suck
               others
               blood
               .
               
                 Id
                 foedus
                 arcanum
                 habetur
                 quasi
                 mutuo
                 cruore
                 sacratum
                 .
              
               This
               kind
               of
               League
               
               (
               saith
               Tacitus
               )
               was
               accounted
               sacred
               ,
               as
               being
               confirmed
               by
               mutuall
               blood
               .
               But
               how
               sacred
               or
               secret
               soever
               this
               League
               was
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               word
               Arcanum
               importeth
               both
               )
               it
               was
               
                 pro
                 illa
                 vice
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 turne
                 ,
              
               both
               openly
               and
               shamefully
               violated
               by
               Radamistus
               .
               *
               Xenophon
               likewise
               describes
               another
               League
               betweene
               the
               Grecians
               and
               the
               people
               of
               Asia
               concluded
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               sacrifices
               which
               they
               mutually
               killed
               .
               The
               Grecians
               dipped
               their
               swords
               ,
               and
               the
               Asiatickes
               their
               lances
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               (
               which
               were
               a
               bull
               ,
               a
               beare
               ,
               a
               wolfe
               and
               a
               ramme
               )
               being
               first
               mingled
               together
               in
               a
               shield
               or
               target
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               had
               sought
               to
               have
               made
               peace
               betweene
               these
               offensive
               weapons
               of
               warre
               by
               making
               them
               pledge
               each
               other
               in
               a
               common
               cup.
               For
               so
               the
               most
               solemne
               manner
               of
               plighting
               faith
               betwixt
               some
               Nations
               was
               ,
               for
               the
               one
               to
               take
               up
               the
               same
               cup
               from
               the
               others
               hand
               ,
               and
               to
               pledge
               him
               in
               it
               ;
               or
               in
               case
               no
               cup
               or
               wine
               could
               be
               presently
               had
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               lick
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               at
               each
               others
               hands
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               manner
               of
               solemnizing
               this
               present
               League
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               draught
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               much
               what
               the
               same
               with
               that
               which
               Tacitus
               reports
               of
               the
               Easterne
               Kings
               .
               It
               was
               solemnized
               on
               Abraham's
               part
               by
               the
               effusion
               of
               his
               owne
               and
               his
               sonne
               Isaac's
               blood
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               throughout
               the
               generations
               of
               their
               posteritie
               by
               cutting
               off
               the
               fore-skin
               of
               their
               flesh
               .
               And
               inasmuch
               as
               Circumcision
               was
               the
               signe
               ,
               or
               solemne
               ceremony
               of
               this
               mutuall
               League
               betweene
               God
               and
               Abraham
               and
               Abraham's
               seede
               ;
               it
               is
               necessarily
               implyed
               by
               
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               same
               mutuall
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               subscribe
               or
               seale
               the
               League
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               same
               signe
               of
               Circumcision
               in
               his
               flesh
               which
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seede
               hath
               done
               .
            
             
               3
               This
               Covenant
               which
               was
               first
               entred
               by
               Circumcision
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               renewed
               on
               God's
               part
               ,
               as
               on
               Abraham's
               part
               by
               mutuall
               and
               solemne
               sacrifice
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               God's
               treatie
               or
               processe
               with
               Abraham
               in
               this
               Covenant
               is
               worthy
               of
               serious
               observation
               :
               And
               Abraham's
               demeanour
               in
               all
               this
               businesse
               is
               the
               most
               lively
               patterne
               ,
               and
               most
               exquisite
               rule
               for
               all
               our
               imitation
               who
               desire
               the
               assurance
               of
               faith
               or
               hope
               concerning
               our
               present
               or
               future
               estate
               in
               this
               gracious
               League
               or
               Covenant
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               most
               true
               ,
               (
               which
               hath
               been
               often
               intimated
               before
               ,
               )
               that
               no
               man
               can
               deserve
               any
               thing
               at
               God's
               hand
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               can
               give
               him
               any
               thing
               which
               hee
               hath
               not
               received
               from
               him
               ;
               seeing
               no
               man
               can
               bestow
               upon
               God
               ,
               or
               convey
               unto
               him
               any
               title
               ,
               or
               right
               of
               propriety
               which
               he
               hath
               received
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               not
               ,
               before
               man
               received
               it
               from
               him
               ,
               or
               enjoyed
               it
               by
               him
               :
               Yet
               if
               we
               be
               content
               sincerely
               to
               renounce
               our
               owne
               title
               or
               interest
               in
               the
               Creatures
               which
               wee
               have
               received
               from
               him
               ,
               or
               in
               our selves
               ,
               (
               who
               are
               likewise
               his
               ,
               whose
               very
               being
               is
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               )
               he
               still
               rewards
               us
               for
               every
               such
               service
               ,
               or
               act
               of
               our
               bounden
               duty
               ,
               with
               a
               larger
               measure
               of
               his
               bountie
               ,
               then
               any
               deservings
               of
               man
               from
               man
               can
               pretend
               unto
               .
               And
               thus
               he
               rewarded
               Abraham
               alwaies
               
                 in
                 kind
              
               ;
               alwaies
               according
               to
               the
               qualitie
               or
               
               specificall
               nature
               of
               his
               worke
               or
               service
               ;
               but
               for
               quantity
               farre
               beyond
               all
               proportion
               of
               any
               gift
               or
               service
               which
               Abraham
               could
               present
               unto
               his
               God
               ;
               though
               it
               had
               beene
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               sonne
               .
               The
               first
               remarkable
               service
               which
               God
               exprest
               or
               required
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               was
               to
               forsake
               his
               kindred
               and
               his
               Fathers
               house
               .
               Gen.
               12.
               1.
               
               And
               in
               lieu
               of
               that
               interest
               which
               Abraham
               renounced
               in
               these
               ,
               (
               those
               being
               not
               the
               ten
               thousand
               part
               of
               the
               Country
               wherein
               he
               lived
               )
               God
               gives
               him
               a
               just
               title
               or
               interest
               to
               the
               whole
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               to
               make
               a
               mighty
               Nation
               of
               his
               seede
               ;
               to
               erect
               more
               then
               one
               or
               two
               Kingdomes
               out
               of
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               all
               this
               is
               but
               the
               pledge
               or
               earnest
               of
               a
               farre
               better
               patrimony
               prefigured
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               bequeathed
               with
               it
               as
               an
               inheritance
               conveyed
               by
               delivery
               of
               the
               terrar
               .
               The
               spirituall
               blessing
               envailed
               under
               this
               great
               temporall
               blessing
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               be
               a
               God
               unto
               Abraham
               and
               to
               his
               seede
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               be
               unto
               him
               a
               people
               .
               And
               to
               be
               God's
               peculiar
               people
               was
               so
               much
               greater
               then
               to
               be
               Lords
               and
               Kings
               over
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               temporall
               inheritance
               which
               God
               here
               promised
               Abraham
               (
               that
               was
               the
               whole
               Kingdome
               of
               Canaan
               )
               was
               greater
               then
               the
               private
               temporall
               patrimony
               which
               Abraham
               for
               God's
               service
               had
               left
               in
               Caldaea
               ,
               or
               Mesopotamia
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               next
               service
               which
               God
               requires
               of
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seede
               that
               they
               might
               become
               more
               capable
               of
               his
               promise
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               promise
               might
               
                 transire
                 in
                 pactum
                 ,
                 passe
              
               (
               as
               wee
               say
               )
               
                 into
                 a
                 League
                 or
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               was
               that
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               should
               circumcise
               
               the
               fore-skin
               of
               their
               flesh
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               ceremony
               or
               service
               ,
               they
               were
               consecrated
               to
               be
               God's
               people
               ,
               his
               peculiar
               people
               .
               The
               reward
               which
               God
               astipulateth
               or
               promiseth
               to
               this
               service
               or
               ceremony
               by
               them
               performed
               ,
               was
               that
               hee
               would
               consecrate
               himselfe
               by
               the
               same
               ceremony
               of
               circumcision
               to
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               their
               gracious
               Protector
               and
               Redeemer
               .
               But
               Abraham
               and
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               being
               by
               this
               ceremony
               of
               Circumcision
               once
               consecrated
               to
               God's
               service
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               after
               they
               had
               once
               received
               this
               badge
               or
               cogni●ance
               ,
               withdraw
               themselves
               from
               any
               service
               unto
               which
               their
               Lord
               God
               should
               afterwards
               call
               them
               ,
               how
               harsh
               and
               unpleasant
               soever
               it
               might
               seeme
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               .
               The
               next
               remarkable
               service
               whereunto
               God
               called
               Abraham
               was
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               only
               sonne
               Isaac
               whom
               he
               loved
               ,
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               :
               And
               this
               service
               Abrahā
               for
               his
               part
               is
               as
               willing
               to
               undertake
               to
               be
               an
               Actor
               in
               it
               ,
               &
               Isaac
               as
               willing
               to
               undergoe
               or
               be
               a
               patient
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               in
               the
               former
               service
               of
               Circumcision
               .
               The
               reward
               which
               God
               appointed
               to
               this
               second
               service
               of
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 finall
                 ratification
              
               of
               the
               former
               promise
               ,
               or
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               solemne
               oath
               .
               
                 By
                 my selfe
                 have
                 I
                 sworne
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 thy
                 seede
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               The
               contents
               of
               his
               oath
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               make
               his
               only
               Sonne
               such
               a
               sacrifice
               as
               Abraham
               was
               willing
               to
               have
               made
               his
               only
               Sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               is
               all
               of
               every
               Nation
               that
               would
               so
               rely
               upon
               God's
               promises
               as
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               did
               ,
               should
               be
               made
               heires
               with
               them
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               which
               God
               had
               
               promised
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               everlasting
               blisse
               .
               But
               of
               this
               particular
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               more
               in
               the
               eighth
               *
               Book
               of
               these
               Comments
            
             
               5
               In
               this
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               and
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               League
               first
               solemnized
               by
               Circumcision
               ,
               was
               for
               the
               externall
               rite
               or
               manner
               more
               exquisitely
               solemnized
               than
               any
               League
               ever
               had
               been
               :
               The
               solemnitie
               of
               all
               other
               Leagues
               were
               eminently
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               rites
               before
               mentioned
               in
               solemnizing
               Leagues
               concluded
               by
               sacrifice
               ,
               each
               party
               had
               a
               Priest
               or
               vates
               ,
               or
               else
               made
               choice
               of
               some
               indifferent
               Priest
               for
               both
               .
               Each
               party
               likewise
               had
               their
               proper
               sacrifice
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               would
               give
               better
               satisfaction
               to
               curiositie
               )
               they
               had
               one
               common
               sacrifice
               in
               which
               both
               parties
               had
               equall
               interest
               ,
               as
               being
               provided
               at
               their
               joynt
               costs
               and
               charges
               ;
               or
               the
               one
               brought
               a
               Priest
               and
               the
               other
               a
               sacrifice
               .
               Sometimes
               againe
               they
               had
               one
               *
               common
               Temple
               ,
               either
               built
               of
               purpose
               at
               
               their
               joynt
               costs
               (
               as
               some
               thinke
               Ianus
               Temple
               in
               Rome
               was
               built
               by
               Romulus
               and
               
                 Titus
                 Tatius
              
               for
               ratifying
               the
               peace
               betweene
               the
               Latines
               and
               the
               Sabines
               )
               or
               else
               made
               choice
               of
               some
               Temple
               most
               indifferently
               seated
               for
               both
               to
               meete
               in
               .
               All
               these
               circumstances
               were
               good
               emblemes
               of
               the
               wished-for
               peace
               ;
               good
               emblemes
               likewise
               of
               the
               equall
               conditions
               in
               such
               Leagues
               agreed
               upon
               ;
               and
               yet
               imperfect
               emblemes
               ,
               scarce
               good
               shadowes
               of
               the
               admirable
               manner
               how
               this
               League
               of
               peace
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               was
               concluded
               .
               Wee
               cannot
               say
               that
               God
               had
               one
               Priest
               ,
               and
               man
               another
               ;
               but
               both
               had
               one
               Priest
               more
               indifferent
               then
               any
               two
               Nations
               ever
               could
               have
               ,
               though
               his
               Father
               had
               beene
               of
               the
               one
               Nation
               ,
               and
               his
               Mother
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               born
               upon
               the
               Sea
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               borders
               .
               The
               Priest
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               was
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               yet
               truly
               God
               and
               truly
               man
               ;
               so
               truly
               one
               that
               we
               cannot
               say
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               or
               son
               of
               man
               did
               provide
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               offer
               it
               ,
               but
               (
               which
               is
               more
               admirable
               and
               more
               indifferent
               )
               the
               flesh
               of
               this
               sacrifice
               was
               humane
               ,
               or
               mans
               flesh
               as
               truly
               and
               properly
               as
               ours
               is
               ;
               and
               yet
               as
               truly
               and
               properly
               the
               flesh
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               ours
               is
               the
               flesh
               of
               man.
               The
               blood
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               likewise
               was
               
                 sanguis
                 humanus
              
               ,
               
               mans
               blood
               as
               truly
               and
               properly
               as
               any
               blood
               in
               our
               veines
               is
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               truly
               and
               properly
               the
               blood
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               blood
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               man.
               It
               was
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               heretofore
               observed
               )
               humane
               blood
               or
               mans
               blood
               by
               nature
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               our
               blood
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               blood
               
               of
               God
               by
               personall
               Vnion
               ,
               or
               Property
               ,
               by
               a
               more
               peculiar
               title
               ,
               then
               the
               blood
               in
               our
               bodies
               can
               be
               said
               ours
               .
               For
               the
               Godhead
               is
               more
               nearely
               united
               to
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               then
               our
               soules
               are
               to
               our
               bodies
               .
               And
               by
               this
               personall
               or
               bodily
               habitation
               of
               the
               Godhead
               in
               his
               bodie
               ,
               he
               who
               was
               our
               sacrifice
               and
               continues
               a
               Priest
               for
               confirming
               this
               League
               ,
               is
               also
               become
               the
               Temple
               .
               His
               body
               is
               become
               that
               Tabernacle
               wherein
               God
               promised
               to
               meete
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
               And
               unto
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Godhead
               which
               was
               before
               inaccessible
               ,
               but
               now
               dwelling
               in
               this
               Tabernacle
               ,
               wee
               have
               dayly
               accesse
               through
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               .
               We
               may
               at
               all
               times
               &
               in
               all
               places
               present
               him
               in
               this
               Tabernacle
               with
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               prayer
               ,
               of
               thankesgiving
               ,
               and
               of
               our selves
               ;
               and
               he
               from
               hence
               (
               as
               our
               God
               and
               Father
               )
               indues
               us
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               made
               his
               Sonnes
               .
               For
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               as
               it
               is
               
                 sanguis
                 humanus
              
               ,
               humane
               blood
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               ours
               ,
               doth
               symbolize
               with
               our
               nature
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               God
               in
               which
               the
               Godhead
               dwelleth
               personally
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               force
               and
               vertue
               sufficient
               to
               purifie
               and
               cleanse
               our
               sinfull
               nature
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               us
               partakers
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 18.
              
               
               What
               the
               Interposition
               of
               God's
               oath
               for
               more
               abundant
               Confirmation
               of
               his
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               did
               import
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               all
               that
               which
               was
               included
               in
               the
               literall
               or
               assertive
               sence
               of
               the
               League
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               LEaving
               it
               to
               the
               learned
               Professors
               of
               Lawes
               Canonicall
               ,
               Civill
               ,
               or
               Municipall
               what
               speciall
               obligement
               a
               solemne
               oath
               induceth
               ,
               more
               then
               a
               meere
               Covenant
               or
               paction
               without
               an
               oath
               can
               require
               ;
               our
               next
               inquiry
               must
               be
               ,
               what
               the
               Interposition
               of
               God's
               oath
               first
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               renewed
               with
               more
               expresse
               exemplifications
               unto
               David
               ,
               did
               import
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Charactericall
               or
               Emblematicall
               sence
               .
               This
               is
               a
               point
               of
               Divinitie
               often
               mentioned
               in
               this
               long
               worke
               of
               Commentaries
               upon
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               diverse
               other
               of
               my
               meditations
               in
               my
               younger
               and
               better
               dayes
               ;
               and
               the
               oftner
               intimated
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               been
               so
               seldome
               handled
               or
               thought
               upon
               by
               most
               Commentators
               or
               Controversy-writers
               ,
               although
               in
               my
               opinion
               (
               continued
               ever
               since
               I
               began
               these
               Commentaries
               )
               it
               be
               the
               very
               key
               ,
               without
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Lawfull
               entrance
               into
               ,
               no
               safe
               retire
               out
               of
               those
               usuall
               debates
               concerning
               
                 Election
                 ,
                 Predestination
              
               ,
               or
               other
               positive
               Points
               of
               Divinitie
               ,
               whereon
               the
               resolution
               of
               these
               doth
               most
               depend
               .
               Now
               the
               resolution
               of
               this
               point
               wee
               are
               to
               learne
               ,
               not
               from
               any
               
               practice
               of
               humane
               Courts
               Iudiciall
               or
               Coercive
               for
               determining
               Pleas
               or
               Controversies
               betweene
               partie
               and
               partie
               .
               For
               in
               all
               Processes
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               the
               determination
               must
               be
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               ,
               grammaticall
               ,
               and
               assertive
               sence
               of
               Lawes
               in
               this
               case
               provided
               ,
               and
               of
               Testimonies
               produced
               or
               exhibited
               according
               to
               Law.
               The
               Question
               now
               in
               handling
               with
               its
               decision
               depends
               much
               upon
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               received
               rules
               (
               whether
               of
               ancient
               heathen
               Iewes
               ,
               or
               Christians
               )
               What
               oath
               made
               either
               by
               the
               true
               and
               only
               God
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               imaginary
               Gods
               of
               the
               heathen
               did
               import
               more
               then
               ameere
               promise
               or
               threatning
               .
               To
               begin
               first
               with
               the
               ancient
               heathen
               :
            
             
               2
               Albeit
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               the
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               [
               
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 no
                 greater
                 by
                 whom
                 hee
                 could
                 sweare
              
               ]
               could
               have
               no
               place
               ,
               at
               least
               suitable
               to
               the
               estimation
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               heathens
               did
               sweare
               or
               call
               to
               witnesse
               ;
               yet
               when
               Iupiter
               the
               greatest
               God
               amongst
               them
               was
               either
               provoked
               or
               voluntarily
               pleased
               to
               sweare
               by
               such
               parts
               of
               this
               universe
               as
               were
               conceived
               to
               be
               his
               coequalls
               ,
               his
               full
               peeres
               if
               not
               his
               betters
               ,
               it
               was
               generally
               presumed
               or
               beleeved
               that
               the
               doome
               or
               sentence
               so
               pronounced
               (
               were
               it
               bliffull
               or
               dismall
               )
               was
               irreversible
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               the
               oath
               by
               Styx
               is
               called
               by
               Homer
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               grand
               or
               greatest
               oath
               .
               But
               so
               called
               [
               I
               take
               it
               ]
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               :
               For
               if
               Iupiter
               had
               sworn
               by
               Phlegeton
               or
               by
               the
               Elysian
               fields
               it
               had
               beene
               all
               one
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               sworne
               by
               Styx
               or
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               infernall
               Region
               ;
               all
               or
               every
               one
               of
               which
               were
               in
               
               heathenish
               Divinitie
               more
               venerable
               then
               this
               middle
               visible
               region
               wherein
               we
               live
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Not
               Iupiter
               only
               but
               Iuno
               ,
               in
               Homer's
               Divinitie
               ,
               did
               hold
               the
               oath
               By
               Styx
               to
               be
               inviolable
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Libro
                 1
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               doome
               or
               sentences
               as
               the
               heathens
               accounted
               fatall
               ,
               even
               the
               awards
               of
               the
               weyred
               sisters
               themselves
               (
               the
               conceived
               Spinsters
               of
               fates
               and
               fortune
               )
               did
               derive
               the
               necessitie
               of
               their
               execution
               from
               interposition
               of
               some
               oath
               or
               other
               .
               And
               in
               case
               the
               fates
               or
               
                 weyred
                 sisters
              
               had
               sworne
               the
               destruction
               of
               any
               Nation
               or
               people
               ,
               Iupiter
               had
               no
               authoritie
               to
               release
               the
               parties
               thus
               design'd
               ,
               from
               destruction
               ;
               but
               a
               power
               only
               to
               punish
               
                 ultra
                 condignum
              
               or
               beyond
               the
               measure
               of
               punishment
               decreed
               by
               the
               
                 weyred
                 sisters
              
               or
               fates
               .
               A
               memorable
               speech
               to
               this
               effect
               a
               stately
               Roman
               Poet
               hath
               put
               into
               Iupiter's
               mouth
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 Vos
                 ,
                 ô
                 superi
                 ,
                 meus
                 ordine
                 sanguis
                 ,
              
               
                 Ne
                 pugnate
                 odiis
                 ,
                 neu
                 me
                 tentare
                 precando
              
               
                 Certetis
                 ;
                 sic
                 sat
                 a
                 mihi
                 nigraeque
                 sororem
              
               
                 Iuravere
                 colus
                 .
                 Manet
                 haec
                 aborigine
                 mundi
              
               
                 Fix
                 a
                 dies
                 bello
                 populique
                 in
                 praelia
                 nati
                 :
              
               
                 Quod
                 nisi
                 me
                 veterum
                 poenas
                 sancire
                 malorum
              
               
                 Gentibus
                 ,
                 &
                 diros
                 sinitis
                 punire
                 nepotes
              
               
               
                 Arcem
                 hanc
                 aternam
                 ,
                 mentisque
                 sacraria
                 nostrae
              
               
                 Testor
                 ,
                 &
                 Elysios
                 ,
                 etiam
                 mihi
                 numina
                 ,
                 Fontes
                 ,
              
               
                 Ipse
                 manu
                 Thebas
                 correptaque
                 moenia
                 fundo
              
               
                 Excutiam
                 ,
                 versasque
                 solo
                 super
                 Inacha
                 tecta
              
               
                 Effundam
                 turres
                 ,
                 ac
                 stagna
                 in
                 caerula
                 vertam
              
               
                 Imbre
                 superjecto
                 ;
                 licet
                 ipsa
                 in
                 turbine
                 rerum
              
               
                 Iuno
                 su●s
                 colles
                 templumque
                 amplexa
                 laboret
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               last
               clause
               of
               this
               patheticall
               oath
               beares
               a
               counterfeit
               or
               adulterate
               character
               of
               that
               solemne
               oath
               of
               the
               true
               and
               only
               God
               ,
               
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 though
              
               Coniah
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Iehoiakim
               
                 King
                 of
                 Iudah
                 were
                 the
                 signet
                 upon
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 I
                 pluck
                 thee
                 thence
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 them
                 whose
                 face
                 thou
                 fearest
                 ,
                 even
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
              
               Nebuchadnezar
               
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 cast
                 thee
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 mother
                 that
                 bare
                 thee
                 ,
                 into
                 another
                 Country
                 where
                 yee
                 were
                 not
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 yee
                 die
                 .
              
               Ierem.
               22.
               24.
               25.
               26.
               
               &c.
               
                 But
                 unto
                 the
                 land
                 whereunto
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 returne
                 ,
                 thither
                 shall
                 they
                 not
                 returne
                 .
                 Is
                 this
                 man
              
               Coniah
               
                 a
                 despised
                 broken
                 I
                 dol
                 ?
                 Is
                 he
                 a
                 vessell
                 wherein
                 is
                 no
                 pleasure
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 are
                 they
                 ▪
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 seede
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 land
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 ?
                 O
                 earth
                 ,
                 earth
                 ,
                 earth
                 ,
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 !
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 write
                 yee
                 this
                 man
                 childlesse
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 seede
                 shall
                 prosper
                 ,
                 sitting
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 ruling
                 any
                 more
                 in
                 Iudah
                 .
              
            
             
               3
               With
               the
               Hebrew
               Rabbins
               this
               tradition
               or
               received
               rule
               concerning
               the
               importance
               of
               God's
               oath
               ,
               is
               so
               authentique
               ,
               as
               it
               makes
               them
               more
               peremptory
               in
               their
               resolution
               for
               the
               expiration
               of
               
               Soloman's
               Line
               in
               Ieconiah
               ,
               then
               most
               Christian
               Interpreters
               upon
               that
               place
               have
               beene
               ;
               unlesse
               it
               be
               such
               as
               in
               this
               point
               follow
               them
               .
               Yet
               can
               I
               not
               perswade
               my selfe
               ,
               nor
               conceive
               any
               suspicion
               that
               either
               the
               Iewish
               Rabbins
               should
               take
               their
               hints
               for
               thus
               interpreting
               the
               fore-cited
               or
               any
               other
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               wherein
               God's
               oath
               is
               interposed
               ,
               from
               the
               Divinitie
               of
               the
               heathen
               :
               Much
               lesse
               did
               the
               ancient
               Poets
               or
               Philosophers
               (
               who
               were
               the
               best
               Divines
               the
               heathens
               had
               )
               borrow
               their
               fancies
               or
               conjectures
               from
               the
               Iewish
               Rabbins
               who
               were
               their
               punies
               ;
               nor
               were
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               Church
               the
               Fathers
               or
               first
               Authors
               of
               this
               Catholique
               rule
               or
               tradition
               .
               All
               of
               them
               rather
               were
               beholding
               to
               the
               ancient
               Hebrewes
               or
               to
               Mosaicall
               or
               Propheticall
               writings
               for
               such
               prenotions
               or
               confused
               apprehensions
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               subject
               they
               had
               .
               The
               consent
               of
               the
               ancient
               Christian
               Writers
               or
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               diligent
               Reader
               may
               find
               in
               their
               Comments
               upon
               those
               places
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               wherein
               God's
               oath
               is
               mentioned
               ;
               but
               especially
               in
               their
               Cōments
               upon
               the
               110
               Psalme
               ,
               from
               which
               place
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               not
               they
               only
               ,
               but
               our
               Apostle
               (
               to
               my
               apprehension
               )
               in
               the
               sixt
               and
               seventh
               Chapters
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               tooke
               his
               directions
               .
               The
               Lord
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 Psalme
              
               110.
               v.
               4.
               
                 hath
                 sworne
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               ,
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               by
               consent
               of
               many
               fathers
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               repent
               or
               reverse
               his
               promise
               to
               mee
               and
               my
               seed
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               sworne
               that
               hee
               should
               be
               a
               Priest
               forever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               .
            
             
             
               4
               That
               God
               doth
               repent
               him
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               evill
               which
               he
               denounceth
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               good
               which
               he
               promiseth
               ,
               is
               a
               phrase
               most
               usuall
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               true
               and
               punctuall
               meaning
               of
               which
               phrase
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               change
               or
               revoke
               either
               his
               sentences
               of
               calamity
               ,
               or
               of
               good
               which
               hee
               in
               both
               cases
               truly
               intended
               ,
               and
               irresistibly
               meant
               to
               put
               in
               execution
               .
               And
               all
               this
               hee
               might
               doe
               ,
               and
               often
               did
               without
               any
               change
               or
               alteration
               in
               his
               will
               or
               intention
               ;
               but
               alwaies
               upon
               some
               change
               or
               alteration
               in
               the
               parties
               either
               truly
               interessed
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               or
               lyable
               to
               his
               heavy
               judgments
               :
               when
               the
               one
               party
               did
               change
               from
               good
               courses
               to
               evill
               ,
               hee
               was
               immutably
               free
               to
               reverse
               his
               promise
               ,
               (
               as
               hee
               himselfe
               somewhere
               speaketh
               )
               to
               breake
               his
               Covenant
               .
               And
               when
               wicked
               men
               did
               turne
               from
               their
               wicked
               wayes
               ,
               he
               was
               as
               free
               and
               more
               willing
               to
               reverse
               sentences
               of
               woe
               ,
               not
               only
               threatned
               ,
               but
               decreed
               against
               them
               .
               This
               freedome
               in
               God
               is
               perpetually
               presumed
               or
               taken
               as
               granted
               by
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               promise
               ,
               decree
               ,
               or
               Covenant
               is
               not
               revealed
               unto
               them
               with
               the
               seale
               of
               an
               Oath
               .
               But
               the
               sentence
               whether
               for
               good
               or
               evill
               being
               revealed
               under
               Oath
               ,
               was
               in
               their
               judgment
               fully
               declared
               to
               be
               irreversible
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               the
               Prophet
               sometimes
               wished
               the
               speedy
               execution
               of
               plagues
               threatened
               by
               God
               unto
               their
               owne
               Nation
               or
               kindred
               ;
               as
               knowing
               it
               bootlesse
               either
               to
               intreat
               God's
               favour
               ,
               after
               his
               wrath
               against
               them
               was
               denounced
               by
               oath
               ,
               or
               to
               sollicite
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               his
               gracious
               promises
               towards
               their
               posteritie
               ,
               untill
               his
               wrathfull
               sentences
               confirmed
               by
               oath
               were
               put
               in
               execution
               .
               
               In
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               oftner
               then
               once
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 did
                 repent
                 him
                 of
                 making
                 Saul
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               ?
               Hee
               was
               made
               King
               without
               an
               oath
               ,
               yet
               with
               sincere
               promise
               of
               continuing
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               himselfe
               and
               to
               his
               seede
               ,
               with
               this
               condition
               ,
               in
               the
               Prophet's
               construction
               implyed
               though
               not
               expressed
               ,
               
                 Si
                 bene
                 se
                 gereret
              
               ;
               But
               when
               the
               Prophet
               Samuel
               denounceth
               the
               sentence
               of
               deposition
               upon
               him
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               29.
               
               
                 The
                 strength
                 of
                 Israel
                 will
                 not
                 lie
                 ,
                 nor
                 repent
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 repent
                 :
              
               The
               meaning
               is
               that
               the
               strength
               of
               Israel
               will
               not
               revoke
               his
               sentence
               *
               denounced
               by
               oath
               against
               Amaleck
               and
               his
               Associates
               ;
               and
               Saul
               by
               sparing
               
                 Amaleck
                 ,
                 incidit
                 in
                 hanc
                 sententiam
                 ,
              
               doth
               fall
               under
               this
               sentence
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               principall
               ,
               yet
               as
               an
               accessory
               .
            
             
               5
               A
               true
               parallel
               to
               the
               history
               concerning
               the
               anointing
               and
               deposition
               of
               Saul
               ,
               had
               beene
               exhibited
               before
               by
               the
               same
               Prophet
               in
               the
               election
               and
               deposition
               of
               Eli
               ,
               who
               was
               possessed
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               by
               legall
               title
               ,
               under
               divine
               promise
               to
               himselfe
               and
               to
               his
               house
               .
               The
               promise
               we
               have
               1.
               
               Sam.
               2.
               30.
               and
               the
               reversing
               of
               the
               promise
               or
               blessing
               promised
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               and
               verses
               following
               .
               
                 Wherefare
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 indeed
                 that
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 thy
                 Father
                 should
                 walke
                 before
                 me
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 farre
                 from
                 me
                 :
                 For
                 them
                 that
                 honour
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 despise
                 me
                 shall
                 be
                 lightly
                 esteemed
                 .
                 Behold
                 the
                 daies
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 cut
                 off
                 thine
                 arme
                 and
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               lamentable
               message
               
               was
               sent
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               mentioned
               ,
               v.
               the
               27.
               
               The
               same
               sentence
               or
               curse
               upon
               him
               &
               his
               house
               is
               afterwards
               denounced
               by
               Samuel
               under
               oath
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 to
              
               Samuel
               ,
               
                 behold
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 tingle
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 I
                 will
                 performe
                 against
              
               Eli
               ,
               
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 against
                 his
                 house
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 begin
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 make
                 and
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 judge
                 his
                 house
                 for
                 ever
                 for
                 the
                 iniquity
                 that
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 sonnes
                 made
                 themselves
                 vile
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 restraied
                 them
                 not
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 have
                 sworne
                 unto
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Elie
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
              
               Elie's
               
                 house
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 purged
                 with
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 nor
                 offering
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 verses
                 13.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 &c.
              
               Now
               when
               Samuel
               had
               imparted
               this
               fearefull
               sentence
               unto
               Eli
               ,
               being
               thereunto
               adjured
               ,
               he
               replied
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 what
                 seemeth
                 him
                 good
                 .
                 v.
              
               18.
               
               Had
               this
               message
               beene
               delivered
               by
               that
               man
               of
               God
               which
               brought
               the
               former
               ,
               not
               ratified
               by
               oath
               ,
               unto
               this
               good
               old
               man
               though
               an
               impotent
               Governour
               ,
               haply
               he
               would
               have
               sleighted
               it
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               probable
               he
               did
               the
               former
               ,
               or
               have
               called
               the
               messenger's
               Commission
               in
               question
               .
               But
               this
               later
               and
               more
               terrible
               doome
               being
               delivered
               to
               him
               by
               a
               child
               ,
               who
               for
               his
               maintenance
               and
               being
               ,
               did
               depend
               upon
               him
               as
               upon
               his
               foster-Father
               ;
               by
               a
               child
               so
               farre
               from
               secular
               cunning
               ,
               or
               sophismes
               of
               corrupt
               Priests
               or
               Levites
               ,
               that
               hee
               knew
               not
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               Tutor
               ,
               untill
               he
               was
               instructed
               by
               him
               ;
               his
               Commission
               was
               to
               Eli
               more
               authentique
               ,
               and
               his
               message
               both
               for
               matter
               and
               tenour
               
               more
               free
               from
               all
               suspicion
               of
               imposture
               .
               The
               ananswer
               of
               Eli
               is
               of
               the
               same
               alloy
               with
               Iob's
               reply
               unto
               the
               sad
               newes
               which
               his
               servants
               brought
               to
               him
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               Iob
               )
               
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iob.
              
               1.
               21.
               
               Thus
               he
               spake
               after
               hee
               had
               seene
               himselfe
               and
               his
               familie
               utterly
               undone
               for
               worldly
               substance
               ,
               deprived
               of
               all
               earthly
               contentment
               .
               Eli
               knew
               this
               sentence
               against
               him
               being
               denounced
               by
               oath
               ,
               as
               certaine
               ,
               and
               impossible
               to
               be
               reversed
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               already
               put
               in
               execution
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               the
               old
               man
               did
               thinke
               upon
               a
               more
               submissive
               answer
               unto
               Samuel
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               vouchsafed
               unto
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               sent
               unto
               him
               upon
               the
               same
               errand
               .
               The
               humility
               and
               modesty
               of
               his
               answer
               perswades
               me
               that
               the
               fearefull
               sentence
               denounced
               against
               him
               ,
               did
               extend
               no
               further
               then
               to
               the
               irreversible
               deposition
               of
               him
               and
               his
               family
               from
               the
               legall
               or
               temporarie
               Priesthood
               ,
               unto
               the
               poore
               and
               meane
               estate
               wherein
               his
               posteritie
               after
               the
               disaster
               of
               his
               two
               sonnes
               ,
               were
               to
               live
               here
               on
               the
               earth
               .
               Nor
               have
               I
               (
               nor
               any
               man
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               )
               any
               warrant
               from
               God's
               word
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               Christian
               charity
               forbids
               me
               to
               thinke
               ,
               or
               from
               this
               place
               to
               conjecture
               ,
               that
               either
               Eli
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               two
               lewd
               sons
               ,
               or
               his
               posterity
               were
               absolutely
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               irreversibly
               decreed
               from
               this
               time
               to
               everlasting
               damnation
               .
               Many
               decrees
               or
               sentences
               denounced
               by
               divine
               oath
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               are
               absolutely
               irreversible
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               plague
               or
               matter
               of
               the
               curse
               denounced
               ,
               is
               only
               temporary
               ,
               not
               everlasting
               ;
               But
               to
               determine
               with
               the
               life
               of
               the
               party
               against
               whom
               't
               is
               denounced
               ,
               or
               
               at
               the
               worst
               to
               his
               Successors
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               it
               no
               way
               reacheth
               the
               state
               of
               the
               one
               or
               of
               the
               other
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 19.
              
               
               Of
               the
               two
               things
               wherein
               our
               Apostle
               saith
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               God
               to
               lie
               .
            
             
               THis
               is
               our
               comfort
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               curse
               ,
               nor
               woe
               denounced
               by
               oath
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               either
               in
               the
               assertive
               or
               charactericall
               sense
               can
               be
               extended
               so
               farre
               as
               the
               blessing
               sealed
               by
               oath
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               heires
               of
               promise
               .
               
                 So
                 God
                 willing
                 more
                 abundantly
                 to
                 shew
                 unto
                 the
                 heires
                 of
                 promise
                 the
                 stablenesse
                 of
                 his
                 counsaile
                 ,
                 bound
                 himselfe
                 by
                 an
                 oath
              
               ;
               So
               our
               former
               English
               reads
               .
               The
               later
               thus
               ;
               
                 wherein
                 God
                 willing
                 more
                 abundantly
                 to
                 shew
                 unto
                 the
                 heires
                 of
                 promise
                 the
                 immutability
                 of
                 his
                 counsaile
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 ;
                 or
              
               (
               as
               the
               margine
               )
               
                 interposed
                 himselfe
                 by
                 an
                 oath
              
               ;
               but
               with
               submission
               of
               my
               verdict
               in
               this
               caseto
               competent
               Iudges
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               more
               implyed
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               then
               either
               our
               English
               ,
               or
               Latine
               translations
               (
               which
               I
               have
               read
               )
               doe
               expresse
               .
               Three
               or
               foure
               words
               there
               are
               in
               this
               passage
               which
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 solennia
                 ;
                 words
              
               of
               form
               ,
               or
               peculiar
               to
               the
               facultie
               of
               Theology
               .
               First
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               somewhat
               more
               then
               to
               shew
               ;
               as
               much
               as
               authentiquely
               or
               solemnely
               to
               declare
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               imports
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               ,
               
                 then
                 the
                 stablenesse
                 or
                 immutabilitie
              
               of
               his
               counsell
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               God's
               will
               
               or
               counsell
               is
               ,
               as
               
                 he
                 is
              
               most
               absolutely
               immutable
               ,
               was
               a
               point
               so
               well
               knowne
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Sages
               of
               the
               heathen
               ,
               which
               lived
               after
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               needed
               no
               solemn
               avouchment
               or
               declaration
               by
               oath
               :
               That
               God
               most
               immutably
               wills
               mutability
               in
               the
               works
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               government
               of
               this
               inferior
               world
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               (
               though
               seldome
               )
               in
               the
               course
               of
               starres
               ,
               and
               often
               in
               the
               erection
               or
               extirpation
               of
               greatest
               Kingdomes
               ,
               or
               of
               royall
               or
               sacerdotal
               succession
               ,
               was
               a
               point
               not
               doubted
               of
               by
               any
               that
               acknowledged
               there
               was
               a
               God.
               The
               mysteries
               in
               this
               place
               declared
               by
               solemne
               oath
               were
               these
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 blessing
                 before
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 first
                 ratified
                 by
                 oath
                 unto
                 Abraham
                 &
                 his
                 seede
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 only
                 irreversible
                 ,
                 but
                 unchangeable
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 promised
                 womans
                 seede
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 Abraham's
                 seede
                 :
                 That
                 this
                 seede
                 after
                 his
                 Consecration
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 blessing
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 change
                 or
                 chance
                 :
                 That
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 Priesthood
                 should
                 be
                 everlasting
                 :
              
               This
               last
               clause
               may
               be
               made
               more
               cleare
               from
               the
               renewing
               and
               restraining
               of
               his
               glorious
               promise
               unto
               the
               seede
               of
               David
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Our
               former
               English
               hath
               *
               two
               animadversions
               upon
               this
               place
               ,
               which
               are
               rather
               imperfect
               then
               erroneous
               .
               Again
               what
               those
               two
               things
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               or
               what
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               not
               so
               fully
               determined
               by
               most
               Interpreters
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               free
               for
               every
               later
               Interpreter
               to
               conjecture
               or
               demurre
               upon
               the
               point
               .
               Our
               English
               marginall
               note
               implyes
               ,
               that
               the
               two
               things
               in
               which
               it
               was
               impossible
               
               for
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               his
               word
               and
               his
               oath
               .
               I
               should
               rather
               thinke
               his
               promise
               made
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 ▪
              
               and
               his
               solemne
               oath
               made
               for
               the
               ratification
               of
               his
               promise
               .
               But
               whether
               wee
               understand
               his
               word
               or
               promise
               ,
               and
               his
               oath
               for
               ratification
               of
               either
               ;
               they
               must
               be
               taken
               coniunctim
               ,
               not
               divisim
               ,
               not
               severally
               but
               conjunctively
               .
               For
               God's
               meere
               promise
               without
               an
               oath
               ,
               though
               most
               sure
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               firme
               an
               Anchor
               for
               poore
               men
               to
               rely
               upon
               in
               temptations
               ,
               as
               his
               promise
               confirmed
               by
               oath
               ,
               nor
               doth
               the
               originall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               this
               place
               imply
               any
               possibility
               or
               impossibilite
               of
               lying
               ,
               or
               unsincere
               dealing
               in
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               referres
               to
               the
               stabilitie
               or
               unstabilitie
               of
               the
               blessing
               promised
               .
               A
               blessing
               whether
               of
               this
               life
               or
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               under
               meere
               promise
               ,
               may
               be
               subject
               to
               contingency
               or
               change
               ;
               because
               the
               promise
               it selfe
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               causes
               best
               knowne
               to
               divine
               wisdome
               )
               may
               be
               reversed
               ,
               but
               a
               blessing
               promised
               by
               oath
               is
               exempted
               from
               all
               possibilitie
               of
               reversion
               ,
               if
               it
               concerne
               this
               life
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               referre
               to
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               as
               that
               life
               is
               ;
               not
               only
               irreversible
               ,
               but
               also
               unchangeable
               ,
               either
               for
               qualitie
               or
               degree
               of
               joy
               .
            
             
               2
               By
               the
               two
               things
               our
               Apostle
               saith
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               suffer
               his
               blessing
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               heires
               of
               promise
               to
               faile
               ;
               wee
               may
               understand
               without
               violence
               to
               the
               text
               or
               incongruity
               of
               sence
               ,
               the
               oath
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               object
               of
               the
               oath
               which
               was
               God
               himselfe
               .
               
                 Hee
                 sware
                 by
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               originall
               ,
               
                 Genesis
                 21.
                 v.
              
               the
               1.
               
               The
               true
               meaning
               of
               which
               place
               is
               most
               elegantly
               expressed
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               
               
                 Hebr.
                 6.
                 v.
              
               17.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 interposed
                 himself
                 ▪
              
               as
               our
               English
               noteth
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 word
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 ●e
                 me●●●ted
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
              
               thereby
               binding
               as
               well
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 only
                 Mediator
              
               between
               
                 God
                 and
                 man
              
               ,
               as
               his
               owne
               Almighty
               Person
               .
               And
               this
               
                 merces
                 magna
              
               promised
               by
               God
               himselfe
               by
               oath
               ,
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               is
               most
               suitable
               to
               the
               obedience
               ,
               not
               of
               Abraham
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               whom
               God
               (
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               observed
               before
               )
               did
               still
               reward
               in
               kind
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               the
               two
               immutable
               things
               in
               this
               place
               meant
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               were
               ;
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               his
               oath
               was
               interposed
               for
               the
               consolation
               and
               comfort
               of
               Abraham
               and
               his
               posteritie
               ;
               so
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               expressely
               ,
               v.
               18.
               and
               19.
               
               
                 That
                 by
                 two
                 immutable
                 things
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 lye
                 ,
                 wee
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 strong
                 consolation
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 fled
                 for
                 refuge
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 upon
                 the
                 hope
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               The
               sheat
               Anchor
               of
               this
               strong
               hope
               or
               consolation
               is
               first
               the
               irreversibilitie
               of
               the
               promise
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               immutabilitie
               of
               the
               blessing
               promised
               ;
               of
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               any
               such
               heire
               of
               promise
               as
               Abraham
               was
               when
               God
               vouchsafed
               thus
               to
               sweare
               unto
               him
               ,
               should
               either
               faile
               or
               come
               short
               .
               This
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               that
               uncouth
               phrase
               [
               
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 lie
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               suffer
               the
               blessing
               promised
               to
               faile
               or
               change
               ,
               or
               them
               to
               perish
               who
               are
               possessed
               of
               it
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               Covenant
               sealed
               by
               oath
               .
               Every
               thing
               in
               sacred
               dialect
               is
               called
               a
               LIE
               which
               is
               subject
               to
               mutability
               ,
               hazard
               or
               change
               ;
               or
               on
               which
               one
               too
               much
               relying
               may
               be
               deceived
               or
               fall
               into
               danger
               :
               So
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 an
                 horse
                 is
                 a
                 lie
                 unto
                 salvation
                 .
              
               The
               elegancy
               of
               which
               word
               in
               the
               original
               ,
               is
               well
               
               expressed
               by
               our
               vulgar
               *
               English
               ,
               
                 an
                 hors
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 man.
              
               But
               why
               alie
               ,
               or
               vanitie
               ?
               Because
               he
               that
               relies
               upon
               it
               too
               much
               ,
               or
               more
               then
               upon
               God
               ,
               may
               come
               to
               suddaine
               destruction
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               same
               dialect
               that
               fest
               or
               Anchor-hold
               unto
               which
               the
               Iewes
               in
               stormes
               of
               warre
               or
               calamitie
               ,
               did
               too
               much
               trust
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Templum
                 Domini
                 ,
                 Templum
                 Domini
              
               ,
               were
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               calls
               them
               )
               lying
               words
               .
               And
               no
               better
               are
               many
               mens
               perswasions
               of
               the
               absolute
               certainty
               of
               their
               owne
               salvation
               ,
               only
               because
               they
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               and
               seeke
               unto
               no
               other
               Meditators
               or
               Intercessors
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               they
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               as
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Ioshua
               did
               in
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               follow
               the
               footsteps
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               these
               walked
               with
               a
               faithfull
               and
               unfeigned
               heart
               ,
               then
               their
               Election
               is
               sure
               and
               firme
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               although
               in
               many
               cases
               to
               them
               uncertaine
               .
               But
               the
               principall
               meaning
               of
               our
               Apostle
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               blessing
               promised
               by
               oath
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               is
               immutable
               and
               everlasting
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               this
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               
                 certitudine
                 fidei
              
               ,
               by
               assurance
               of
               faith
               without
               doubt
               .
               But
               whether
               we
               our selves
               in
               particular
               shall
               be
               undoubtedly
               actuall
               partakers
               of
               such
               salvation
               ,
               wee
               have
               no
               better
               assurance
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               then
               the
               assurance
               of
               hope
               and
               strong
               consolation
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               followeth
               ;
               
                 this
                 hope
                 or
              
               (
               as
               Oecolampadius
               would
               have
               it
               )
               
                 this
                 consolation
                 wee
                 have
                 as
                 an
                 anchor
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 both
                 firme
                 and
                 stedfast
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 entreth
                 into
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 vaile
                 .
              
               The
               implication
               
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               hope
               is
               not
               of
               temporarie
               blessings
               ,
               but
               of
               everlasting
               life
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               now
               King
               and
               Priest
               in
               our
               nature
               of
               the
               coelestiall
               Sanctuary
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 20.
              
               
               The
               former
               Importance
               of
               God's
               Oath
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               contents
               of
               it
               specified
               in
               the
               two
               immediately
               precedent
               Chapters
               ,
               more
               fully
               confirmed
               by
               the
               tenour
               of
               God's
               oath
               to
               David
               and
               to
               his
               seed
               ,
               described
               at
               large
               by
               the
               author
               of
               98
               Psalme
               ,
               most
               concludently
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
               
                 Heb.
                 7.
              
               
            
             
               ALL
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               observed
               out
               of
               the
               tenour
               of
               God's
               Oath
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               is
               implyed
               in
               the
               Psalmist's
               paraphrase
               upon
               the
               same
               Covenant
               renewed
               by
               speciall
               Oath
               unto
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               89.
               
               That
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Psalme
               should
               be
               David
               himselfe
               ,
               no
               Interpreter
               which
               I
               have
               read
               doth
               affirme
               besides
               some
               few
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               no
               great
               skill
               for
               interpreting
               Scriptures
               ,
               who
               thinke
               that
               all
               these
               Psalmes
               were
               written
               by
               David
               himselfe
               .
               But
               this
               opinion
               may
               be
               clearely
               convinced
               both
               from
               the
               matter
               and
               forme
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               besides
               the
               inscription
               .
               For
               if
               we
               should
               acknowledge
               David
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               affinitie
               betwixt
               the
               matter
               of
               subject
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               character
               or
               expression
               .
               Evident
               it
               is
               that
               the
               house
               and
               linage
               of
               David
               were
               in
               great
               distresse
               and
               subject
               to
               grievous
               temptations
               of
               distrusting
               God's
               promises
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               
               wherein
               this
               Psalme
               was
               written
               .
               And
               hee
               that
               will
               diligently
               peruie
               the
               sacred
               history
               from
               David's
               Election
               or
               nomination
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Israel
               untill
               the
               returne
               of
               God's
               people
               from
               Babylonish
               Captivity
               ,
               or
               the
               death
               of
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               will
               hardly
               find
               more
               periods
               of
               time
               then
               two
               ,
               wherein
               the
               occasion
               or
               matter
               of
               this
               Psalmist's
               complaint
               can
               have
               any
               cognation
               with
               his
               character
               or
               expression
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               fundamentall
               rule
               for
               all
               Intelligent
               Writers
               to
               follow
               ;
               and
               most
               exactly
               observed
               by
               such
               as
               wrote
               by
               divine
               inspiration
               .
               The
               two
               periods
               of
               time
               wherein
               this
               Psalme
               can
               with
               probability
               be
               imagined
               to
               be
               written
               ,
               are
               either
               from
               the
               death
               of
               good
               Iosiah
               unto
               the
               Babylonish
               Captivity
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               my
               conjecture
               leads
               me
               )
               shortly
               after
               the
               forraging
               of
               Iudah
               and
               ransacking
               of
               Ierusalem
               by
               Sesac
               King
               of
               Aegypt
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Rehoboam
               after
               the
               departure
               of
               the
               tenne
               Tribes
               from
               Iudah
               .
               The
               best
               determination
               of
               this
               doubt
               or
               Quaerie
               depends
               upon
               Chronologies
               or
               certaine
               discoveries
               of
               the
               time
               wherein
               *
               Ethan
               the
               Ezrahite
               did
               live
               .
               The
               Psalme
               it selfe
               (
               as
               the
               title
               sheweth
               )
               is
               a
               Psalme
               of
               instruction
               ,
               and
               begins
               with
               praise
               and
               thankesgiving
               ,
               and
               ends
               with
               praiers
               and
               benedictions
               .
               As
               for
               the
               intermediate
               complaints
               or
               seeming
               expostulations
               with
               God
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               forgotten
               his
               Covenant
               made
               to
               David
               ;
               these
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               are
               rather
               lively
               representations
               of
               the
               murmuring
               and
               discontentments
               of
               the
               people
               in
               that
               age
               ,
               then
               true
               expressions
               of
               the
               Psalmist's
               owne
               apprehensions
               concerning
               the
               true
               tenour
               of
               God's
               promise
               unto
               David
               .
               For
               this
               is
               usuall
               to
               most
               Psalmists
               in
               times
               of
               
               calamity
               ;
               a
               point
               ,
               which
               if
               the
               Spanish
               Iew
               or
               Rabbin
               (
               mentioned
               by
               many
               good
               *
               Authors
               )
               had
               considered
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               haue
               interdicted
               his
               Country-men
               or
               Scholars
               to
               read
               this
               Psalme
               .
            
             
               2
               But
               to
               come
               to
               the
               explication
               of
               this
               Psalme
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               it
               ;
               After
               many
               ejaculations
               of
               praiers
               and
               thankesgiving
               ,
               or
               recitations
               of
               God's
               mercy
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 our
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 of
                 Israel
                 is
                 our
                 King.
              
               Then
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 spakest
                 in
                 vision
                 to
                 thy
                 holy
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 saidst
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 laid
                 helpe
                 upon
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 mighty
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 exalted
                 one
                 chosen
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 found
              
               David
               
                 my
                 servant
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 holy
                 Oyle
                 have
                 I
                 anointed
                 him
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               text
               upon
               which
               he
               made
               this
               sublime
               and
               long
               paraphrase
               following
               ,
               is
               recorded
               2.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 as
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 I
                 commanded
                 Iudges
                 to
                 be
                 over
                 my
                 people
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 caused
                 thee
                 to
                 rest
                 from
                 all
                 thine
                 enemies
                 :
                 Also
                 the
                 Lord
                 telleth
                 thee
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 an
                 house
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 thy
                 dayes
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 sleepe
                 with
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 up
                 thy
                 seede
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               v.
               13.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 build
                 an
                 house
                 for
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 sonne
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 commit
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 chasten
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 stripes
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 my
                 mercy
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 tooke
                 it
                 from
              
               Saul
               ,
               
                 whom
                 I
                 put
                 away
                 before
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 thine
                 house
                 and
                 thy
                 Kingdome
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 for
                 ever
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 thy
                 throne
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 this
                 vision
                 ,
                 so
                 did
              
               Nathan
               
                 speak
                 unto
              
               
               David
               .
               Divers
               passages
               aswell
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               fore-cited
               paraphrase
               in
               the
               Psalm
               upō
               it
               ,
               have
               been
               literally
               verified
               ;
               so
               me
               in
               David
               ,
               others
               in
               Salomon
               ;
               but
               exactly
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               the
               mysticall
               sence
               in
               David's
               seede
               by
               promise
               ,
               unto
               whose
               person
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               other
               ,
               some
               few
               speciall
               passages
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               doe
               referre
               .
               The
               next
               labour
               is
               so
               to
               distinguish
               betwixt
               these
               severall
               passages
               ,
               as
               that
               David
               and
               his
               sonne
               Salomon
               may
               have
               their
               due
               without
               derogation
               to
               the
               prerogative
               of
               David's
               seede
               by
               promise
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               both
               Salomon's
               and
               David's
               Lord.
               The
               12
               th
               and
               13
               th
               verses
               according
               to
               the
               most
               exquisite
               literall
               sense
               referre
               to
               David's
               seede
               ,
               not
               by
               carnall
               generation
               ,
               but
               by
               promise
               ,
               or
               birth
               spirituall
               ;
               and
               yet
               truly
               verified
               of
               Salomon
               according
               to
               a
               lower
               degree
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               ;
               who
               was
               David's
               seede
               by
               carnall
               generation
               .
               The
               establishing
               of
               Salomon's
               Kingdom
               is
               here
               indefinitely
               expressed
               without
               any
               note
               of
               Vniversalitie
               in
               respect
               of
               time
               ;
               nor
               was
               his
               Line
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               perpetuated
               ,
               until
               the
               promised
               seed
               was
               spiritually
               conceived
               and
               made
               of
               our
               flesh
               and
               substance
               .
               If
               Salomon's
               Line
               (
               as
               is
               probable
               )
               did
               determine
               in
               Ieconiah
               ;
               yet
               this
               no
               way
               excludes
               it
               from
               being
               part
               of
               the
               literall
               object
               ,
               verse
               13.
               
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 build
                 an
                 house
                 for
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               that
               materiall
               temple
               should
               stand
               ,
               which
               was
               untill
               the
               captivitie
               of
               Babylon
               .
               The
               first
               words
               likewise
               of
               the
               14
               th
               
                 v.
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 father
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
              
               were
               literally
               and
               in
               the
               historicall
               sence
               meant
               of
               Salomon
               ;
               albeit
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               David's
               
               seede
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Salomon
               ,
               as
               his
               Father
               David
               before
               him
               ,
               was
               instiled
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               God's
               first
               borne
               amongst
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               so
               instiled
               not
               by
               Court-complement
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               adulatorie
               stile
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               Both
               their
               Royalties
               and
               prerogatives
               did
               beare
               the
               same
               proportion
               to
               all
               the
               praeeminencies
               of
               earthly
               Kings
               ,
               which
               lived
               before
               them
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               times
               (
               especially
               for
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               )
               which
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               first
               borne
               did
               beare
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               custome
               of
               Nations
               unto
               younger
               Brothers
               .
               But
               the
               later
               part
               of
               the
               14
               th
               verse
               and
               the
               whole
               15
               th
               
                 verse
                 ,
                 If
                 hee
                 commit
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 chasten
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 stripes
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               and
               the
               heires
               of
               his
               body
               only
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               appliable
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               made
               man
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               made
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               either
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               or
               mysticall
               sence
               .
               The
               16
               th
               verse
               referres
               to
               David
               ,
               and
               to
               Salomon
               ,
               and
               their
               sonnes
               in
               the
               literall
               ,
               but
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               only
               ,
               in
               the
               mysticall
               sence
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               true
               body
               and
               substance
               ;
               of
               which
               these
               two
               great
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               and
               their
               Kingdomes
               ,
               were
               but
               as
               briefe
               Maps
               or
               Terrars
               .
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               David's
               seede
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               of
               Salomon
               his
               Successor
               in
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               doe
               differ
               more
               in
               substance
               ,
               then
               the
               map
               of
               Germany
               doth
               from
               that
               sometimes
               goodly
               Country
               ,
               now
               wasted
               with
               warre
               and
               famine
               .
            
             
               3
               But
               in
               all
               these
               passages
               before
               cited
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               intimation
               of
               God's
               Oath
               for
               the
               confirmation
               
               of
               his
               promise
               unto
               David
               and
               his
               Seedes
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               Seede
               .
               Yet
               this
               assurance
               unto
               his
               SEEDE
               we
               have
               in
               the
               132
               Psalme
               ,
               which
               was
               composed
               by
               David
               himselfe
               ,
               toward
               the
               later
               end
               of
               his
               reigne
               ,
               or
               after
               he
               had
               brought
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Covenant
               unto
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               the
               place
               dedicated
               by
               this
               pious
               King
               for
               its
               perpetuall
               residence
               .
               It
               is
               a
               point
               to
               me
               very
               considerable
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               did
               not
               confirme
               his
               promise
               of
               blessing
               to
               Abraham
               by
               Oath
               ,
               untill
               Abraham
               had
               yeelded
               up
               by
               faith
               his
               only
               sonne
               Isaac
               ;
               so
               did
               he
               not
               give
               David
               assurance
               by
               Oath
               that
               the
               seede
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               should
               be
               his
               seede
               ;
               or
               that
               this
               his
               seede
               should
               be
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               ,
               until
               David
               had
               first
               bound
               himselfe
               by
               sacred
               Oath
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               an
               habitation
               for
               the
               Almighty
               God
               of
               
                 Iacob
                 :
                 Lord
                 remember
              
               David
               
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 afflictions
              
               ,
               Psalme
               132.
               v.
               1
               !
               
                 How
                 he
                 sware
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 vowed
                 unto
                 the
                 mighty
                 God
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ;
                 Surely
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 my
                 house
                 ,
                 nor
                 goe
                 up
                 into
                 my
                 bed
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 sleepe
                 unto
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 slumber
                 unto
                 mine
                 eye-lids
                 ,
                 untill
                 I
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 an
                 habitation
                 for
                 the
                 mighty
                 God
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               great
               service
               thus
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               devoted
               by
               the
               royall
               Prophet
               :
               the
               mighty
               Lord
               (
               who
               will
               not
               suffer
               a
               cup
               of
               cold
               water
               given
               to
               a
               Prophet
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Prophet
               to
               passe
               unrewarded
               ,
               )
               doth
               abundantly
               recompence
               ,
               not
               in
               generall
               only
               ,
               or
               by
               equivalencie
               ,
               but
               as
               before
               he
               had
               done
               Abraham's
               and
               Isaac's
               obedience
               ,
               in
               kind
               .
               Thus
               much
               is
               implied
               ver
               .
               the
               11.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 sworne
                 in
                 truth
                 unto
              
               David
               ,
               
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 turne
              
               
               
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               reverse
               his
               promise
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               the
               blessing
               promised
               to
               faile
               ;
               because
               both
               were
               confirmed
               by
               Oath
               .
               What
               was
               the
               Blessing
               promised
               and
               confirmed
               by
               oath
               ?
               
                 Of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 thy
                 body
              
               (
               or
               of
               thy
               belly
               ,
               as
               the
               originall
               hath
               it
               )
               
                 will
                 I
                 set
                 upon
                 thy
                 throne
                 .
              
               The
               object
               of
               this
               Oath
               reacheth
               to
               none
               of
               David's
               seed
               ,
               save
               only
               to
               him
               who
               was
               the
               promised
               womans
               seed
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Virgins
               wombe
               ;
               yet
               were
               not
               David's
               sons
               ,
               or
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               seede
               excluded
               by
               oath
               from
               reigning
               in
               Iudah
               and
               Ierusalem
               ,
               untill
               time
               should
               be
               no
               more
               ;
               so
               it
               followeth
               ver
               .
               the
               12.
               
               
                 If
                 thy
                 children
                 will
                 keepe
                 my
                 Covenant
                 and
                 my
                 Testimony
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 children
                 also
                 shall
                 sit
                 upon
                 thy
                 throne
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               But
               these
               (
               wee
               must
               consider
               )
               are
               words
               of
               Promise
               ,
               not
               of
               Oath
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               are
               exprest
               not
               in
               an
               absolute
               forme
               or
               tenour
               .
               
                 And
                 so
                 must
                 other
                 promises
                 not
                 confirmed
                 by
                 oath
                 ,
                 be
                 interpreted
                 :
                 although
                 the
                 condition
                 be
                 not
                 alwaies
                 expressed
                 ,
                 they
                 alway
                 imply
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 meere
                 possibility
                 ;
                 a
                 true
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 blessing
                 promised
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 a
                 title
                 undefeasable
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               But
               it
               is
               time
               to
               review
               the
               Paraphrase
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psalme
               89.
               upon
               this
               last
               and
               other
               promises
               made
               respectively
               unto
               David
               himself
               ,
               &
               to
               his
               seede
               or
               sonnes
               .
               The
               originall
               occasion
               ,
               whether
               of
               that
               Psalmist's
               tentations
               to
               question
               the
               truth
               of
               God's
               promises
               to
               David
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               I
               rather
               think
               )
               of
               the
               general
               distrust
               in
               the
               discontented
               multitude
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               rather
               seek
               to
               represent
               then
               approve
               ,
               was
               this
               ;
               Either
               they
               did
               not
               distinguish
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               so
               well
               as
               they
               should
               ,
               betweene
               
               the
               Articles
               unto
               which
               God
               did
               sweare
               ,
               and
               the
               Articles
               unto
               which
               he
               tied
               himselfe
               by
               promise
               only
               .
               The
               later
               were
               alway
               conditionall
               or
               subject
               to
               a
               forfeiture
               or
               revocation
               upon
               the
               misdemeanour
               of
               the
               parties
               whose
               good
               it
               did
               concerne
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 found
              
               David
               
                 my
                 servant
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 holy
                 oile
                 have
                 I
                 anointed
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 mine
                 hand
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 ,
                 mine
                 arme
                 also
                 shall
                 strengthen
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 enemy
                 shall
                 not
                 exact
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 afflict
                 him
                 .
                 v.
              
               20.
               21.
               22.
               
               &c.
               All
               this
               ,
               no
               good
               Christian
               can
               doubt
               ,
               was
               literally
               and
               punctually
               meant
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iesse
               .
               As
               litle
               question
               there
               is
               of
               the
               25.
               v.
               I
               
                 will
                 set
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Rivers
                 .
              
               This
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               literal
               meaning
               ,
               expresseth
               the
               extents
               or
               bounds
               of
               David's
               or
               Salomon's
               Kingdome
               here
               on
               earth
               :
               For
               that
               extended
               from
               the
               Sidonian
               sea
               on
               the
               West
               ,
               unto
               the
               diuision
               of
               Euphrates
               (
               on
               the
               East
               )
               into
               diverse
               channels
               .
            
             
               5
               But
               this
               promise
               with
               the
               blessing
               promised
               ,
               whereof
               David
               and
               Salomon
               were
               fully
               possest
               ,
               was
               mystically
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               observed
               before
               )
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               seede
               of
               David
               promised
               by
               oath
               ,
               whose
               Dominiō
               over
               this
               inferiour
               world
               reacheth
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               over
               all
               the
               rivers
               and
               corners
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               The
               26.
               27.
               28.
               verses
               fall
               under
               the
               same
               rule
               or
               line
               .
               But
               although
               it
               were
               a
               part
               and
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               the
               blessing
               promised
               to
               David
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiah
               should
               be
               his
               Seede
               or
               Sonne
               ,
               yet
               were
               neither
               David
               or
               Salomon
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               of
               David's
               sonnes
               any
               part
               of
               that
               promise
               .
               v.
               29.
               
               
                 His
                 seede
                 also
                 will
                 I
                 make
                 to
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 throne
                 as
                 the
              
               
               
                 dayes
                 of
                 heaven
              
               .
               Thus
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speaketh
               as
               the
               Apostle
               interpreteth
               the
               like
               promise
               (
               or
               rather
               the
               same
               promise
               made
               before
               to
               Abraham
               )
               not
               of
               David's
               Seed
               as
               of
               many
               ,
               but
               as
               of
               one
               Seed
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               .
               The
               Apostles
               Interpretation
               of
               God's
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               (
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               )
               hath
               much
               perplexed
               some
               learned
               Interpreters
               ;
               but
               (
               as
               was
               observed
               before
               )
               men
               better
               versed
               in
               rules
               of
               Grammar
               then
               in
               mysteries
               of
               Divinitie
               .
               And
               many
               impertinent
               discourses
               for
               salving
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               supporting
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Apostles
               inferences
               we
               may
               oftimes
               read
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               heare
               .
               But
               the
               old
               maxime
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 nihilo
                 nihil
                 fit
              
               ,
               holds
               more
               true
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               point
               whereto
               the
               Philosopher
               applies
               it
               :
               
                 A
                 groundlesse
                 doubt
                 can
                 never
                 produce
                 a
                 pertinent
                 answer
                 ,
              
               or
               be
               capable
               of
               a
               firme
               and
               solid
               resolution
               .
               Now
               the
               men
               which
               have
               question'd
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Apostles
               inference
               ,
               did
               only
               or
               specially
               consider
               the
               grammaticall
               use
               of
               the
               word
               Seede
               ;
               which
               although
               it
               be
               of
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               yet
               denotes
               a
               multiplicity
               of
               persons
               .
               But
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               Apostles
               inference
               was
               from
               the
               matter
               or
               blessing
               promised
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               grammaticall
               forme
               of
               words
               wherein
               it
               was
               expressed
               .
               He
               could
               not
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               nor
               was
               hee
               incogitant
               that
               most
               promises
               made
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seede
               ,
               did
               literally
               referre
               to
               all
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               especially
               to
               Isaac
               ;
               yet
               hee
               very
               well
               knew
               and
               considered
               that
               the
               promise
               of
               that
               seede
               ,
               wherein
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               should
               be
               blessed
               ,
               could
               be
               extended
               to
               no
               more
               then
               one
               seede
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               promised
               seede
               of
               the
               woman
               .
               And
               unto
               this
               seede
               alone
               (
               promised
               by
               
               oath
               unto
               David
               )
               the
               29.
               ver
               .
               before
               rehearsed
               must
               be
               confined
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               from
               the
               30.
               ver
               .
               where
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 seede
                 should
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 throne
                 as
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               hee
               there
               addes
               ,
               
                 If
                 his
                 children
                 for
                 sake
                 my
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 not
                 in
                 my
                 judgments
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 breake
                 my
                 Statutes
                 and
                 keep
                 not
                 my
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 I
                 visit
                 their
                 transgression
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 iniquities
                 with
                 stripes
                 .
                 v.
              
               30.
               31.
               32.
               
               This
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speaketh
               not
               of
               David's
               seed
               as
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               seeds
               as
               of
               many
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               where
               said
               ,
               that
               any
               or
               all
               of
               their
               thrones
               should
               endure
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               heaven
               :
               For
               all
               David's
               children
               ,
               besides
               that
               one
               seede
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               Psalmist's
               owne
               acknowledgment
               ,
               lyable
               to
               such
               visitations
               or
               censures
               as
               the
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               doth
               passe
               on
               other
               Kings
               and
               Potentates
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               demerits
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Nor
               are
               the
               visitations
               here
               mentioned
               to
               be
               universally
               taken
               for
               Fatherly
               corrections
               only
               ,
               (
               a
               slumber
               wherewith
               some
               ,
               otherwise
               good
               Interpreters
               ,
               have
               been
               overtaken
               ;
               )
               but
               for
               true
               and
               real
               punishments
               .
            
             
               6
               What
               then
               ,
               had
               David
               and
               his
               sonnes
               no
               prerogative
               above
               other
               Kings
               or
               Princes
               ?
               Did
               God
               make
               promise
               of
               no
               more
               favour
               and
               grace
               to
               David
               and
               to
               his
               ordinary
               seed
               then
               he
               had
               done
               to
               Saul
               ?
               If
               wee
               should
               thus
               conclude
               ,
               the
               tenour
               as
               well
               of
               prophecies
               as
               of
               God's
               promises
               to
               David
               would
               convince
               us
               of
               error
               ,
               and
               the
               historicall
               events
               would
               determine
               against
               us
               .
               For
               neither
               Salomon's
               Idolatrie
               ,
               nor
               Rehoboam's
               Oppression
               (
               which
               was
               equivalent
               to
               Idolatrie
               )
               a
               foolish
               sonne
               of
               a
               wise
               Father
               ,
               did
               utterly
               extinguish
               the
               promises
               
               made
               to
               David
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               though
               Rehoboam
               foolishly
               intending
               the
               oppression
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               did
               impaire
               the
               blessing
               promised
               .
               For
               after
               both
               these
               had
               beene
               gathered
               to
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               Lord
               in
               mercy
               and
               in
               memory
               of
               his
               Covenant
               with
               David
               did
               often
               repaire
               the
               ruines
               which
               such
               unwise
               Kings
               ,
               as
               Rehoboam
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               his
               Successors
               were
               ,
               had
               made
               in
               Iudah
               and
               Ierusalem
               ;
               by
               raising
               up
               such
               lights
               unto
               David
               as
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
              
               ,
               and
               Iosias
               were
               .
               This
               preeminence
               or
               prec̄edency
               in
               God's
               promises
               ,
               all
               David's
               lawfull
               Successors
               had
               over
               all
               the
               Nations
               under
               heaven
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               as
               God's
               first
               borne
               amongst
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               limitation
               or
               condition
               ,
               
                 quamdiu
                 bene
                 ,
                 aut
                 saltem
                 mediocriter
                 se
                 gesserint
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               later
               generations
               the
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               of
               Iudah
               (
               who
               had
               beene
               the
               first
               in
               God's
               favour
               )
               by
               multiplying
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               making
               up
               the
               number
               of
               their
               forefathers
               transgressions
               ,
               become
               the
               very
               last
               ;
               as
               remarkable
               objects
               of
               God's
               fearefull
               visitations
               threatned
               ,
               (
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 89.
                 verses
              
               30.
               and
               31.
               )
               as
               their
               godly
               Forefathers
               had
               beene
               of
               his
               blessings
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               forfeiture
               of
               their
               present
               estate
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               made
               to
               David
               and
               his
               seede
               ,
               did
               reach
               no
               further
               then
               to
               their
               owne
               persons
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               seede
               according
               to
               carnall
               generations
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               elegantly
               and
               punctually
               exprest
               in
               the
               verse
               immediately
               following
               .
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 my
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 take
                 from
                 him
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               
                 David
                 nor
                 suffer
                 my
                 faithfulnesse
                 to
                 faile
                 :
                 My
                 Covenant
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 breake
                 ,
                 nor
                 alter
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 lips
                 .
                 v.
              
               34.
               
               The
               true
               expression
               of
               the
               
               mystery
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               amounts
               to
               thus
               much
               at
               least
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               more
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               such
               as
               have
               leisure
               and
               judgment
               to
               examine
               .
               
                 However
                 David's
                 posteritie
                 in
                 future
                 times
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 desperate
                 for
                 feiture
                 of
                 their
                 possession
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Ganaan
                 ;
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 all
                 claime
                 or
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 Iudah
                 or
                 Israel
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 whole
                 race
                 which
                 shall
                 issue
                 from
                 David
                 or
                 Salomon
                 by
                 ordinary
                 right
                 or
                 Succession
                 may
                 be
                 utterly
                 extinguished
                 or
                 put
                 out
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                   one
                   thread
                
                 shall
                 be
                 reserved
                 inviolable
                 from
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 sword
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 it selfe
                 .
                 This
                 (
                 to
                 my
                 apprehension
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 passasge
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   breake
                   my
                   Covenant
                   .
                
              
            
             
               7
               The
               impossibilitie
               here
               implied
               for
               disinheriting
               the
               seed
               of
               David
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               we
               English
               speake
               )
               of
               cutting
               of
               the
               entaile
               in
               remainder
               to
               this
               singular
               seede
               of
               David
               ,
               after
               all
               the
               residue
               of
               his
               posteritie
               either
               were
               or
               might
               have
               beene
               deprived
               of
               their
               crownes
               and
               dignities
               ,
               or
               of
               all
               title
               to
               the
               scepter
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               doth
               depend
               upon
               the
               often
               mentioned
               confirmation
               of
               David's
               throne
               and
               Kingdome
               by
               oath
               unto
               the
               seede
               of
               David
               by
               promise
               :
               So
               the
               holy
               spirit
               by
               whose
               inspiration
               this
               Psalme
               was
               penned
               ,
               (
               whatsoever
               the
               Psalmist
               intended
               )
               most
               punctually
               expresseth
               
                 v.
                 35.
                 
                 Once
                 have
                 I
                 sworne
                 by
                 mine
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 lie
                 unto
              
               David
               .
               
                 His
                 Seede
                 shall
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 throne
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 before
                 me
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 for
                 ever
                 as
                 the
                 moone
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 faithfull
                 witnesse
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               8
               The
               emphasis
               of
               the
               word
               once
               in
               the
               originall
               (
               whether
               Hebrew
               or
               Greek
               ,
               )
               is
               as
               well
               expressed
               
               by
               our
               English
               Proverb
               or
               Apophthegme
               ,
               
                 Once
                 done
                 and
                 aye
                 done
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               well
               done
               as
               it
               needs
               no
               correction
               ,
               no
               amendment
               ,
               or
               reiteration
               .
               Nor
               doe
               we
               read
               that
               God
               after
               the
               interposition
               of
               this
               oath
               first
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               afterward
               renewed
               to
               David
               ,
               did
               ever
               resume
               the
               like
               solemne
               Oath
               ;
               or
               make
               fuller
               declaration
               of
               it
               ;
               untill
               the
               seede
               promised
               was
               exhibited
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Psalmist
               means
               
                 I
                 have
                 sworn
                 once
                 by
                 my
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
              
               
               
                 fail
                 David
              
               .
               The
               true
               expression
               of
               which
               phrase
               is
               equivalent
               to
               that
               before
               mentioned
               upon
               the
               18
               vers
               of
               the
               6
               th
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               And
               the
               word
               in
               the
               originall
               is
               the
               very
               same
               with
               that
               which
               the
               Septuagint
               useth
               in
               the
               translation
               of
               this
               89.
               
               Psalme
               .
               The
               true
               meaning
               of
               both
               places
               is
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               promise
               it self
               was
               irreversible
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               blessing
               promised
               after
               it
               was
               once
               exhibited
               ,
               should
               be
               exempted
               from
               all
               possibility
               of
               expiration
               or
               diminution
               .
               The
               true
               reasō
               whereof
               was
               ,
               because
               this
               promise
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Oath
               &
               the
               declaration
               of
               his
               Oath
               reiterated
               in
               this
               
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 verses
              
               the
               36.
               and
               37.
               being
               before
               avouched
               .
               v.
               3.
               
               And
               such
               reiterations
               in
               Scripture
               are
               not
               tautologies
               ●ut
               true
               characters
               (
               as
               from
               the
               Scripture
               it
               hath
               beene
               afore
               *
               observed
               )
               of
               the
               stability
               of
               the
               thing
               promised
               or
               signified
               .
            
             
               10
               The
               expressions
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               close
               ,
               are
               
                 Indices
                 optimè
                 moratae
                 orationis
                 ▪
              
               true
               characters
               of
               
                 pious
                 humilitie
                 and
                 reverent
                 devotion
                 towards
                 God
                 :
              
               The
               intermediate
               passages
               are
               full
               of
               expostulatorie
               passions
               .
               This
               difference
               in
               the
               character
               perswades
               mee
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               did
               penne
               his
               owne
               part
               from
               the
               first
               v.
               to
               the
               
               38.
               and
               represent
               the
               murmurings
               of
               male
               contents
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               verse
               unto
               52.
               which
               is
               the
               last
               .
               Two
               points
               more
               there
               be
               which
               require
               a
               further
               review
               before
               we
               leave
               this
               Psalm
               ;
               as
               ,
               first
               unto
               what
               former
               promises
               made
               to
               David
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               the
               oath
               twice
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               doth
               literally
               referre
               .
               Our
               later
               English
               in
               the
               margine
               upon
               v.
               the
               3.
               sends
               the
               Reader
               an
               errand
               ,
               (
               I
               must
               confesse
               not
               impertinent
               )
               unto
               the
               fore-mentioned
               place
               of
               Samuel
               .
               2.
               
               Chap.
               7.
               11.
               
               Yet
               an
               errand
               which
               that
               place
               cannot
               fully
               dispatch
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               place
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               an
               Oath
               .
               Both
               the
               places
               cited
               out
               of
               the
               89
               Psalme
               literally
               referre
               unto
               the
               promise
               mentioned
               by
               Samuel
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               is
               confirmed
               by
               Oath
               upon
               record
               Psalme
               132.
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               was
               composed
               by
               David
               himselfe
               a
               long
               time
               after
               the
               promise
               avouched
               by
               Nathan
               in
               the
               2.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               and
               longer
               before
               the
               89
               Psalme
               was
               penned
               .
               The
               next
               querie
               worthy
               the
               judicious
               Readers
               consideration
               ,
               is
               ;
               what
               God's
               Oath
               
                 by
                 his
                 holinesse
              
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               LXX
               Interpreters
               have
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               or
               by
               my
               holy
               one
               doth
               directly
               signify
               or
               collaterally
               import
               .
               That
               God
               swearing
               by
               his
               holinesse
               did
               directly
               and
               immediately
               sweare
               by
               himselfe
               is
               not
               controversed
               ;
               for
               the
               Oath
               for
               its
               substance
               and
               essentiall
               object
               is
               the
               very
               same
               with
               that
               Oath
               which
               he
               made
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 Genesis
              
               22.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 by
                 my selfe
                 have
                 I
                 sworne
              
               ;
               for
               God's
               holinesse
               is
               himselfe
               .
               But
               for
               the
               collaterall
               object
               of
               this
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Oath
               I
               referre
               the
               judicious
               and
               moderate
               Reader
               to
               Calvin's
               exposition
               or
               resolution
               of
               this
               doubt
               thus
               related
               by
               Coppen
               in
               his
               ingenuous
               
               and
               learned
               annotations
               upon
               the
               36.
               v.
               of
               the
               89
               
                 Psalme
                 .
                 Per
                 sanctitatem
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 per
                 meipsum
                 .
                 Calvinus
                 putat
                 Deum
                 jurasse
                 per
                 Templum
                 tanquam
                 praesentiae
                 suae
                 symbolum
                 ,
                 &
                 quoddam
                 habitaculum
                 .
                 Ita
                 Calvinus
                 in
                 harmonia
                 Evangelistarum
              
               v.
               17.
               
               Ch.
               23.
               
               Math.
               
                 Vbi
                 principium
                 hoc
                 ponit
                 &
                 figit
                 ,
                 non
                 esse
                 fas
                 nisi
                 per
                 unius
                 Dei
                 nomen
                 jurare
                 ;
                 unde
                 sequitur
                 ,
                 quascunque
                 ad
                 jurandum
                 formulas
                 homines
                 adhibeant
                 ,
                 uni
                 Deo
                 servandum
                 esse
                 suum
                 honorem
                 ;
                 unde
                 colligitur
                 ,
                 quomodo
                 &
                 quatenus
                 per
                 Templum
                 jurare
                 liceat
                 ,
                 videlicet
                 quia
                 sedes
                 est
                 &
                 Sanctuarium
                 Dei
                 ,
                 sicuti
                 per
                 coelum
                 ,
                 quia
                 illic
                 refulget
                 Dei
                 gloria
                 .
                 Deus
                 enim
                 se
                 in
                 talibus
                 praesentiae
                 suae
                 Symbolis
                 in
                 testem
                 &
                 Iudicem
                 advocari
                 patitur
                 ,
                 modo
                 jus
                 suum
                 salvum
                 retineat
                 .
              
            
             
               11
               If
               this
               annotation
               be
               true
               and
               othodoxall
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               did
               sweare
               by
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               he
               did
               by
               way
               of
               attestation
               call
               his
               Temple
               his
               holy
               place
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               understand
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               as
               then
               not
               founded
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               that
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               ,
               or
               most
               holy
               place
               whereinto
               God's
               holy
               one
               ,
               whom
               he
               would
               not
               suffer
               to
               see
               or
               feele
               corruption
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               was
               ,
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               enter
               ;
               and
               there
               to
               remaine
               as
               our
               immortall
               Mediator
               and
               Intercessor
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               should
               be
               as
               true
               and
               essentiall
               an
               object
               of
               this
               oth
               as
               the
               Father
               himselfe
               was
               .
               And
               this
               interpretation
               doth
               well
               accord
               with
               our
               Apostles
               expression
               or
               exposition
               of
               God's
               Oath
               to
               Abraham
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hee
               did
               interpose
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               intermediated
               by
               Oath
               .
            
             
             
               12
               If
               the
               allegations
               hitherto
               mentioned
               cannot
               perswade
               ,
               I
               hope
               the
               authoritie
               and
               arguments
               of
               our
               Apostle
               will
               enforce
               the
               ingenuous
               Chtistian
               Reader
               to
               grant
               the
               maine
               conclusion
               in
               this
               discourse
               intended
               .
               The
               Conclusion
               is
               briefly
               this
               [
               However
               God's
               Promise
               made
               without
               an
               Oath
               be
               in
               the
               assertive
               sence
               the
               very
               same
               with
               promises
               confirmed
               by
               Oath
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               charactericall
               sence
               they
               much
               differ
               .
               ]
               Meere
               promises
               are
               conditionall
               and
               reversible
               ;
               the
               blessings
               so
               promised
               ,
               mutable
               or
               determinable
               by
               time
               ;
               but
               God's
               Oath
               annexed
               to
               his
               Promises
               ,
               is
               alway
               a
               character
               of
               irreversibility
               ,
               and
               of
               everlasting
               immutability
               after
               the
               blessing
               promised
               be
               possessed
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               concerns
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               Two
               places
               there
               are
               in
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               very
               pregnant
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               and
               which
               doe
               sufficiently
               authorize
               the
               fore-mentioned
               prenotion
               or
               received
               rule
               for
               interpreting
               all
               the
               former
               places
               of
               Scripture
               alledged
               ,
               as
               wee
               have
               done
               .
               For
               after
               many
               forcible
               reasons
               to
               convince
               his
               Auditors
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               perfection
               in
               the
               Law
               or
               legall
               Priesthood
               ,
               as
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               their
               godly
               fore-fathers
               did
               hope
               and
               wait
               for
               :
               And
               that
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               that
               both
               the
               Law
               and
               Priesthood
               should
               be
               changed
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Subject
               of
               his
               discourse
               from
               verse
               the
               10
               )
               hee
               pitcheth
               specially
               upon
               this
               
                 verse
                 ,
                 And
                 in
                 asmuch
                 as
                 not
                 without
                 an
                 Oath
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Priest
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 Priests
                 were
                 made
                 without
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 with
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 sware
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
              
               Melchisedech
               ,
               
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 was
                 Iesus
                 made
                 a
                 surety
              
               
               
                 of
                 a
                 better
              
               Testament
               .
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sons
               had
               the
               promise
               ,
               
               &
               were
               authorized
               by
               expresse
               charter
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               and
               to
               blesse
               in
               God's
               name
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               what
               more
               could
               be
               said
               (
               in
               the
               assertive
               sence
               )
               of
               our
               high
               Priest
               ?
               Or
               what
               argument
               can
               there
               be
               drawne
               from
               sacred
               authority
               that
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               should
               not
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               should
               be
               everlasting
               and
               unchangeable
               ?
               The
               only
               sure
               ground
               of
               this
               inference
               is
               that
               mentioned
               by
               our
               Apostle
               [
               because
               Aaron
               
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
                 were
                 made
                 Priests
                 ;
                 were
                 destinated
                 and
                 authorized
                 to
                 their
                 function
              
               without
               an
               Oath
               ,
               whereas
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               was
               destinated
               and
               assigned
               to
               his
               Priesthood
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               by
               solemne
               Oath
               interposed
               by
               him
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
              
               ;
               which
               words
               are
               three
               or
               foure
               times
               reiterated
               in
               this
               Chapter
               .
               The
               contents
               or
               importances
               of
               the
               Oath
               are
               most
               divinely
               expressed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               from
               v.
               23.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               
                 Chapter
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 truly
                 were
                 many
                 Priests
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 continue
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 man
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 this
                 Priest
                 )
                 because
                 he
                 continueth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 hath
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 also
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 that
                 come
                 unto
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 hee
                 ever
                 liveth
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 became
                 us
                 who
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 harmlesse
                 ,
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 separate
                 from
                 sinnes
                 and
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 who
                 needeth
                 not
                 dayly
                 as
                 those
                 high
                 Priests
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 sacrifice
                 first
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 once
                 when
                 hee
                 offered
                 up
                 himselfe
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 maketh
                 men
                 high
                 Priests
                 which
                 have
                 infirmitie
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 which
                 was
                 since
                 the
                 Law
              
               *
               
                 maketh
                 the
                 Sonne
                 who
                 is
                 Consecrated
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               was
               a
               mortall
               man
               before
               hee
               was
               consecrated
               to
               be
               an
               immortall
               Priest
               ;
               for
               his
               very
               death
               was
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Consecration
               .
               And
               after
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               became
               void
               ,
               as
               being
               never
               confirmed
               by
               Oath
               .
               For
               all
               things
               not
               so
               confirmed
               ,
               are
               at
               the
               best
               but
               commensurable
               to
               time
               or
               succession
               ;
               and
               time
               it selfe
               shall
               be
               abolished
               by
               oath
               ,
               Rev.
               10.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Iuravit
                 per
                 viventem
                 tempus
                 non
                 fore
                 amplius
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               opinion
               of
               some
               heathen
               Philosophers
               as
               of
               
               Hierocles
               concerning
               the
               endlesse
               succession
               of
               time
               or
               perpetuall
               continuance
               of
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               (
               which
               now
               they
               hold
               )
               is
               probable
               ,
               did
               take
               its
               originall
               from
               a
               mistake
               ,
               or
               misapplication
               of
               the
               tradition
               or
               prenotion
               concerning
               the
               stabilitie
               or
               everlasting
               condition
               of
               things
               confirmed
               by
               Oath
               .
               He
               with
               some
               others
               apply
               this
               undoubted
               rule
               unto
               things
               temporall
               or
               to
               this
               present
               world
               ;
               which
               holds
               true
               only
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
            
             
             By
             what
             Persons
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             his
             Priesthood
             was
             prefigured
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 21.
              
               
               That
               Iesus
               or
               Iehoshua
               the
               sonne
               of
               
                 Nun
                 ,
                 Zerubbabel
              
               the
               sonne
               of
               Shealtiel
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iehosadeck
               were
               speciall
               Types
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               respectively
               )
               as
               he
               was
               to
               be
               made
               and
               now
               is
               both
               King
               and
               Pr●est
               .
            
             
               SOme
               good
               Historians
               have
               observed
               that
               many
               famous
               Kingdomes
               have
               been
               ruinated
               or
               extinguished
               under
               Princes
               of
               the
               same
               name
               with
               those
               that
               first
               did
               erect
               or
               advance
               them
               .
               Darius
               the
               first
               King
               of
               that
               name
               in
               Persia
               made
               his
               Country
               famous
               ,
               and
               the
               Persians
               Lords
               of
               the
               best
               part
               of
               the
               inhabited
               world
               .
               Another
               Darius
               makes
               Alexander
               famous
               by
               his
               mighty
               overthrow
               ,
               and
               raiseth
               up
               the
               Monarchy
               of
               Macedon
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               Persian
               .
               Augustus
               was
               the
               second
               great
               Caesar
               and
               the
               first
               perpetuall
               Roman
               Emperour
               ;
               and
               in
               Augustulus
               the
               very
               ●●le
               of
               Emperour
               did
               die
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               shadow
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               remained
               after
               him
               Constantine
               the
               great
               did
               first
               erect
               the
               Easterne
               Empire
               ,
               and
               founded
               the
               City
               of
               Constantinople
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               all
               Emperours
               
               that
               did
               publikely
               defend
               the
               Christian
               faith
               :
               Another
               Constantine
               was
               the
               last
               Emperour
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Empire
               to
               the
               disposall
               of
               the
               Turke
               .
               
                 Baldwin
                 Compeere
              
               of
               Godfrey
               of
               Bulloigne
               in
               the
               conquest
               of
               the
               Holy
               land
               and
               after
               his
               death
               created
               King
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               established
               this
               new
               King
               dome
               in
               peace
               which
               hee
               had
               wonne
               by
               warre
               :
               Another
               of
               the
               same
               name
               and
               race
               leaves
               the
               Holy
               land
               it selfe
               for
               a
               prey
               unto
               the
               superstitious
               Mahumetan
               ,
               not
               repossest
               since
               his
               death
               by
               any
               Christian
               Prince
               .
            
             
               2
               Nor
               doe
               humane
               stories
               only
               (
               though
               many
               besides
               these
               alleadged
               might
               be
               produced
               )
               afford
               us
               instances
               or
               observations
               in
               this
               ranke
               :
               The
               visible
               Kingdome
               or
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               (
               taking
               Israel
               for
               the
               whole
               race
               of
               Iacob
               )
               was
               first
               establish't
               and
               setled
               in
               peace
               by
               *
               Hosea
               the
               son
               of
               Nun
               ,
               whom
               Moses
               (
               upon
               fore-sight
               of
               this
               his
               good
               successe
               in
               planting
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               the
               land
               of
               their
               promised
               rest
               .
               )
               *
               named
               Iehoshua
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               a
               Savior
               .
               In
               the
               dayes
               of
               Hosea
               the
               son
               of
               Elah
               did
               Israel
               (
               as
               opposed
               unto
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               David
               ,
               that
               is
               tenne
               Tribes
               of
               twelve
               )
               utterly
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               Nation
               .
               Both
               King
               and
               people
               were
               led
               captives
               by
               Shalmanezar
               .
               King
               of
               Assyria
               .
               The
               Kingdome
               likewise
               or
               Common-wealth
               of
               Iudah
               did
               finally
               expire
               and
               determine
               under
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               altogether
               through
               this
               peoples
               fault
               ;
               hee
               never
               ceast
               to
               be
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               a
               greater
               Saviour
               of
               his
               people
               then
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               had
               beene
               ,
               for
               hee
               was
               
                 Salus
                 ipsa
                 ,
                 Salvation
                 it selfe
              
               .
               But
               his
               people
               was
               become
               so
               wicked
               ,
               that
               salvation
               it selfe
               could
               not
               save
               them
               ,
               
               or
               preserve
               their
               common-wealth
               from
               ruine
               .
               Howbeit
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               ,
               this
               Iesus
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               did
               rather
               translate
               the
               Kindome
               of
               Iudah
               and
               David
               from
               earth
               to
               heaven
               ,
               then
               suffer
               it
               utterly
               to
               perish
               .
               He
               still
               remaines
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               end
               ;
               though
               his
               Kingdome
               be
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               over
               Israel
               or
               Iacob
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               hee
               still
               ruleth
               in
               Iacob
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               rule
               world
               without
               end
               .
               This
               translation
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Iudah
               and
               David
               from
               earth
               to
               heaven
               ,
               or
               this
               new
               erection
               of
               this
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Savior
               ,
               was
               prefigured
               by
               onother
               Iesus
               ,
               as
               lively
               a
               Type
               or
               shadow
               of
               Christ
               as
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               had
               been
               .
            
             
               3
               For
               after
               Iudah
               through
               her
               riot
               and
               intemperancy
               had
               procured
               her
               bane
               ,
               as
               her
               sister
               Samaria
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               was
               carried
               for
               dead
               out
               of
               the
               dwellings
               wherein
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               had
               first
               seated
               her
               ;
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               all-foreseeing
               providence
               ,
               and
               in
               signe
               what
               was
               after
               to
               be
               accomplished
               and
               fulfilled
               concerning
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               David
               ,
               would
               have
               another
               Iesus
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iehosedeck
               ,
               to
               let
               Iudah
               after
               her
               recovery
               from
               captivity
               or
               civill
               death
               on
               her
               feet
               againe
               .
               So
               it
               is
               specified
               2.
               
               
                 Esdras
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Zach.
                 3.
                 
                 Haggai
                 .
                 2.
              
               that
               at
               this
               peoples
               returne
               from
               Babylon
               into
               their
               land
               ,
               Ieshua
               or
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iehosedeck
               was
               their
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               herein
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               as
               hee
               is
               our
               high
               Priest
               and
               Saviour
               .
               Zerubbabel
               a
               Prince
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               David's
               Line
               (
               under
               whose
               conduct
               this
               people
               returned
               safe
               from
               Babylon
               )
               was
               the
               type
               of
               Christ
               
               as
               King.
               In
               respect
               of
               their
               deliverance
               from
               Babel
               ,
               or
               safe
               conduct
               in
               the
               way
               Zerubbabel
               had
               the
               precedency
               of
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               as
               Moses
               had
               the
               precedency
               of
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               peoples
               deliverance
               from
               Egypt
               .
               But
               as
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               was
               God's
               principall
               instrument
               in
               planting
               this
               people
               in
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               ,
               so
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iehosadeck
               is
               the
               principall
               Saviour
               of
               this
               people
               after
               their
               safe
               returne
               from
               Babel
               ,
               into
               their
               native
               land
               ;
               the
               principall
               type
               or
               shadow
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               as
               he
               is
               consecrated
               by
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               .
               Zerubbabel
               the
               chiefe
               Prince
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iehosadech
               the
               high
               Priest
               (
               and
               for
               his
               time
               the
               sole
               successor
               of
               Aaron
               in
               his
               office
               ,
               )
               joyne
               both
               together
               ,
               the
               one
               a
               lively
               type
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               as
               he
               was
               King
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               lively
               Type
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               as
               hee
               was
               ordained
               to
               be
               our
               high
               Priest
               in
               the
               building
               of
               the
               materiall
               Altar
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               erected
               unto
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Ierusalem
               after
               their
               returne
               from
               Babylon
               .
               But
               whether
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Zerubbabel
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               
                 Iehosedech
                 Aaron's
              
               successor
               ,
               had
               precedency
               in
               this
               great
               worke
               of
               erecting
               the
               Altar
               unto
               God
               (
               the
               first
               worke
               of
               difficulty
               or
               moment
               to
               be
               undertaken
               by
               God's
               Servants
               upon
               their
               returne
               unto
               Ierusalem
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               )
               were
               hard
               to
               determine
               by
               any
               rule
               of
               sacred
               
                 heraldry
                 .
                 Ezra
              
               the
               scribe
               and
               sacred
               historian
               of
               this
               businesse
               gives
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iehosedeck
               the
               precedency
               in
               stile
               ,
               Ezra
               .
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 Then
                 stood
                 up
                 leshua
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Iozadak
                 and
                 his
                 brethren
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               
               and
               Zerubbabel
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Shealtiel
               
                 and
                 his
                 brethren
                 and
                 builded
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 to
                 offer
                 burnt
                 offrings
                 thereon
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               in
               the
               second
               of
               
                 Haggai
                 verse
              
               4.
               
               Zerubbabel
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               hath
               the
               like
               precedency
               of
               stile
               .
               
                 Now
                 be
                 strong
                 ô
              
               Zerubbabel
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 strong
                 ô
              
               Ieshua
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Iosedech
               
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 strong
                 all
                 yee
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hoasts
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               Yet
               that
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iosedech
               was
               the
               more
               illustrious
               and
               principall
               ▪
               Type
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               and
               Redeemer
               as
               he
               is
               the
               builder
               and
               founder
               of
               God's
               spirituall
               Temple
               ,
               (
               Gods
               holy
               Catholique
               Church
               )
               is
               most
               apparent
               from
               the
               prophecies
               of
               Zachary
               ,
               a
               Prophet
               in
               those
               times
               extraordinarily
               rais'd
               up
               by
               God
               to
               encourage
               lesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               his
               fellow-Priests
               to
               goe
               forward
               in
               building
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               specially
               if
               we
               compare
               Zachary
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               Zachary
               the
               sixt
               with
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               23.
               verse
               33.
               
               To
               begin
               with
               
                 Zachary
                 Chap.
              
               3.
               
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iosedesk
               ,
               by
               progeny
               the
               sonne
               of
               Aaron
               is
               solemnly
               enthronized
               as
               deputy
               or
               Proxie
               for
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               the
               promised
               and
               long-expected
               high
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               .
               This
               story
               or
               true
               legend
               of
               the
               installment
               or
               enthronization
               of
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iosedech
               as
               in
               the
               right
               and
               interest
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               Sole
               Founder
               and
               Builder
               of
               the
               holy
               Catholique
               Church
               whereof
               the
               visible
               and
               materiall
               Temple
               of
               Ierusalem
               was
               but
               a
               type
               or
               shadow
               ,
               is
               very
               remarkably
               
               set
               out
               unto
               us
               as
               in
               a
               Map.
               Zach.
               3.
               
               The
               whole
               Chapter
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               2.
               
               Chap.
               from
               the
               6.
               verse
               unto
               the
               end
               is
               worth
               our
               perusall
               as
               most
               pertinent
               to
               this
               argument
               .
               First
               Sathan
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               adversary
               of
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               waxed
               bold
               to
               resist
               him
               in
               the
               building
               of
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               ,
               being
               encouraged
               thereunto
               partly
               because
               the
               remnant
               of
               ludah
               then
               returning
               from
               captivity
               was
               but
               as
               a
               
                 brand
                 pluck't
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
              
               the
               light
               whereof
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               Sathan
               their
               adversary
               might
               easily
               have
               been
               extinguished
               unlesse
               the
               Lord
               had
               rebuked
               Sathan
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               there
               by
               his
               Angell
               doth
               ;
               and
               his
               rebuke
               was
               an
               Authentique
               prohibition
               .
               Secondly
               Sathan
               was
               the
               bolder
               to
               resist
               this
               worke
               ,
               because
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               appointed
               by
               God
               and
               encouraged
               by
               his
               Prophets
               for
               accomplishing
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               for
               his
               bodily
               presence
               but
               weake
               ,
               and
               would
               quickely
               have
               beene
               daunted
               by
               his
               potent
               adversary
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               Lord
               by
               his
               Angell
               had
               rebuked
               and
               prohibited
               him
               .
               Thus
               Sathan
               himselfe
               in
               person
               resisted
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               after
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               when
               hee
               first
               begun
               to
               lay
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               to
               erect
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               thereto
               emboldened
               by
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               his
               bodily
               presence
               and
               appearance
               in
               the
               fashion
               of
               man
               and
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               untill
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               rebuked
               him
               (
               as
               the
               Angell
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               did
               the
               adversary
               of
               of
               Ieshua
               )
               saying
               ,
               
                 avoid
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 written
                 thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 only
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
              
               ;
               And
               upon
               this
               rebuke
               Sathan
               immediately
               left
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               came
               and
               ministred
               unto
               him
               ▪
               Math.
               4.
               
               This
               is
               the
               Evangelicall
               accomplishment
               
               of
               the
               vision
               which
               Zachary
               saw
               as
               in
               the
               type
               or
               map
               .
               Zach.
               3.
               v.
               1.
               2.
               
               But
               here
               it
               will
               bee
               demanded
               ,
               whether
               the
               verses
               following
               .
               v.
               3.
               4.
               which
               were
               literally
               &
               historically
               meant
               of
               Iesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Iehosedech
               can
               be
               applied
               to
               Iesus
               our
               high
               Priest
               ,
               either
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               or
               mysticall
               sense
               ?
               Iesus
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 was
                 cloathed
                 with
                 filthy
                 garments
                 and
                 stood
                 before
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 answered
                 and
                 spake
                 unto
                 those
                 that
                 stood
                 before
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 filthy
                 garments
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 him
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Behold
                 I
                 have
                 caused
                 thine
                 iniquity
                 to
                 passe
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 cloath
                 thee
                 with
                 change
                 of
                 rayment
                 v.
              
               4.
               
               Iesus
               his
               outward
               habit
               or
               rayment
               ,
               was
               sordid
               and
               unsightly
               ,
               
                 Qualem
                 decet
                 exulis
                 esse
              
               ,
               Such
               as
               well
               became
               a
               man
               as
               yet
               retainer
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               not
               fully
               absolved
               from
               the
               house
               of
               his
               prison
               ,
               or
               not
               yet
               admitted
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               his
               freedome
               .
            
             
               5
               This
               Iesus
               in
               this
               habit
               was
               a
               true
               picture
               of
               Iesus
               our
               high
               Priest
               whilst
               hee
               continued
               in
               the
               forme
               and
               conditiion
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               or
               whilst
               arraigned
               before
               the
               high
               Priests
               ,
               or
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilat
              
               ;
               and
               although
               in
               this
               estate
               he
               knew
               no
               sin
               ,
               yet
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               2.
               
               
                 Cor.
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               v.
               last
               .
               
                 He
                 was
                 made
                 sinne
                 for
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 rigteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Hee
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 made
                 sinne
              
               for
               us
               ,
               because
               hee
               bare
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               our
               sinnes
               .
               And
               this
               sinne
               or
               iniquity
               God
               did
               truly
               cause
               to
               passe
               from
               him
               ,
               because
               our
               sinnes
               were
               never
               inherent
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               made
               his
               by
               imputation
               only
               .
               The
               punishment
               likewise
               due
               unto
               our
               sinnes
               did
               passe
               from
               him
               at
               his
               departure
               out
               of
               this
               world
               unto
               his
               Father
               .
               The
               new
               rayments
               wherewith
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               was
               
               cloathed
               ,
               are
               emblemes
               ,
               or
               shadowes
               of
               that
               glory
               and
               immortality
               wherewith
               Iesus
               our
               high
               Priest
               since
               his
               Resurrection
               is
               invested
               .
               The
               faire
               Mitre
               ,
               which
               was
               put
               upon
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iehozadeck's
               head
               ,
               was
               the
               modell
               of
               the
               Crowne
               of
               David
               which
               was
               to
               flourish
               upon
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David's
               head
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Psalme
               132.
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 But
                 upon
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 his
                 Crowne
                 flourish
                 .
              
            
             
               6
               Briefly
               ,
               the
               protestation
               which
               the
               Angell
               in
               the
               verses
               following
               makes
               to
               Iesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Iosedech
               is
               but
               a
               renewing
               or
               repetition
               of
               the
               promise
               which
               God
               had
               made
               unto
               Abraham
               and
               David
               concerning
               their
               seede
               .
               The
               tenour
               of
               God's
               promise
               here
               renewed
               or
               repeated
               unto
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               is
               the
               
                 same
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 protested
                 unto
                 Ieshua
                 ,
              
               saying
               ,
               
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 boasts
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 walke
                 in
                 my
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 keepe
                 my
                 charge
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 shalt
                 also
                 judge
                 my
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 also
                 keepe
                 my
                 Courts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 places
                 to
                 walk
                 among
                 these
                 that
                 stand
                 by
                 .
              
               These
               words
               containe
               as
               ample
               a
               patent
               for
               the
               temporall
               or
               legall
               Priesthood
               unto
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iosedech
               and
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               as
               David
               had
               for
               continuation
               of
               the
               temporall
               Kingdome
               in
               his
               race
               or
               progeny
               ;
               both
               the
               promises
               and
               patents
               were
               conditionall
               .
               But
               that
               there
               should
               arise
               an
               everlasting
               Priest
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               an
               everlasting
               King
               ,
               one
               in
               whom
               God's
               promises
               should
               not
               be
               conditionall
               but
               
                 yea
                 and
                 amen
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               absolute
               and
               irrefragable
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               addes
               ,
               
                 Heare
                 now
                 O
                 Ieshua
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 thou
                 and
                 thy
                 fellowes
                 that
                 sit
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 ,
              
               what
               are
               they
               ?
               
                 monstrous
                 persons
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               former
               
               English
               ,
               or
               
                 men
                 wondred
                 at
              
               saith
               the
               later
               ;
               
                 Viri
                 portendentes
              
               saith
               the
               vulgar
               .
               The
               Prophets
               meaning
               is
               that
               they
               are
               men
               set
               for
               types
               or
               signes
               of
               great
               matters
               to
               come
               .
               The
               word
               in
               the
               originall
               is
               the
               same
               .
               Ezech.
               12.
               11.
               
               
                 Say
                 I
                 am
                 your
                 signe
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Princes
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               house
               of
               Israel
               ;
               
                 they
                 shall
                 remove
                 and
                 goe
                 into
                 captivity
                 .
              
               As
               Ezechiel
               his
               digging
               through
               the
               wall
               in
               the
               peoples
               sight
               ,
               and
               carrying
               forth
               his
               stuffe
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               in
               twilight
               ,
               with
               his
               face
               covered
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               not
               see
               the
               ground
               ,
               was
               a
               signe
               or
               prognostication
               of
               Zedechiah's
               stealth
               or
               flight
               from
               the
               Chaldeans
               army
               which
               besieged
               him
               :
               So
               Ieshua
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               fellowes
               in
               all
               this
               action
               or
               solemnity
               (
               specially
               in
               laying
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Altar
               and
               Temple
               )
               were
               prognosticke
               signes
               or
               prefigurations
               of
               Iesus
               the
               everlasting
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               spirituall
               Temple
               ,
               (
               the
               holy
               Catholique
               Church
               )
               which
               he
               was
               to
               build
               by
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               So
               it
               followeth
               ,
               
                 for
                 behold
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 forth
                 my
                 servant
                 the
                 branch
                 .
                 For
                 behold
                 the
                 stone
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 laid
                 before
              
               Ieshua
               ,
               
                 upon
                 one
                 stone
                 shall
                 be
                 seven
                 eyes
                 ,
                 behold
                 I
                 will
                 engrave
                 the
                 graving
                 thereof
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hoasts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 remove
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 that
                 land
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 22.
              
               
               Of
               the
               harmony
               betweene
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               and
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               concerning
               the
               man
               whose
               name
               is
               the
               branch
               :
               How
               his
               growth
               or
               springing
               up
               was
               prefigured
               by
               Zerubbabel
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               :
               His
               name
               and
               title
               as
               our
               high
               Priest
               fore-pictured
               by
               the
               name
               and
               title
               of
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iosedech
               :
               That
               he
               was
               as
               truly
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               before
               all
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               THat
               this
               man
               whose
               name
               was
               the
               Branch
               was
               to
               build
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               to
               take
               his
               investiture
               unto
               his
               priestly
               dignity
               by
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iehosadech
               as
               by
               his
               proxie
               is
               apparent
               from
               the
               sixt
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               11.
               
               
                 Take
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 and
                 make
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
              
               Ieshua
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
              
               Iosedech
               
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 unto
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hasts
                 saying
                 ,
                 Behold
                 the
                 man
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 the
                 Branch
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 grow
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 his
              
               *
               
                 place
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 build
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 hee
                 shall
                 build
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 beare
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 sit
                 and
                 rule
                 upon
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 peace
                 shall
                 be
                 betweene
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               This
               place
               and
               the
               former
               are
               pregnant
               that
               the
               Servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               whose
               name
               was
               Zemah
               the
               Branch
               ,
               whose
               office
               was
               to
               build
               up
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               should
               sit
               upon
               his
               
               Throne
               as
               Priest
               .
               But
               it
               cannot
               from
               either
               place
               be
               gathered
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               intimated
               that
               hee
               should
               either
               be
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               or
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               seede
               of
               Aaron
               as
               Iesus
               ,
               or
               Ioshua
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iehosedech
               was
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Prophet
               affirmeth
               not
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               to
               be
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               or
               Melchisedech
               ,
               so
               neither
               in
               plaine
               termes
               doth
               hee
               deny
               it
               :
               true
               ,
               but
               as
               every
               Prophet
               of
               God
               speakes
               nothing
               but
               the
               truth
               ,
               so
               neither
               doth
               one
               of
               them
               speake
               all
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               all
               that
               is
               requisite
               for
               us
               to
               believe
               concerning
               Iesus
               our
               Saviour
               .
               That
               the
               man
               whose
               name
               was
               the
               Branch
               ,
               (
               the
               same
               party
               of
               whom
               Zachary
               here
               speakes
               )
               should
               not
               be
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               or
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               prophecy
               of
               
                 Ieremiah
                 .
                 Ier.
              
               23.
               5.
               uttered
               more
               then
               seventy
               yeares
               before
               Zachary
               began
               to
               prophecy
               .
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 dayes
                 come
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 unto
              
               David
               
                 a
                 righteous
                 Branch
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 shall
                 raigne
                 and
                 prosper
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 execute
                 judgment
                 and
                 justice
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 dayes
              
               Iudah
               
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 dwell
                 safely
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 name
                 whereby
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               It
               is
               plaine
               then
               out
               of
               the
               fore
               cited
               prophecy
               of
               Zachary
               ,
               that
               God's
               servant
               the
               righteous
               Branch
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               :
               It
               is
               evident
               againe
               out
               of
               Ieremiah
               that
               he
               was
               to
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               seede
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               to
               raigne
               as
               King
               over
               Iudah
               and
               Israel
               ,
               as
               David
               had
               done
               .
               And
               these
               two
               put
               together
               will
               directly
               conclude
               ,
               that
               this
               Branch
               of
               David
               was
               to
               be
               that
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               the
               Lord
               had
               sworne
               and
               would
               not
               repent
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               be
               a
               
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               who
               was
               both
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               and
               by
               interpretation
               the
               King
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               peace
               :
               both
               which
               titles
               are
               expressely
               given
               to
               this
               Servant
               of
               God
               and
               Branch
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               one
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               .
            
             
               3
               But
               is
               it
               intimated
               or
               fore-told
               by
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               as
               truly
               David's
               Lord
               ,
               as
               David's
               Sonne
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               Ieremy
               implies
               this
               in
               fuller
               termes
               then
               David
               himselfe
               doth
               Psalm
               .
               110.
               for
               David
               saith
               ,
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               Adonai
               ,
               not
               Iehovah
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               supreame
               style
               or
               title
               of
               this
               Branch
               of
               David
               should
               be
               not
               
                 Adonai
                 Tzadkenu
              
               ,
               but
               
                 Iehova
                 Tzadkenu
                 ,
                 Iehovah
              
               our
               righteousnesse
               :
               So
               that
               hee
               whom
               David
               in
               spirit
               calleth
               his
               Lord
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               as
               essentially
               Lord
               and
               God
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 sit
                 thou
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 till
              
               I
               
                 make
                 thine
                 enemies
                 thy
                 foot
                 stoole
                 .
              
               But
               was
               he
               according
               unto
               this
               name
               or
               title
               prefigured
               or
               fore-shadowed
               either
               by
               Zerubbabel
               the
               Prince
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               associate
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               in
               conducting
               Gods
               people
               from
               the
               land
               of
               their
               captivity
               into
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               ?
               Yes
               there
               is
               not
               one
               title
               or
               attribute
               mentioned
               in
               either
               prophecy
               but
               it
               is
               fore-shadowed
               ,
               either
               joyntly
               both
               by
               Zerubbabel
               &
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               or
               severally
               by
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               4
               As
               he
               is
               the
               Branch
               of
               David
               fore-prophecied
               by
               
                 Esaiah
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               11.
               1.
               
               (
               where
               to
               both
               these
               prophecies
               of
               Ieremiah
               and
               Zachary
               have
               reference
               ,
               )
               hee
               is
               more
               exquisitely
               prefigured
               
               by
               Zerubbabel
               then
               by
               David
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Prince
               of
               David's
               Line
               .
               The
               Branch
               which
               God
               had
               promised
               to
               raise
               up
               unto
               David
               almost
               an
               110
               yeares
               before
               Ieremiah
               had
               uttered
               his
               prophecies
               ,
               was
               to
               grow
               up
               out
               of
               the
               stemme
               or
               roote
               of
               Iesse
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Esay
               11.
               1.
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               meaner
               parentage
               ,
               then
               Iesse
               the
               Father
               of
               David
               was
               ;
               a
               man
               more
               unlikely
               to
               become
               a
               Prince
               or
               Ruler
               of
               God's
               people
               then
               David
               was
               ,
               when
               hee
               kept
               his
               Father's
               sheepe
               :
               Of
               David's
               linage
               many
               after
               the
               captivity
               were
               poore
               ,
               and
               of
               as
               meane
               ability
               as
               
                 Iesse
                 David's
              
               Father
               was
               .
               Zerubbabel
               was
               borne
               unto
               Salathiel
               in
               captivity
               and
               Salathiel
               himselfe
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ieconiah
               a
               poore
               captive
               Prince
               :
               but
               wh●-Salathiel
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ieconiah's
               body
               or
               rather
               his
               sonne
               by
               adoption
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               then
               was
               said
               before
               .
               Whether
               this
               way
               or
               that
               way
               hee
               were
               his
               sonne
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               the
               potency
               of
               the
               Chaldean
               Empire
               when
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               or
               the
               Chaldeans
               generall
               aversnesse
               from
               the
               Iewes
               or
               their
               jealousie
               of
               the
               royall
               race
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               unlikely
               that
               any
               of
               David's
               line
               should
               be
               released
               from
               captivity
               ,
               or
               be
               suffered
               to
               returne
               from
               Babylon
               unto
               their
               native
               land
               ,
               then
               that
               Israel
               should
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               Egyptian
               thraldome
               by
               Moses
               .
               But
               the
               same
               God
               which
               had
               shewed
               his
               mighty
               power
               in
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               powerfull
               host
               ,
               did
               as
               miraculously
               shew
               both
               his
               power
               and
               wisdome
               in
               the
               suddaine
               surprisall
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               overthrowing
               the
               Babylonian
               Empire
               by
               Cyrus
               .
               Of
               these
               two
               wonderfull
               deliverances
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               the
               later
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               his
               esteeme
               ,
               is
               the
               greater
               ,
               
               therefore
               he
               saith
               Ierem.
               16.
               14.
               15.
               
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 dayes
                 come
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 up
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 that
                 brought
                 up
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 from
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 lands
                 whither
                 hee
                 had
                 driven
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 them
                 againe
                 into
                 their
                 land
                 ,
                 that
              
               I
               
                 gave
                 unto
                 their
                 Fathers
              
               .
               The
               like
               you
               may
               read
               Ierem.
               23.
               7.
               8.
               
               Cyrus
               after
               his
               strange
               conquest
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               sets
               Gods
               people
               free
               ,
               and
               authorizeth
               Zerubbabel
               the
               next
               heire
               then
               left
               unto
               the
               Crown
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               to
               conduct
               them
               unto
               Ierusalem
               ;
               there
               to
               serve
               their
               God
               as
               he
               in
               his
               Lawes
               had
               prescribed
               .
               But
               after
               their
               safe
               arrivall
               there
               ,
               they
               are
               molested
               by
               their
               malicious
               enemies
               :
               the
               building
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               is
               after
               Cyrus
               his
               death
               for
               divers
               yeares
               hindred
               ,
               untill
               Zerubbabel
               by
               his
               favour
               and
               potency
               with
               Cyrus
               his
               successors
               procures
               the
               revivall
               of
               the
               charter
               which
               Cyrus
               granted
               ,
               and
               frees
               himselfe
               and
               God's
               people
               from
               further
               molestation
               by
               their
               enemies
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               read
               it
               at
               large
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Ezra
               .
               So
               that
               part
               of
               Ieremiah's
               prophecy
               is
               verified
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               in
               his
               dayes
               and
               by
               his
               meanes
               (
               under
               God
               )
               Iudah
               was
               saved
               ,
               and
               Israel
               did
               dwell
               securely
               .
               Though
               hee
               were
               not
               in
               name
               or
               title
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               yet
               is
               hee
               indeed
               the
               Saviour
               of
               his
               people
               from
               present
               distresse
               and
               danger
               .
               And
               thus
               farre
               this
               poore
               revived
               Branch
               of
               David
               is
               a
               true
               and
               lively
               Type
               of
               that
               Branch
               of
               David
               ,
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               made
               unto
               Abraham
               and
               David
               were
               fulfilled
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Saviour
               not
               in
               realty
               only
               but
               in
               name
               or
               title
               ,
               and
               called
               especially
               
               Iesus
               because
               hee
               was
               to
               save
               his
               people
               not
               from
               bodily
               distresse
               or
               captivity
               but
               from
               their
               sinnes
               .
               And
               as
               he
               is
               in
               this
               sensea
               Saviour
               ,
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iehosadech
               is
               the
               lively
               Type
               or
               shadow
               of
               him
               as
               well
               in
               office
               or
               function
               as
               in
               expresse
               name
               or
               title
               ;
               for
               hee
               being
               their
               high
               Priest
               and
               Aaron's
               successor
               ,
               did
               make
               legall
               attonement
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               did
               sanctify
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Altar
               ,
               and
               their
               offerings
               ,
               and
               performed
               all
               legall
               righteousnesse
               for
               the●
               insigne
               of
               greater
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               salvation
               by
               that
               high
               Priest
               which
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               whose
               supreame
               title
               was
               the
               Lord
               our
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               5
               But
               did
               either
               Zerubbabel
               or
               this
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               his
               associates
               prefigure
               or
               fore
               ▪
               shadow
               our
               high
               Priest
               in
               this
               royall
               name
               or
               title
               of
               being
               the
               Lord
               our
               righteousnesse
               ?
               Certaine
               it
               is
               that
               Zerubbabel
               did
               not
               ,
               for
               neither
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               nor
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               Progenitors
               names
               since
               Iehosaphat's
               dayes
               had
               any
               reference
               to
               this
               title
               ,
               nor
               import
               the
               thing
               signified
               by
               it
               in
               their
               grammaticall
               significations
               .
               But
               the
               Father
               of
               this
               I●shua
               ,
               or
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               was
               named
               Iehosadech
               which
               signifies
               as
               much
               as
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               the
               righteous
               Lord.
               
            
             
               6
               But
               here
               wee
               must
               consider
               that
               names
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               Some
               names
               agree
               to
               the
               things
               named
               substantially
               and
               directly
               .
               Others
               accidentally
               or
               
                 in
                 obliqu●
              
               .
               The
               former
               fort
               expresse
               the
               condition
               and
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               named
               .
               As
               the
               name
               of
               Adam
               which
               God
               imposed
               upon
               the
               first
               man
               did
               expresse
               his
               nature
               or
               substance
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               red
               earth
               out
               of
               the
               which
               he
               was
               framed
               .
               So
               the
               name
               which
               
               Adam
               gave
               unto
               the
               first
               woman
               did
               truly
               expresse
               the
               nature
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Sex
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               made
               of
               man
               ;
               that
               shee
               was
               of
               his
               flesh
               and
               of
               his
               bones
               ,
               so
               likewise
               is
               the
               name
               of
               Eveh
               a
               true
               expression
               of
               her
               nature
               ,
               for
               she
               was
               the
               Mother
               and
               Fonntaine
               of
               life
               unto
               all
               posteritie
               .
            
             
               7
               Names
               otherwhiles
               though
               solemnely
               given
               expresse
               or
               import
               some
               circumstance
               or
               relation
               unto
               the
               nature
               or
               thing
               it selfe
               which
               they
               primarily
               and
               properly
               signifie
               .
               So
               Gideon
               was
               called
               Ierub-baal
               ,
               not
               that
               ever
               he
               did
               plead
               for
               Baal
               ,
               but
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               fathers
               answer
               unto
               them
               which
               had
               expostulated
               with
               him
               for
               cutting
               downe
               Baal's
               grove
               .
            
             
               8
               So
               Moses
               called
               the
               Altar
               which
               he
               erected
               .
               Exod.
               17.
               14.
               
               Iehovah-Nissi
               the
               Lord
               my
               banner
               .
               Not
               ,
               thereby
               intending
               to
               occasion
               us
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               Altar
               so
               named
               was
               either
               Iehovah
               ,
               or
               his
               defence
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               import
               or
               signifie
               that
               in
               that
               place
               wherein
               hee
               built
               the
               Altar
               and
               at
               the
               time
               of
               this
               inscription
               ,
               Iehovah
               his
               God
               had
               been
               the
               defender
               and
               protectour
               of
               Israel
               in
               miraculous
               manner
               against
               the
               Amalekites
               .
               So
               likewise
               when
               our
               Saviour
               called
               
                 Simon
                 ,
                 Cephas
              
               or
               Petros
               ,
               the
               name
               imports
               not
               that
               he
               was
               either
               the
               rocke
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               Corner-stone
               whereon
               Christ's
               Church
               is
               founded
               ;
               
               But
               only
               that
               he
               had
               some
               speciall
               reference
               or
               relation
               unto
               the
               rock
               or
               foundation
               Stone
               which
               God
               had
               laid
               in
               Sion
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               all
               one
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               first
               which
               did
               solemnely
               confesse
               and
               acknowledg
               Christ
               Iesus
               to
               be
               as
               truly
               God
               as
               man.
               The
               matter
               or
               object
               directly
               signified
               by
               these
               
               words
               is
               the
               only
               true
               and
               reall
               Foundation
               of
               faith
               
               as
               Christian
               ;
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               it selfe
               .
               Of
               this
               ranke
               or
               sort
               of
               names
               is
               the
               name
               Iehosadech
               as
               it
               was
               given
               unto
               the
               Father
               of
               Iesus
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               but
               this
               doth
               no
               way
               import
               that
               he
               was
               either
               Iehovah
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               more
               righteous
               thē
               other
               high
               Priests
               had
               beene
               ;
               and
               yet
               so
               called
               not
               by
               chance
               or
               out
               of
               vain
               ostentation
               of
               his
               parents
               ,
               but
               by
               divine
               instinct
               or
               appointment
               of
               God
               :
               Or
               whatsoever
               intent
               his
               parēts
               might
               have
               in
               giving
               him
               this
               name
               ,
               God
               did
               so
               direct
               their
               intentiōs
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Caiphas
               his
               speech
               to
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               prophecy
               of
               what
               was
               to
               come
               .
               We
               may
               say
               of
               Iehosadech
               as
               the
               Angell
               said
               of
               Iesus
               and
               his
               fellow-Priests
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               
                 vir
                 portendens
              
               ,
               his
               very
               name
               and
               office
               did
               portend
               
                 or
                 bode
              
               that
               Iehovah
               himselfe
               the
               righseous
               Lord
               should
               become
               our
               high
               Priest
               .
               And
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iehosadech
               was
               the
               first
               high
               Priest
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Aaron
               that
               was
               called
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               this
               likewise
               did
               portend
               or
               fore-shadow
               that
               the
               Saviour
               of
               God's
               people
               ,
               the
               high
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               son
               not
               of
               David
               only
               but
               of
               Iebovah
               the
               righteous
               Lord
               ,
               or
               Lord
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
               And
               if
               he
               were
               to
               be
               as
               truly
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Iehovah
               the
               righteous
               Lord
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               then
               questionlesse
               hee
               was
               to
               be
               as
               truely
               Iehovah
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               truly
               and
               essentially
               God
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               truly
               and
               essentially
               man.
               For
               the
               relation
               betwixt
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               is
               much
               more
               strict
               in
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               then
               it
               can
               be
               amongst
               men
               .
            
             
               9
               Amongst
               men
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               if
               the
               Father
               
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               must
               be
               a
               man
               ;
               if
               the
               Father
               be
               mortall
               the
               Sonne
               must
               be
               mortall
               :
               but
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               that
               if
               the
               Father
               be
               a
               righteous
               or
               potent
               man
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               likewise
               must
               be
               a
               righteous
               or
               potent
               man.
               The
               reason
               is
               because
               they
               are
               divided
               in
               substance
               .
               But
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               or
               essence
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               it
               will
               directly
               follow
               not
               only
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Father
               be
               God
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               is
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               if
               the
               Father
               be
               Lord
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               also
               must
               be
               Lord
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
               Yet
               in
               as
               much
               as
               not
               Iehosadech
               the
               Father
               but
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               became
               legall
               righteousnesse
               or
               a
               temporall
               Saviour
               to
               God's
               people
               in
               captivity
               ,
               this
               truly
               fore-shadoweth
               this
               truth
               unto
               us
               ;
               that
               although
               God
               the
               Father
               be
               as
               truly
               the
               Lord
               of
               righteousnesse
               as
               God
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               both
               being
               of
               one
               substance
               ,
               yet
               is
               Iehovah
               become
               our
               righteousnesse
               and
               our
               salvation
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Son.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 23.
              
               
               The
               obiection
               of
               the
               Iewes
               against
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               former
               Prophecy
               
                 Ierem.
                 23.
              
               answered
               .
               In
               what
               sense
               Iudah
               is
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               Israel
               to
               dwell
               in
               safety
               by
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               and
               Sonne
               of
               David
               .
            
             
               YEt
               here
               the
               Iew
               will
               object
               that
               this
               prophecy
               is
               not
               yet
               fulfilled
               because
               Iudah
               is
               not
               fully
               saved
               ,
               nor
               Israel
               planted
               in
               their
               owne
               land
               .
               But
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               fully
               answered
               this
               objection
               ,
               if
               wee
               could
               as
               rightly
               apply
               his
               solution
               .
               All
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 not
              
               Israel
               
                 that
                 are
                 called
              
               Israel
               .
               Rom.
               9.
               6.
               
               Yet
               many
               are
               true
               Israelites
               indeed
               which
               are
               not
               so
               in
               name
               ;
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 he
                 a
                 Iew
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 inwardly
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               in
               the
               same
               place
               gives
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               many
               are
               Iewes
               or
               of
               Iudah
               inwardly
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               of
               Iudah
               outwardly
               ,
               or
               so
               called
               by
               name
               .
               Whosoever
               is
               inwardly
               or
               in
               heart
               that
               which
               the
               name
               of
               Iudah
               importeth
               ,
               he
               is
               truly
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               seede
               of
               Iudah
               or
               of
               Abraham
               concerning
               the
               flesh
               .
               Now
               the
               name
               of
               Iudah
               or
               Iew
               importeth
               as
               much
               as
               a
               confessor
               or
               true
               professor
               of
               Abraham's
               faith
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               is
               a
               true
               Israelite
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               qualified
               as
               Nathaniel
               was
               ,
               
                 one
                 in
                 whose
                 spirit
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 guile
                 :
              
               unto
               all
               such
               and
               only
               unto
               such
               the
               Lord
               imputeth
               no
               sinne
               :
               and
               all
               they
               unto
               whom
               the
               Lord
               imputeth
               no
               sinne
               ;
               all
               such
               as
               truly
               confesse
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               and
               
               promised
               Branch
               of
               David
               are
               saved
               by
               him
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               the
               somes
               of
               Iacob
               or
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               Gentiles
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
               So
               that
               in
               conclusion
               all
               ludah
               and
               all
               Israel
               according
               to
               the
               full
               extent
               of
               this
               prophecy
               are
               saved
               by
               this
               Iesus
               :
               for
               all
               of
               them
               dwell
               in
               safety
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               become
               afraid
               of
               themselves
               ,
               but
               possesse
               their
               soules
               with
               patience
               .
               To
               become
               Iewes
               or
               Israelites
               in
               this
               sense
               is
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               this
               degree
               they
               likewise
               have
               from
               Iesus
               ,
               through
               whom
               and
               in
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               expect
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               salvation
               .
               Christ
               then
               first
               saves
               us
               from
               our
               sins
               that
               are
               inherent
               in
               us
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               )
               hee
               first
               
                 sets
                 us
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
              
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               finally
               exempts
               us
               from
               the
               wages
               of
               sinne
               which
               is
               everlasting
               death
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               is
               contained
               in
               that
               fore-cited
               promise
               ,
               Ierem.
               16.
               and
               in
               the
               close
               and
               conclusion
               of
               that
               prophecie
               ,
               Ierem.
               23.
               concerning
               the
               saving
               of
               Iudah
               and
               Israel
               by
               the
               branch
               of
               David
               whose
               name
               or
               title
               is
               ,
               The
               Lord
               our
               righteousnesse
               .
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 dayes
                 come
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 say
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 which
                 brought
                 up
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 which
                 brought
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 led
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 country
                 :
              
               The
               Hebrew
               phrase
               
                 Meeretz
                 zaponah
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               usuall
               and
               ordinary
               rate
               of
               that
               language
               ,
               signifies
               indeed
               from
               the
               North-land
               ;
               yet
               the
               originall
               of
               this
               signification
               or
               importance
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               was
               from
               a
               conceit
               which
               the
               Iews
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               had
               their
               habitation
               neere
               unto
               the
               Aequinoctiall
               line
               ,
               had
               ;
               That
               those
               
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               which
               were
               more
               remote
               from
               the
               Aequinoctiall
               or
               Southerne
               climes
               were
               hidden
               from
               the
               sun
               ,
               and
               were
               at
               least
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               lands
               of
               obscurity
               and
               darknesse
               .
               The
               very
               prime
               and
               native
               signification
               of
               the
               originall
               words
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               rendred
               by
               our
               English
               
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 land
                 or
                 Country
                 ,
              
               is
               verbatim
               from
               the
               land
               of
               obscurity
               or
               darknesse
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               the
               land
               of
               Chaldea
               (
               whereof
               Babylon
               was
               the
               chiefe
               City
               or
               Metropolis
               )
               was
               unto
               others
               ,
               it
               was
               unto
               the
               captive
               Iewes
               a
               country
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               a
               land
               of
               obscurity
               ;
               the
               very
               shadow
               of
               death
               .
               And
               their
               deliverance
               from
               it
               was
               a
               true
               type
               or
               shadow
               of
               our
               deliverance
               from
               the
               region
               or
               land
               of
               darknesse
               it selfe
               .
               The
               full
               importance
               of
               the
               Evangellicall
               mystery
               included
               in
               the
               fore-cited
               passage
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               according
               to
               the
               most
               proper
               and
               most
               exquisite
               literall
               sense
               is
               expounded
               unto
               us
               by
               our
               Apostle
               
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 Coloss
              
               .
               1.
               12.
               13.
               
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 meete
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 delivered
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 translated
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 his
                 dearly
                 beloved
                 Son.
                 
              
            
             
               2
               So
               that
               this
               part
               of
               Ieremie's
               prophecie
               .
               23.
               6.
               
               
                 In
                 his
                 dayes
                 Iudah
              
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               Israel
               shall
               dwell
               in
               safety
               ,
               must
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               every
               one
               of
               us
               more
               exquisitely
               then
               it
               was
               in
               the
               whole
               remnant
               of
               Iudab
               and
               Israel
               which
               returned
               in
               safety
               from
               Babylon
               the
               land
               of
               their
               captivity
               unto
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               their
               peace
               and
               rest
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               us
               must
               be
               saved
               from
               the
               land
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               translated
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               light
               ,
               before
               wee
               can
               
               be
               sure
               of
               our
               salvation
               ;
               before
               our
               election
               and
               salvation
               can
               be
               made
               certaine
               unto
               us
               .
               For
               every
               one
               of
               us
               is
               by
               nature
               the
               child
               of
               wrath
               ;
               every
               one
               of
               as
               as
               he
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               Adam
               carries
               a
               Babel
               or
               masse
               of
               confusion
               about
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               rather
               lives
               in
               it
               as
               in
               a
               walking
               prison
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               us
               is
               subject
               to
               morethen
               Baby
               lonish
               ,
               to
               more
               then
               Egyptian
               slavery
               .
               Our
               very
               soules
               which
               are
               the
               light
               unto
               our
               bodies
               ;
               our
               very
               minds
               which
               have
               the
               same
               place
               in
               our
               soules
               which
               Goshen
               had
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               are
               darkened
               or
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               )
               are
               darknesse
               it selfe
               .
               Now
               to
               extract
               or
               draw
               us
               out
               of
               our selves
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               that
               servitude
               unto
               finne
               in
               which
               wee
               were
               borne
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               us
               out
               of
               that
               darknesse
               which
               is
               within
               us
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               miracle
               a
               more
               remarkable
               document
               of
               God's
               infinite
               power
               &
               wisdome
               then
               the
               bringing
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               then
               the
               rescuing
               of
               Iudah
               from
               the
               captivity
               of
               Babylon
               were
               .
               God
               did
               make
               the
               winde
               and
               waters
               his
               instruments
               to
               overthrow
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               hoast
               in
               the
               red
               sea
               :
               he
               made
               his
               Angels
               ministring
               spirits
               to
               conduct
               Israel
               in
               their
               departure
               thence
               ;
               but
               to
               draw
               us
               out
               of
               our selves
               ,
               to
               extract
               our
               mindes
               and
               spirits
               from
               the
               dreggs
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               translate
               them
               from
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               light
               ,
               the
               ministry
               or
               service
               of
               Angels
               or
               other
               creatures
               did
               not
               suffice
               .
               For
               accomplishing
               this
               great
               worke
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               became
               a
               Servant
               .
               Hee
               that
               was
               essentially
               Iehovah
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               did
               cloath
               himselfe
               with
               salvation
               as
               with
               a
               garment
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               Saviour
               not
               in
               the
               appearance
               of
               an
               Angell
               ;
               not
               in
               our
               meere
               shape
               and
               likenesse
               
               nor
               in
               the
               meere
               forme
               or
               shape
               of
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 substance
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 24.
              
               
               That
               our
               high
               Priest
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               did
               not
               only
               accomplish
               that
               which
               was
               fore
               shadowed
               by
               the
               name
               and
               title
               &
               office
               of
               Iesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Iosedech
               ,
               but
               withall
               the
               legall
               rites
               or
               solemnities
               ;
               nowe
               of
               which
               hoe
               did
               destroy
               or
               dissolve
               as
               he
               did
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               but
               change
               or
               advance
               them
               into
               better
               solemnities
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               us
               Christians
               .
               That
               his
               solemne
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               attonement
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               was
               prefigured
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               fore-fignified
               by
               God's
               speciall
               command
               .
            
             
               THe
               Son
               of
               God
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               was
               manifested
               to
               the
               end
               
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 destroy
                 or
                 dissolve
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Divell
                 .
              
               Not
               only
               the
               workes
               which
               hee
               had
               wrought
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               Adam
               and
               all
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               (
               the
               manner
               of
               whose
               destruction
               or
               dissolution
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               discussed
               at
               large
               in
               the
               eighth
               Booke
               of
               these
               Cōmentaries
               ;
               )
               but
               besides
               these
               all
               the
               solemne
               rites
               or
               ceremonies
               ,
               whether
               sacrifices
               or
               other
               services
               by
               which
               the
               subtile
               enemy
               of
               mankind
               had
               enticed
               men
               unto
               ,
               or
               retained
               them
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               service
               .
               All
               these
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               came
               into
               the
               world
               not
               to
               change
               or
               accomplish
               ,
               but
               utterly
               to
               abolish
               or
               destroy
               them
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Aaronicall
               Priesthood
               or
               legall
               ri●es
               dependant
               on
               it
               ,
               these
               hee
               came
               not
               
               utterly
               to
               abolish
               or
               destroy
               ,
               but
               to
               change
               or
               sublimate
               them
               into
               a
               better
               kind
               of
               service
               .
               This
               orthodoxall
               forme
               of
               words
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               taught
               us
               .
               Heb.
               7.
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 Priesthood
                 being
                 changed
                 there
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 necessity
                 a
                 change
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               that
               is
               no
               destruction
               either
               of
               the
               Law
               or
               Priesthood
               .
               The
               false
               witnesses
               themselves
               
                 which
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 to
                 accuse
                 S.
                 Stephan
                 of
                 blasphemous
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               though
               willing
               ,
               no
               question
               ,
               to
               charge
               him
               with
               more
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               yet
               charge
               him
               with
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 heard
                 him
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 shall
                 destroy
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 change
                 the
                 customes
                 which
              
               Moses
               
                 delivered
                 us
                 .
                 Acts
              
               6.
               v.
               14.
               
               But
               these
               malicious
               men
               with
               their
               complices
               and
               abettors
               did
               destroy
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               by
               turning
               it
               into
               a
               denne
               of
               theeves
               or
               murtherers
               ,
               by
               practising
               these
               and
               other
               like
               workes
               of
               the
               Divell
               in
               it
               .
               Notwithstanding
               the
               utter
               destruction
               of
               this
               denne
               of
               theeves
               by
               these
               means
               (
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               Temple
               whilst
               it
               continued
               a
               house
               of
               praier
               )
               was
               not
               utterly
               destroyed
               ,
               but
               rather
               changed
               or
               translated
               unto
               Ierusalem
               which
               is
               above
               ,
               as
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Covenant
               had
               beene
               before
               ,
               from
               Shiloh
               unto
               Sion
               .
               As
               for
               any
               intention
               utterly
               to
               destroy
               any
               custome
               which
               Moses
               had
               given
               them
               they
               had
               no
               pretence
               to
               accuse
               either
               
                 S.
                 Stephan
              
               or
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               had
               solemnely
               protested
               that
               hee
               
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 or
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fulfill
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               none
               ,
               unlesse
               perhaps
               some
               base
               Mechanicke
               or
               meaner
               metall
               man
               ,
               who
               thinkes
               the
               matter
               whereon
               hee
               workes
               to
               be
               of
               all
               others
               the
               best
               ,
               would
               accuse
               an
               Alchimist
               or
               ingenious
               Artist
               for
               
               wasting
               or
               destroying
               copper
               ,
               lead
               ,
               or
               brasse
               ,
               if
               hee
               could
               change
               or
               sublimate
               them
               into
               pure
               gold
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               change
               or
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               best
               egall
               rites
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               were
               appointed
               by
               an
               everlasting
               covenant
               ,
               was
               more
               admirable
               then
               this
               supposed
               transmutation
               of
               baser
               metals
               into
               refined
               gold
               ,
               can
               truly
               represent
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               *
               observed
               before
               ,
               Albeit
               our
               Saviour
               was
               no
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               either
               before
               or
               after
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               yet
               hee
               did
               most
               exquisitely
               accomplish
               the
               whole
               Aaronicall
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               other
               legall
               rites
               dependent
               on
               it
               by
               his
               Consecration
               to
               a
               more
               excellent
               ,
               truly
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               .
               Circumcision
               was
               enjoyned
               under
               this
               title
               of
               an
               everlasting
               covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               enjoyned
               under
               a
               terrible
               penalty
               (
               before
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               )
               to
               all
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               throughout
               their
               generations
               .
               Was
               this
               rite
               or
               ceremony
               then
               destroyed
               or
               annihilated
               by
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               Neither
               destroyed
               then
               ,
               nor
               changed
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               at
               his
               Circumcision
               designed
               to
               be
               changed
               into
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               Resrrection
               and
               Ascention
               ,
               not
               so
               properly
               changed
               as
               advanced
               into
               a
               better
               Sacrament
               or
               Seale
               of
               God's
               love
               unto
               mankind
               ,
               under
               a
               stricter
               penalty
               to
               the
               contemners
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               undertakers
               for
               both
               sexes
               ,
               then
               Circumcision
               had
               been
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               males
               .
               The
               Iewish
               Sabbath
               or
               Seventh
               day
               likewise
               was
               not
               so
               truly
               nullified
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               precept
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               a
               commemoration
               of
               God's
               rest
               from
               all
               his
               workes
               upon
               the
               Seventh
               day
               ,
               as
               clarified
               or
               purged
               from
               the
               droffe
               or
               dreggs
               of
               legall
               
               ceremonies
               ;
               and
               chang'd
               into
               the
               Lords
               day
               :
               And
               the
               Lords
               day
               besides
               the
               representation
               of
               God's
               rest
               from
               his
               workes
               of
               creation
               upon
               the
               Seventh
               day
               ,
               containes
               a
               weekly
               commemoration
               of
               our
               Redemption
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               finne
               and
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               (
               represented
               by
               the
               thraldome
               of
               Israel
               in
               Egypt
               )
               through
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Redeemer
               .
               Againe
               ,
               no
               solemnity
               in
               all
               the
               sacred
               Calender
               of
               legall
               foasts
               was
               more
               peremptorily
               enjoyned
               ,
               or
               strictly
               observed
               then
               the
               feast
               of
               Expiation
               ,
               or
               Attonement
               ;
               yet
               was
               not
               this
               anniveriary
               feast
               so
               properly
               abolished
               as
               accomplished
               or
               advanced
               by
               that
               one
               everlasting
               attonement
               made
               once
               for
               all
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               For
               albeit
               that
               attonement
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               or
               offring
               ,
               was
               but
               once
               made
               ,
               yet
               the
               vertue
               or
               efficacy
               of
               it
               is
               not
               circumscriptible
               by
               time
               ,
               nor
               interruptible
               by
               any
               moment
               or
               instant
               of
               time
               .
               Though
               hee
               dyed
               but
               once
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               us
               ,
               yet
               he
               liveth
               for
               ever
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               perpetuall
               propitiation
               for
               the
               sinnes
               which
               we
               dayly
               and
               hourely
               commit
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               sake
               and
               through
               his
               propitiation
               ,
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               who
               truly
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               supplicate
               unto
               him
               for
               his
               intercession
               shall
               be
               not
               in
               generall
               only
               but
               in
               particular
               freely
               pardoned
               .
               Not
               doth
               the
               absolute
               everlasting
               perfection
               of
               this
               attonement
               any
               way
               prohibite
               us
               Christians
               to
               keepe
               a
               solemne
               commemoration
               of
               the
               day
               whereon
               it
               was
               made
               once
               for
               all
               .
               But
               whether
               this
               commemoration
               were
               ordained
               or
               observed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               or
               taken
               up
               by
               voluntary
               tacite
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               after
               
               the
               Apostles
               had
               finished
               their
               pilgrimage
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               take
               upon
               mee
               to
               determine
               :
               But
               whether
               from
               this
               or
               that
               authority
               or
               example
               ,
               most
               Christians
               are
               ready
               to
               humble
               themselves
               on
               the
               Friday
               before
               Easter
               ,
               &
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               a
               
                 good
                 day
              
               because
               it
               is
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Passion
               and
               attonement
               made
               by
               it
               .
               And
               albeit
               this
               humiliation
               were
               much
               more
               ritually
               and
               severely
               observed
               by
               all
               of
               us
               then
               it
               is
               by
               some
               few
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               transgresse
               any
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               swerve
               from
               the
               analogie
               of
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               but
               rather
               accomplish
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               purport
               of
               the
               Law
               given
               by
               Moses
               for
               the
               strict
               observation
               of
               the
               day
               of
               legall
               Attonement
               .
               The
               humbling
               of
               our selves
               upon
               that
               day
               by
               fasting
               and
               Prayer
               is
               a
               like
               common
               and
               lawfull
               both
               to
               the
               Iew
               and
               Christian
               ,
               and
               the
               representation
               or
               Commemoration
               of
               Christ's
               bloody
               Death
               upon
               that
               day
               by
               Communication
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               under
               the
               sacramentall
               signes
               and
               pledges
               ,
               is
               rather
               an
               accomplishment
               then
               an
               abolishment
               of
               the
               legall
               sacrifices
               ,
               or
               other
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               Priest's
               entring
               into
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               upon
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               the
               month
               Tisri
               .
               A
               commemoration
               of
               which
               day
               the
               moderne
               Iewes
               to
               this
               day
               celebrate
               with
               foolish
               and
               phantasticke
               ceremonies
               ,
               as
               by
               tormenting
               of
               a
               *
               cock
               ;
               especially
               a
               white
               one
               :
               Yet
               these
               phantasticke
               practices
               serve
               as
               an
               
                 imprese
                 or
                 embleme
              
               of
               that
               sacred
               truth
               which
               wee
               Christians
               beleeve
               and
               acknowledge
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               observed
               at
               large
               in
               the
               fift
               Book
               of
               Commentaries
               upon
               the
               Creed
               .
               Chap.
               4●
               .
               Parag.
               2.
               
               &
               3.
               
            
             
             
               4
               May
               wee
               Christians
               then
               call
               the
               Friday
               be
               fore
               Easter
               our
               day
               of
               Attonement
               ,
               or
               the
               Dominicall
               next
               after
               it
               the
               great
               Sabbath
               ?
               For
               assoiling
               this
               or
               the
               like
               Querie
               about
               the
               use
               of
               words
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               are
               legall
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               fitter
               distinction
               then
               that
               plaine
               maxime
               of
               the
               Schooles
               ,
               
                 Omne
                 maius
                 continet
                 in
                 se
                 suum
                 minus
                 non
                 formaliter
                 tamen
                 sed
                 eminenter
                 :
                 Every
                 greater
                 containeth
                 the
                 lesse
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 not
                 formally
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 eminencie
                 .
              
               It
               were
               no
               branch
               of
               untruth
               to
               say
               that
               a
               quadrangle
               is
               two
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               five-angled
               figure
               is
               three
               triangles
               ;
               yet
               would
               it
               be
               a
               solecisme
               to
               say
               the
               one
               were
               three
               triangles
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               two
               triangles
               .
               If
               wee
               should
               be
               directly
               demanded
               what
               manner
               of
               figure
               this
               or
               that
               were
               ;
               the
               only
               true
               and
               punctuall
               answer
               must
               be
               that
               the
               one
               is
               formally
               a
               quadrangle
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               quinqangle
               .
               To
               deny
               any
               King
               of
               England
               for
               the
               time
               being
               to
               be
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               would
               be
               censured
               for
               more
               then
               an
               errour
               or
               Logicall
               untruth
               ;
               for
               since
               the
               annexion
               of
               that
               great
               Dukedome
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               every
               King
               of
               England
               hath
               had
               as
               just
               and
               full
               a
               Title
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               it
               selse
               ,
               or
               ancient
               Crown-lands
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               a
               Lawyer
               or
               other
               skilfull
               in
               drawing
               legall
               instruments
               should
               in
               those
               very
               Charters
               or
               donations
               which
               the
               royall
               power
               grants
               ,
               not
               as
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               enstile
               him
               only
               thus
               ,
               H.
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               &c.
               doe
               give
               and
               grant
               to
               N.
               omitting
               his
               royall
               Titles
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               dangerous
               solecisme
               in
               Law.
               Now
               the
               legall
               titles
               or
               names
               of
               feasts
               or
               of
               the
               services
               are
               so
               contained
               in
               the
               Evangelicall
               
               services
               and
               solemnities
               ,
               as
               two
               triangles
               are
               in
               a
               quadrangle
               ,
               or
               as
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               is
               in
               the
               royall
               Title
               of
               King
               of
               England
               .
               It
               is
               no
               sinne
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Friday
               before
               Easter
               is
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Attonement
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               on
               which
               Christ
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               is
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               :
               but
               the
               more
               Evangelicall
               or
               royall
               Style
               is
               to
               nominate
               the
               one
               the
               Lords
               day
               rather
               then
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               rather
               Good-Friday
               ,
               or
               
                 feria
                 quinta
                 in
                 hebdomade
                 sancta
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               fift
               day
               besides
               the
               precedent
               dominicall
               in
               the
               holy
               weeke
               )
               then
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Attonement
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               all
               other
               Christian
               festivals
               instituted
               as
               solemne
               commemorations
               in
               testimony
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               legall
               rites
               or
               services
               by
               the
               suffrings
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               other
               glorious
               actions
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               short
               digression
               with
               Erasmus
               his
               resolution
               of
               a
               question
               lesse
               needfull
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               yet
               agitated
               by
               some
               as
               it
               seemes
               in
               his
               dayes
               or
               before
               him
               ,
               
                 Non
                 hic
                 agitab●
                 quaestionem
                 ,
                 An
                 in
                 Christum
                 competat
                 servi
                 vocabulum
                 :
                 qui
                 favent
                 ejus
                 dignitati
                 ,
                 malunt
                 filium
                 dici
                 quam
                 servum
                 ;
                 quirespiciunt
                 ejus
                 humilitatem
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 mortem
                 usque
                 obedientiam
                 ,
                 non
                 horrent
                 servi
                 vocabulum
                 :
                 Filii
                 nomine
                 magis
                 gaudent
                 sacrae
                 literae
                 ,
                 &
                 ipse
                 dominus
                 patrem
                 saepius
                 appellat
                 quam
                 Dominum
                 aut
                 Deum
                 suum
                 ,
                 &
                 tamen
                 Paulus
                 scribit
                 illi
                 susceptam
                 formam
                 servi
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 hominis
                 ut
                 interpretantur
                 quidam
                 ,
                 nec
                 servi
                 modo
                 verùm
                 etiam
                 servi
                 mali
                 &
                 verberibus
                 digni
                 ,
                 quemadmodum
                 dictus
                 est
                 eidem
                 ,
                 venisse
                 in
                 similitudine
                 carnis
                 peccati
                 .
                 Sed
                 absit
                 hac
                 de
                 re
                 inter
                 conservos
                 contentio
                 ,
              
               
               
                 qui
                 servum
                 appellare
                 gaudent
                 ,
                 imitentur
                 illius
                 obedientiam
                 ;
                 quibus
                 magis
                 arridet
                 filii
                 nomen
                 ,
                 imitentur
                 illius
                 charitatem
                 ;
                 qui
                 utrolibet
                 nomine
                 agnoscunt
                 Dominum
                 Iesum
                 ,
                 utrumque
                 pro
                 viribus
                 exprimant
                 .
                 In
                 rebus
                 enim
                 spiritualibus
                 nihil
                 vetat
                 eundem
                 nunc
                 servum
                 ,
                 nunc
                 filium
                 appellari
                 .
                 Erasmus
                 in
              
               Psal
               .
               85.
               ver
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               5
               But
               seeing
               wee
               Christians
               affirme
               that
               our
               high
               Priest
               did
               accomplish
               the
               legall
               priesthood
               and
               sacrifices
               by
               his
               bloody
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               the
               Iew
               may
               object
               that
               however
               his
               satisfaction
               might
               be
               full
               for
               substance
               ,
               yet
               it
               failed
               in
               congruity
               of
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               for
               the
               circumstance
               of
               time
               .
               [
               
                 O
                 pus
                 diei
                 decenter
                 fit
                 in
                 die
                 suo
              
               ;
               ]
               Every
               worke
               is
               then
               well
               done
               ,
               then
               better
               done
               then
               otherwise
               it
               could
               be
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               done
               in
               its
               owne
               time
               or
               proper
               day
               :
               If
               then
               Christ
               made
               full
               attonement
               for
               all
               our
               sinnes
               by
               his
               owne
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               this
               sacrifice
               had
               been
               offered
               in
               better
               season
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               attonement
               which
               was
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               the
               seventh
               month
               or
               September
               ,
               then
               on
               that
               day
               wherein
               hee
               offered
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               the
               first
               month
               ,
               a
               day
               as
               farr
               different
               in
               time
               from
               the
               day
               of
               attonement
               ,
               as
               one
               festivall
               day
               or
               solemnitie
               can
               be
               from
               another
               .
               The
               answer
               first
               in
               generall
               is
               that
               seeing
               our
               high
               priest
               was
               to
               offer
               but
               one
               bloody
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               not
               oftner
               then
               once
               (
               for
               as
               his
               death
               so
               his
               sacrifice
               was
               never
               to
               be
               reiterated
               )
               it
               was
               impossible
               hee
               should
               offer
               this
               one
               sacrifice
               (
               by
               which
               all
               legall
               sacrifices
               and
               services
               were
               to
               be
               accomplished
               )
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               wherein
               all
               the
               sacrifices
               which
               
               did
               fore
               ,
               shadow
               it
               were
               offered
               or
               performed
               .
               As
               impossible
               it
               was
               that
               this
               his
               only
               sacrifice
               should
               be
               offered
               at
               severall
               times
               ,
               as
               in
               severall
               places
               .
               Although
               most
               in
               the
               Romish
               Church
               seeme
               to
               avouch
               both
               parts
               of
               this
               impossibility
               ,
               yet
               they
               avouch
               it
               with
               this
               distinction
               or
               limitation
               that
               his
               bloody
               sacrifice
               was
               but
               once
               offered
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               .
               But
               of
               this
               (
               if
               God
               permit
               )
               hereafter
               .
               His
               bloody
               sacrifice
               that
               Church
               doth
               grant
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               but
               once
               ,
               and
               therefore
               but
               upon
               a
               speciall
               day
               or
               solemne
               feast
               ,
               which
               did
               fore-shadow
               it
               by
               the
               proper
               sacrifice
               of
               that
               day
               .
               Now
               not
               only
               the
               annuall
               but
               all
               the
               dayly
               sacrifices
               did
               fore-shadow
               this
               his
               bloody
               ``
               sacrifice
               once
               offered
               for
               all
               :
               and
               all
               of
               them
               were
               ``
               accomplished
               by
               it
               .
               Reason
               ,
               from
               these
               premisses
               ``
               may
               instruct
               us
               ,
               how
               requisite
               it
               was
               that
               he
               should
               offer
               this
               sacrifice
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               or
               upon
               that
               day
               on
               which
               the
               principall
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               most
               exquisitely
               or
               most
               lively
               fore-shadowed
               it
               ,
               were
               offered
               .
               The
               services
               or
               sacrifices
               of
               other
               feasts
               were
               to
               attend
               or
               conjoyne
               themselves
               to
               this
               .
               Now
               as
               Ierusalem
               was
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Nation
               ,
               the
               place
               wherein
               all
               the
               seede
               of
               Iacob
               wheresoever
               they
               dwelt
               were
               to
               present
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               performe
               the
               solemnities
               and
               services
               of
               their
               principall
               feasts
               ;
               so
               the
               Passeover
               was
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               their
               solemne
               feasts
               :
               all
               other
               feasts
               had
               speciall
               reference
               unto
               it
               ;
               It
               did
               point
               out
               the
               time
               as
               Ierusalem
               did
               the
               place
               wherein
               all
               other
               legal
               solemnities
               were
               to
               be
               accomplished
               .
               Seeing
               then
               our
               high
               Priest
               was
               to
               accomplish
               as
               well
               the
               sacrifices
               
               of
               the
               pa●chall
               Lambe
               ,
               as
               the
               services
               of
               the
               attonement
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               requisite
               that
               the
               services
               usuall
               upon
               that
               day
               of
               attonement
               should
               yeeld
               unto
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               for
               circumstance
               of
               time
               ,
               then
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               should
               yeeld
               unto
               it
               ;
               specially
               seeing
               our
               high
               Priest
               had
               already
               punctually
               accomplished
               the
               principall
               solemnitie
               used
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               attonement
               ,
               
                 in
                 die
                 suo
              
               upon
               the
               very
               feast
               day
               of
               attonnement
               ,
               which
               (
               *
               as
               is
               before
               said
               )
               was
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               his
               consecration
               to
               his
               prophetical
               function
               .
               Albeit
               divers
               bloody
               sacrifices
               were
               offered
               upon
               the
               feast
               of
               attonement
               ,
               yet
               the
               principall
               and
               most
               publike
               solemnitie
               was
               the
               leading
               of
               the
               scape-goat
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               
                 Levit.
                 16.
                 v.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 reconciling
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 and
                 the
                 Al●ar
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 bring
                 the
                 live
                 goat
                 ,
                 and
              
               Aaron
               
                 shall
                 lay
                 both
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 live
                 goat
                 ,
                 and
                 consesse
                 over
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 iniquities
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 transgressions
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 putting
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 goat
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 send
                 them
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 fit
                 man
                 into
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 .
              
               To
               accomplish
               the
               mystery
               of
               this
               service
               our
               Saviour
               was
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               immediately
               after
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               bearing
               the
               iniquity
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               sinnes
               which
               had
               been
               confessed
               by
               Ierusalem
               and
               Iudah
               at
               Iohn's
               baptisme
               .
               And
               though
               he
               himselfe
               needed
               not
               to
               be
               washed
               and
               baptized
               as
               being
               all
               cleane
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               heesaith
               himselfe
               ,
               it
               became
               him
               to
               be
               consecrated
               by
               baptisme
               to
               this
               service
               to
               fulfill
               all
               righteousnesse
               ;
               and
               by
               fulfilling
               this
               part
               
               of
               righteousnesse
               in
               bearing
               the
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               this
               people
               had
               confessed
               ,
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               hee
               made
               a
               fuller
               attonement
               for
               Ierusalem
               &
               Iudah
               then
               any
               high
               Priest
               before
               had
               made
               .
               That
               curse
               wherewith
               Malachy
               had
               threatned
               the
               Lord
               would
               smite
               the
               earth
               or
               land
               of
               Iewry
               was
               for
               this
               time
               averted
               ,
               by
               this
               his
               bloody
               service
               .
            
             
               6
               But
               as
               our
               Saviour
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               baptisme
               which
               was
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               attonement
               had
               fulfilled
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               scape-goat
               ;
               so
               hee
               was
               to
               accomplish
               the
               mystery
               fore-shadowed
               by
               the
               bloody
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               paschall
               Lambe
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               upon
               his
               returne
               from
               the
               wildernesse
               had
               prophecied
               
                 behold
                 the
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               1.
               29.
               
               Hee
               had
               borne
               the
               iniquity
               of
               Ierusalem
               and
               Iudah
               by
               his
               journey
               unto
               ,
               by
               his
               fasting
               and
               watching
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               from
               this
               Iohn
               fore-saw
               he
               was
               to
               take
               away
               or
               beare
               (
               for
               so
               the
               originall
               may
               import
               )
               the
               iniquites
               or
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               He
               is
               called
               by
               Iohn
               and
               others
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               innocent
               and
               spotlesse
               life
               ;
               yet
               not
               so
               much
               (
               if
               at
               all
               )
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Lambes
               offered
               in
               the
               dayly
               sacrifices
               (
               which
               were
               altogether
               without
               spot
               or
               blemish
               )
               as
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               paschal
               Lambe
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               the
               choisest
               and
               fayrest
               of
               the
               flock
               :
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               God
               in
               his
               wisdome
               would
               have
               him
               sacrificed
               at
               that
               feast
               or
               very
               time
               wherein
               the
               paschall
               Lamb
               was
               stain
               ,
               
                 id
                 est
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               the
               first
               month
               
                 inter
                 duas
                 vesperas
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 evenings
                 .
              
               Some
               think
               betwixt
               three
               of
               the
               clock
               ,
               and
               the
               day-going
               or
               starre-rising
               .
               Out
               Saviour
               
               died
               a
               litle
               after
               three
               ,
               and
               was
               brought
               in
               peace
               into
               his
               grave
               about
               the
               sun-setting
               ,
               and
               by
               rest
               or
               reposall
               in
               it
               hath
               hallowed
               the
               houses
               of
               death
               as
               the
               paschall
               Lambe
               did
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Israelites
               wherein
               it
               was
               slain
               ,
               and
               purchased
               our
               safety
               from
               the
               destroying
               Angell
               ,
               even
               whilst
               our
               bodies
               lodge
               within
               the
               land
               of
               darknesse
               or
               region
               of
               death
               .
               The
               congruity
               of
               time
               and
               other
               circumstances
               between
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               paschall
               Lambe
               and
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               our
               high
               Priest
               are
               so
               manifest
               and
               so
               well
               known
               as
               they
               need
               no
               further
               comment
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               mystery
               fore-shadowed
               by
               Israel's
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               (
               which
               first
               occasioned
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Passeover
               )
               was
               so
               great
               that
               the
               Lord
               in
               memory
               of
               it
               did
               give
               the
               month
               wherein
               that
               deliverance
               was
               wrought
               ,
               the
               preheminence
               of
               all
               the
               months
               in
               the
               year
               ,
               whereas
               before
               that
               time
               the
               month
               of
               September
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               feast
               of
               Attonement
               was
               celebrated
               ,
               was
               for
               order
               of
               time
               or
               accompt
               the
               first
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               season
               according
               to
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               probability
               of
               reason
               ,
               wherein
               the
               world
               was
               first
               created
               .
               And
               after
               the
               month
               of
               Abib
               had
               by
               God's
               appointment
               got
               the
               preeminence
               of
               all
               other
               months
               ;
               yet
               the
               month
               Tisri
               ,
               or
               September
               still
               retaines
               the
               precedency
               in
               the
               civill
               accompt
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               for
               matters
               temporall
               or
               secular
               .
               The
               accompt
               of
               their
               yeares
               in
               matters
               of
               contract
               or
               bargaine
               ,
               as
               of
               morgage
               or
               purchase
               was
               alwaies
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               Iubile
               to
               Iubile
               ,
               or
               from
               one
               Sabbaticall
               or
               seventh
               yeare
               to
               another
               .
               And
               the
               yeare
               of
               Iubile
               or
               Sabbaticall
               yeare
               did
               alwaies
               begin
               and
               end
               in
               the
               
               month
               of
               September
               .
               And
               as
               wee
               of
               this
               land
               have
               two
               accompts
               ,
               the
               one
               from
               the
               yeare
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               the
               raigne
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               so
               had
               the
               Hebrewes
               two
               accompts
               of
               the
               yeare
               more
               distinct
               and
               certaine
               then
               ours
               are
               .
               The
               one
               for
               matters
               civill
               or
               secular
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               accompt
               September
               was
               the
               first
               month
               ,
               and
               March
               the
               seventh
               month
               .
               The
               other
               for
               matters
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               this
               accompt
               the
               month
               of
               Abib
               or
               March
               was
               the
               first
               month
               ,
               and
               September
               the
               seventh
               month
               .
               And
               because
               matters
               spirituall
               ,
               or
               belonging
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               state
               of
               his
               Church
               were
               the
               matters
               which
               God
               did
               principally
               respect
               in
               the
               institution
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               therefore
               the
               month
               Abib
               or
               March
               after
               this
               peoples
               deliverance
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               though
               not
               before
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               accompted
               the
               prime
               and
               principall
               month
               .
            
             
               8
               So
               then
               albeit
               the
               feast
               of
               Attonement
               ,
               and
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               differ
               as
               much
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               distance
               of
               time
               as
               any
               two
               feasts
               in
               the
               yeare
               can
               doe
               ,
               as
               having
               just
               halfe
               a
               yeare
               betwixt
               them
               ;
               yet
               for
               identity
               of
               season
               ,
               or
               congruity
               of
               other
               circumstances
               they
               agree
               the
               best
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               are
               in
               their
               kinds
               the
               first
               months
               ,
               light
               and
               darknesse
               hold
               the
               same
               proportion
               in
               both
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               distribute
               day
               and
               night
               by
               equall
               ballance
               to
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Iohn
               Baptist's
               conception
               fell
               upon
               the
               feast
               of
               Attonement
               ,
               and
               the
               solemnity
               of
               this
               feast
               was
               in
               diverse
               respects
               accomplished
               by
               our
               Saviour
               at
               his
               Baptisme
               or
               Consecration
               to
               his
               propheticall
               function
               .
               Our
               Saviour's
               owne
               conception
               was
               about
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               fitting
               
               it
               was
               for
               congruity
               of
               time
               that
               hee
               should
               finish
               the
               course
               of
               his
               mortall
               life
               ,
               and
               accomplish
               all
               the
               legall
               sacrifices
               by
               the
               bloody
               sacrifice
               of
               himselfe
               upon
               that
               day
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               wherein
               hee
               had
               received
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               life
               as
               man
               ;
               fitting
               it
               was
               that
               he
               should
               be
               conceived
               to
               life
               immortall
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               earth
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               or
               at
               that
               time
               wherein
               he
               had
               first
               been
               conceived
               in
               the
               Virgins
               wombe
               to
               the
               miseries
               and
               fraile
               estate
               of
               mortality
               .
               Briefly
               then
               in
               the
               alienation
               of
               preheminence
               ,
               or
               precedency
               from
               September
               to
               March
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Attonement
               or
               Expiation
               from
               the
               one
               month
               or
               the
               other
               was
               included
               and
               foreshadowed
               .
               The
               month
               Abib
               was
               by
               God's
               appointment
               made
               the
               first
               and
               principall
               month
               of
               the
               whole
               yeare
               with
               reference
               to
               this
               great
               worke
               of
               finall
               Attonement
               or
               Expiation
               which
               was
               to
               be
               wrought
               in
               it
               by
               the
               bloody
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               other
               sacrifices
               and
               solemnities
               had
               their
               end
               and
               finall
               accomplishment
               .
               There
               was
               no
               legall
               feast
               of
               Attonement
               to
               be
               celebrated
               after
               it
               .
            
             
               9
               Againe
               for
               circumstance
               of
               time
               it
               was
               most
               fitting
               and
               congiuous
               that
               the
               second
               tabernacle
               should
               be
               erected
               at
               the
               same
               time
               and
               season
               wherein
               the
               first
               tabernacle
               was
               erected
               ,
               that
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               or
               everlasting
               tabernacle
               should
               be
               consecrated
               at
               the
               same
               season
               wherein
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               or
               earthly
               tabernacle
               was
               consecrated
               .
               Now
               the
               first
               tabernacle
               was
               erected
               and
               Aaron
               the
               high
               Priest
               thereof
               consecrated
               in
               the
               first
               month
               Abib
               ,
               as
               is
               apparent
               
               from
               Exod.
               40.
               v.
               2.
               
               The
               tabernacle
               was
               begun
               to
               be
               set
               up
               upon
               the
               first
               day
               of
               that
               month
               ,
               and
               was
               twelve
               daies
               in
               erection
               .
               Aaron
               was
               seven
               daies
               in
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               but
               whether
               he
               was
               consecrated
               in
               the
               first
               seven
               daies
               of
               the
               month
               ,
               or
               whether
               his
               Consecration
               begun
               from
               the
               eighth
               day
               and
               lasted
               to
               the
               fifteenth
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               for
               congruity
               of
               circumstance
               between
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               the
               Cōsecration
               of
               our
               high
               Priest
               .
               Sometimes
               it
               so
               falls
               out
               that
               the
               Evangelicall
               misteries
               begin
               where
               the
               legall
               shadowes
               doe
               end
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               it
               were
               ushered
               in
               by
               them
               ;
               some-times
               againe
               the
               misteries
               fulfilled
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               wherein
               the
               legall
               services
               or
               solemnities
               ,
               which
               fore-shadowed
               them
               ,
               were
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               celebrated
               .
               But
               it
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               from
               many
               circumstances
               ,
               Levit.
               8.
               that
               Aaron's
               Consecration
               did
               not
               begin
               till
               the
               seventh
               or
               eighth
               day
               of
               the
               month
               Abid
               ,
               and
               ended
               the
               fourteenth
               or
               fifteenth
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 25.
              
               
               In
               what
               respects
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               and
               of
               his
               sonnes
               did
               especially
               prefigure
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               what
               respects
               they
               specially
               differ
               .
               That
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               did
               in
               diverse
               respects
               serve
               as
               a
               foile
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               COncerning
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               you
               may
               read
               at
               large
               .
               Exod
               29.
               
               Levit.
               8.
               
               Their
               Consecration
               consisted
               partly
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               offered
               by
               Moses
               for
               them
               partly
               in
               other
               services
               or
               solemnities
               ,
               either
               performed
               by
               them
               or
               done
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               Priests
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               even
               Aaron
               the
               first
               high
               Priest
               himselfe
               was
               to
               be
               consecrated
               by
               Moses
               the
               man
               of
               God.
               The
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               was
               to
               be
               consecrated
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               had
               sworne
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               .
               Wee
               are
               not
               to
               parallel
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               and
               Aaron
               according
               to
               every
               part
               or
               solemnitie
               of
               their
               Consecration
               ,
               at
               least
               we
               are
               not
               to
               compare
               every
               part
               or
               particular
               in
               kind
               .
               For
               in
               Aarons
               Consecration
               there
               be
               many
               circumstances
               which
               necessarily
               imply
               ,
               presuppose
               ,
               or
               argue
               such
               imperfections
               and
               defects
               either
               in
               Aaron's
               person
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               or
               rites
               by
               which
               he
               was
               consecrated
               ,
               as
               may
               not
               so
               much
               as
               be
               imagined
               in
               our
               high
               Priest
               ,
               in
               his
               sacrifice
               or
               any
               part
               of
               his
               service
               :
               But
               rather
               these
               imperfections
               in
               Aaron's
               
               person
               ,
               in
               his
               sacrifice
               or
               Priesthood
               ,
               doe
               serve
               as
               foiles
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               excellent
               and
               absolute
               perfection
               of
               our
               high
               Priests
               person
               ,
               of
               his
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               .
               First
               it
               was
               a
               defect
               or
               imperfection
               in
               Aaron's
               person
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               stand
               in
               neede
               of
               a
               sinne-offring
               ,
               or
               of
               an
               offring
               of
               Attonement
               to
               make
               him
               capable
               of
               the
               dignity
               of
               legall
               Priesthood
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Consecration
               to
               it
               .
               This
               dissimilitude
               betweene
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               and
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               New
               is
               exprest
               by
               our
               Apostle
               .
               Hebr.
               7.
               26.
               27.
               
               
                 For
                 such
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 became
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 harmelesse
                 ,
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 seperate
                 from
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 who
                 needeth
                 not
                 dayly
                 as
                 those
                 high
                 Priests
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 first
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 hee
                 did
                 once
                 when
                 hee
                 offered
                 up
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               So
               farre
               was
               our
               high
               Priest
               from
               standing
               in
               need
               of
               any
               sinne-offring
               or
               sacrifice
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               hee
               himselfe
               became
               the
               full
               and
               perfect
               attonement
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               even
               the
               sinne-offring
               for
               the
               high
               Priests
               themselves
               which
               yearly
               made
               attonement
               for
               the
               people
               .
               Againe
               't
               was
               a
               defect
               or
               imperfection
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               by
               which
               Aaron
               was
               consecrated
               in
               that
               they
               were
               more
               then
               one
               or
               of
               diverse
               kinds
               ;
               for
               of
               bloody
               sacrifices
               there
               were
               three
               ;
               a
               bullock
               for
               a
               sinne-offring
               ,
               and
               two
               Rammes
               ,
               the
               one
               for
               a
               fire-offring
               or
               sacrifice
               of
               rest
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               Ramme
               of
               Consecration
               or
               of
               filling
               the
               hand
               .
               It
               argues
               againe
               a
               greater
               defect
               in
               all
               these
               sacrifices
               ,
               whether
               you
               
               take
               them
               coniunctim
               or
               divisim
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               were
               to
               be
               often
               offered
               .
               And
               this
               defect
               or
               imperfection
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               these
               sacrifices
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               sacrificer
               ,
               or
               his
               service
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sought
               to
               recompence
               or
               supply
               by
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               number
               of
               severall
               times
               or
               solemnities
               in
               which
               they
               were
               offered
               .
               For
               these
               sacrifices
               were
               to
               be
               offered
               seven
               times
               .
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               were
               to
               fill
               their
               hands
               seven
               dayes
               together
               before
               their
               Consecration
               was
               accomplished
               .
               Our
               high
               Priest
               as
               he
               had
               no
               sacrifice
               but
               one
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               so
               was
               he
               to
               offer
               this
               sacrifice
               ,
               or
               this
               sacrifice
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               but
               once
               ,
               either
               for
               his
               owne
               or
               for
               our
               Consecration
               .
               And
               by
               this
               once
               offring
               of
               this
               one
               sacrifice
               hee
               did
               fully
               and
               absolutely
               accomplish
               whatsoever
               was
               fore-shadowed
               by
               the
               full
               number
               of
               the
               legall
               sacrifices
               or
               solemnities
               which
               were
               used
               at
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               .
               For
               the
               number
               of
               seven
               is
               a
               full
               number
               ,
               yea
               a
               number
               full
               of
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               seemes
               to
               delight
               .
               Herein
               then
               as
               hath
               been
               intimated
               before
               ,
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               Old
               exactly
               agree
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               other
               was
               to
               last
               seven
               dayes
               .
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               as
               you
               may
               read
               Exod.
               29.
               were
               commanded
               to
               attend
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               seven
               dayes
               together
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               after
               his
               entrance
               into
               Ierusalem
               did
               attend
               the
               Temple
               five
               dayes
               together
               teaching
               and
               instructing
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               in
               curing
               the
               blind
               and
               lame
               which
               were
               brought
               unto
               him
               .
               Hee
               was
               more
               frequent
               and
               diligent
               in
               performing
               those
               and
               the
               
               like
               acts
               of
               mercy
               ,
               then
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               were
               in
               offering
               sacrifices
               or
               performing
               other
               legall
               services
               .
               And
               having
               purged
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               from
               brothery
               and
               merchandizing
               ,
               restoring
               it
               to
               the
               use
               of
               prayer
               ,
               which
               the
               high
               Priests
               of
               the
               Law
               had
               turned
               or
               suffered
               to
               be
               turned
               into
               a
               denne
               of
               theeves
               ;
               having
               thus
               purged
               the
               Temple
               on
               the
               first
               or
               second
               day
               of
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               hallowed
               it
               by
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               his
               presence
               and
               exercise
               of
               holinesse
               in
               it
               ,
               hee
               went
               the
               sixth
               day
               into
               his
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               ,
               into
               Paradise
               it selfe
               to
               purifie
               and
               sanctifie
               it
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               ,
               to
               consecrate
               it
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               Moses
               at
               Aaron's
               Consecration
               did
               purifie
               and
               consecrate
               the
               materiall
               Sanctuary
               and
               the
               Altar
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Bullocks
               and
               of
               Rammes
               .
               Yet
               was
               not
               this
               Consecration
               as
               yet
               fully
               accomplished
               :
               the
               period
               or
               accomplishing
               of
               it
               is
               from
               the
               moment
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               or
               Reunition
               of
               his
               soule
               and
               body
               .
               As
               Aaron
               first
               ,
               so
               every
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               Law
               after
               him
               was
               to
               continue
               seven
               dayes
               in
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               that
               the
               seventh
               day
               or
               Sabbath
               might
               passe
               over
               him
               ;
               because
               no
               man
               ,
               as
               they
               conceive
               ,
               can
               be
               a
               compleat
               Priest
               untill
               a
               Sabbath
               have
               gone
               over
               his
               head
               .
               But
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord
               did
               never
               so
               exactly
               passe
               over
               any
               high
               Priest
               in
               his
               Consecratton
               as
               it
               did
               over
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               However
               it
               were
               of
               Aaron's
               it
               was
               the
               last
               day
               of
               his
               Consecration
               :
               it
               was
               to
               him
               indeed
               a
               Day
               of
               rest
               ,
               after
               six
               dayes
               of
               labour
               ,
               of
               watching
               ,
               praying
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               and
               after
               hee
               had
               accomplished
               the
               workes
               which
               his
               Father
               had
               sent
               him
               to
               doe●
               ,
               by
               the
               torments
               of
               his
               
               bloody
               sactifice
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               paines
               he
               suffered
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               But
               after
               he
               had
               said
               
                 consūmatum
                 est
              
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sixth
               day
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               whereon
               God
               first
               had
               made
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               had
               now
               redeemed
               man
               ;
               his
               Consecration
               was
               not
               yet
               consummate
               ,
               his
               body
               was
               to
               rest
               the
               Seventh
               day
               in
               the
               grave
               :
               And
               his
               soule
               in
               blisse
               all
               the
               Sabbath
               or
               Seventh
               day
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               had
               been
               thus
               hallowed
               by
               the
               rest
               and
               presence
               of
               his
               blessed
               soule
               in
               it
               on
               the
               Seventh
               day
               ,
               his
               soule
               and
               body
               were
               reunited
               upon
               the
               first
               day
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               when
               the
               light
               begū
               to
               be
               distinguished
               from
               darknesse
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               time
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               ▪
               Consecration
               or
               of
               his
               admission
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               .
            
             
               3
               So
               then
               to
               be
               seven
               dayes
               in
               Consecration
               was
               no
               imperfection
               in
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               mystery
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               That
               
                 Aaron
                 should
                 have
                 his
                 hands
                 filled
                 seven
                 dayes
                 together
              
               by
               Moses
               with
               the
               sacrifices
               which
               were
               offered
               for
               him
               ,
               was
               an
               argument
               as
               well
               of
               his
               owne
               personall
               imperfections
               as
               of
               the
               imperfections
               of
               his
               sacrifices
               .
               Howbe
               it
               the
               mystery
               or
               morall
               implyed
               by
               the
               
                 filling
                 of
                 the
                 hand
              
               ,
               was
               no
               point
               of
               imperfection
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               was
               as
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Consecration
               of
               ou●
               high
               Priest
               as
               in
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               .
               The
               morall
               implied
               by
               the
               
                 filling
                 of
                 the
                 hand
              
               ,
               was
               to
               signifie
               that
               Aaron
               did
               not
               usurp
               the
               dignity
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               or
               take
               it
               up
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               at
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               but
               was
               hereunto
               lawfully
               and
               solemnly
               
               called
               by
               God
               ,
               from
               whom
               hee
               had
               received
               whatsoever
               he
               had
               .
               The
               inference
               hence
               made
               by
               our
               Apostle
               is
               this
               ,
               Heb.
               5.
               4.
               5.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 this
                 honour
                 to
                 himselfe
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 was
              
               Aaron
               :
               
                 So
                 also
                 Christ
                 glorified
                 not
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sonne
                 to
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               had
               thus
               said
               unto
               him
               did
               likewise
               prepare
               or
               fit
               a
               body
               to
               him
               for
               his
               sacrifice
               ,
               hee
               did
               not
               fill
               his
               hand
               with
               sacrifices
               or
               burnt
               offrings
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               was
               an
               imperfection
               likewise
               in
               Aaron's
               person
               or
               his
               sacrifices
               or
               in
               both
               ;
               his
               Consecration
               it selfe
               was
               imperfect
               in
               that
               his
               Consecration
               did
               not
               serve
               for
               the
               Consecration
               of
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               or
               his
               Successors
               :
               all
               of
               them
               were
               to
               have
               their
               severall
               sacrifices
               or
               other
               solemne
               rites
               of
               Consecration
               .
               The
               perfection
               which
               this
               
                 foil
                 ▪
              
               sets
               forth
               in
               our
               high
               Priest
               and
               his
               Consecration
               is
               this
               ▪
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 sanctified
                 through
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 .
              
               Hebr.
               10.
               10.
               
               
                 Every
                 Priest
                 standeth
                 dayly
                 ministring
                 and
                 offering
                 oftimes
                 the
                 same
                 sacrifices
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 take
                 away
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 man
              
               (
               or
               rather
               this
               Priest
               )
               
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 once
                 offered
                 one
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 sate
                 downe
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 henceforth
                 expecting
                 till
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 footstool
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 one
                 offering
                 he
                 hath
                 consecrated
                 for
                 ever
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
              
               ver
               .
               11.
               12.
               13.
               
            
             
               5
               As
               many
               as
               have
               reaped
               or
               hereafter
               shall
               reape
               any
               benefit
               ,
               either
               from
               Gods's
               Oath
               to
               Abraham
               concerning
               his
               seede
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               to
               be
               blessed
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Renewing
               of
               this
               Oath
               to
               David
               concerning
               his
               son
               which
               
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Dispenser
               of
               this
               blessing
               and
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               who
               blessed
               Abraham
               ;
               all
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               them
               are
               consecrated
               to
               the
               patticipation
               of
               this
               blessing
               by
               the
               Consecration
               of
               this
               our
               high
               Priest
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               The
               Law
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               makes
               men
               high
               Priests
               which
               have
               infirmity
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Oath
               which
               was
               since
               the
               Law
               maketh
               the
               Sonne
               high
               Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               consecrated
               for
               evermore
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               his
               Consecration
               wee
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               are
               consecrated
               by
               an
               everlasting
               Consecration
               .
               So
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               Revel
               .
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 first
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 hath
                 washed
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 sins
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
              
               (
               that
               is
               Priests
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               )
               
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Father
              
               .
               By
               this
               his
               Consecration
               likewise
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               we
               are
               hallowed
               and
               consecrated
               as
               Temples
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               so
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               v.
               4.
               5.
               
               
                 To
                 whom
                 comming
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 living
                 stone
                 ,
                 disallowed
                 indeed
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 chosen
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 precious
                 ,
                 yee
                 also
                 as
                 lively
                 stones
                 are
                 built
                 up
                 a
                 spirituall
                 house
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 a
                 spirituall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               5
               But
               to
               take
               the
               severall
               bloody
               sacrifices
               which
               were
               offered
               at
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               into
               more
               particular
               consideration
               ;
               Albeit
               these
               sacrifices
               were
               all
               imperfect
               ,
               not
               only
               absolutely
               ,
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               high
               Priest's
               everlasting
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               respect
               of
               these
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               mentioned
               by
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               which
               wee
               are
               to
               offer
               unto
               God
               ;
               yet
               were
               they
               all
               in
               their
               kind
               most
               perfect
               
               The
               best
               and
               chiefest
               in
               the
               whole
               ranke
               of
               legall
               or
               Aaronicall
               sacrifices
               ;
               they
               are
               as
               so
               many
               lineaments
               pourtraying
               in
               part
               ,
               or
               fore-shadowing
               that
               body
               or
               accomplishment
               not
               of
               them
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               other
               sacrifices
               .
               All
               meet
               in
               it
               as
               so
               many
               lines
               in
               their
               Center
               .
               The
               first
               bloody
               sacrifice
               that
               was
               offered
               at
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               was
               a
               Bullock
               .
               The
               Priests
               might
               offer
               no
               other
               sacrifice
               then
               this
               for
               their
               owne
               sinne-offering
               ,
               because
               this
               was
               of
               all
               other
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               ,
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               this
               our
               high
               Priest
               in
               his
               affliction
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 song
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 magnifie
                 him
                 with
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 this
                 al●o
                 shall
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 bullock
                 which
                 hath
                 hornes
                 and
                 hoofes
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               beginning
               to
               spread
               the
               horne
               and
               hoofe
               ,
               for
               at
               that
               time
               they
               were
               most
               fit
               for
               sacrifice
               .
               Psal
               .
               69.
               ver
               .
               30.
               31.
               
               His
               meaning
               was
               that
               this
               sacrifice
               of
               thanksgiving
               should
               be
               more
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               then
               the
               very
               best
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               especially
               whilst
               offered
               by
               our
               high
               Priest
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               offered
               his
               bloody
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               enemies
               had
               given
               him
               vineger
               in
               his
               thirst
               to
               drink
               .
               For
               after
               he
               had
               uttered
               that
               pittifull
               Song
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 .
                 Psal
              
               .
               22.
               (
               whether
               only
               out
               of
               his
               griefe
               or
               anguish
               ,
               or
               upon
               other
               respects
               and
               intentions
               )
               
                 My
                 God
                 my
                 God
                 why
                 hast
                 Thou
                 for
                 saken
                 Me
                 ,
              
               he
               finally
               commends
               his
               soule
               ,
               his
               spirit
               ,
               unto
               his
               Father
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmists
                 Song
                 .
                 Ps
              
               .
               35.
               
               
                 Father
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 cōmend
                 my
                 spirit
                 !
              
               The
               uttering
               of
               both
               these
               Songs
               in
               this
               anguish
               of
               soule
               argues
               hee
               lov'd
               his
               God
               and
               our
               God
               ,
               his
               Father
               and
               our
               Father
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               soule
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               strength
               ;
               and
               his
               performance
               of
               this
               great
               Commandement
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Scribe
               which
               approved
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               to
               the
               Herodians
               ,
               and
               the
               Sadduces
               had
               a
               litle
               before
               confest
               ,
               upon
               his
               answer
               to
               his
               Question
               )
               was
               more
               then
               all
               whole
               burnt
               offrings
               and
               sacrifices
               Mat.
               12.
               from
               v.
               12.
               to
               34.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 26.
              
               
               In
               what
               respects
               the
               Bullock
               offered
               at
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               &c.
               and
               the
               rites
               of
               offering
               ●●
               did
               prefigure
               the
               bloody
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               especially
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               place
               wherein
               it
               was
               offered
               .
            
             
               BVt
               you
               will
               aske
               wherein
               did
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Bullock
               ,
               which
               was
               offered
               for
               a
               sinne-offering
               or
               Attonement
               at
               Aaron's
               Consecration
               ,
               or
               the
               circumstances
               in
               offering
               it
               ,
               punctually
               fore-shadow
               the
               bloody
               Sacrifice
               which
               our
               high
               Priest
               offered
               at
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               or
               the
               manner
               or
               circumstance
               of
               his
               offering
               it
               ?
               It
               did
               in
               circumstance
               at
               least
               prefigure
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               our
               high
               Priest
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               same
               circumstance
               that
               the
               annuall
               sacrifices
               of
               Attonement
               did
               prefiure
               it
               ;
               of
               which
               hereafter
               .
               Inasmuch
               as
               the
               head
               and
               flesh
               &c.
               of
               the
               Bullock
               for
               sinne-offering
               or
               Attonement
               for
               Aaron
               at
               his
               Consecation
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               or
               burnt
               without
               the
               campe
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               burnt
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ;
               It
               fell
               under
               the
               same
               Law
               ,
               
               and
               undergoes
               the
               same
               considerations
               which
               the
               annuall-Sacrifices
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               Attonement
               did
               .
               For
               so
               it
               is
               expressely
               commanded
               ,
               Exod.
               29.
               14.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Bullock
                 and
                 his
                 skinne
                 should
                 be
                 burnt
                 without
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 sin-offering
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               was
               an
               universall
               and
               peremptory
               Law
               that
               no
               flesh
               of
               any
               Sacrifice
               ,
               whose
               Blood
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               to
               make
               Attonement
               ,
               should
               be
               eaten
               by
               the
               Priests
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             
               2
               It
               was
               againe
               a
               Law
               as
               peremptory
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               ,
               especially
               the
               high
               Priests
               might
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               had
               power
               to
               )
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               any
               Sacrifice
               whose
               Blood
               was
               not
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               For
               to
               this
               purpose
               
                 Moses
                 Levit.
              
               10.
               17.
               expostulateth
               with
               Aaron's
               sonnes
               which
               were
               left
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Nadab
               and
               
                 Abihu
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 have
                 yee
                 not
                 eaten
                 the
                 sinne-offering
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 of
                 holies
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 vz.
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 sin-offring
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Attonement
                 for
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 Behold
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 behold
                 indeed
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 eaten
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 as
                 I
                 commanded
                 you
                 .
                 Aaron
              
               in
               his
               Apologie
               for
               his
               sonnes
               against
               this
               accusation
               of
               Moses
               ,
               in
               no
               case
               questions
               the
               truth
               or
               extent
               of
               this
               commandement
               ,
               but
               rather
               excuseth
               himselfe
               and
               his
               sonnes
               for
               not
               observing
               the
               purport
               of
               the
               Law
               as
               the
               case
               stood
               with
               them
               ;
               his
               two
               sonnes
               Nadab
               and
               Abihu
               being
               lately
               consumed
               with
               fire
               issuing
               out
               from
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               offering
               strange
               fire
               ,
               (
               
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 commanded
                 them
              
               )
               upon
               his
               Altar
               .
               And
               seeing
               that
               although
               they
               had
               put
               off
               all
               the
               respect
               of
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               
               sonnes
               ,
               yet
               could
               he
               not
               put
               off
               the
               affection
               of
               a
               loving
               Father
               towards
               them
               ,
               or
               suddenly
               cease
               to
               mourne
               for
               their
               untimely
               death
               ;
               whereas
               to
               have
               eaten
               the
               Sacrifices
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               with
               a
               sad
               countenance
               or
               heavy
               heare
               had
               been
               to
               pollute
               it
               .
               So
               that
               this
               sad
               and
               ivofull
               accident
               made
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               sinne-offring
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               unlawfull
               or
               unexpedient
               to
               him
               and
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               which
               ordinarily
               or
               in
               case
               no
               such
               accident
               had
               befallen
               them
               ,
               had
               not
               only
               been
               lawfull
               but
               necessary
               .
               But
               seeing
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Bullock
               offered
               for
               Aaron's
               sinne-offering
               at
               his
               Cōsecration
               had
               not
               been
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               seeing
               no
               such
               wofull
               accident
               or
               legall
               impediment
               had
               at
               this
               time
               befallen
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               it
               may
               justly
               be
               questioned
               what
               was
               the
               reason
               they
               did
               not
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               this
               their
               sinne-offring
               or
               Attonement
               ?
               It
               was
               a
               sufficient
               warrant
               unto
               them
               not
               to
               eat
               it
               because
               the
               Lord
               had
               forbidden
               it
               .
               Exod.
               29.
               14.
               
               But
               if
               it
               be
               demanded
               what
               was
               the
               reason
               or
               intent
               of
               this
               Law
               ;
               or
               rather
               of
               this
               particular
               exception
               from
               the
               generall
               Law
               by
               which
               they
               were
               commanded
               to
               eate
               it
               ?
               Some
               make
               answer
               that
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               were
               not
               as
               yet
               compleat
               Priests
               ,
               or
               Priests
               already
               consecrated
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               Consecration
               only
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               not
               comprehended
               under
               the
               generall
               Law
               which
               commanded
               the
               Priest
               ,
               forbidding
               all
               others
               ,
               to
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sinne-offering
               whose
               blood
               was
               not
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               But
               this
               reason
               concludes
               only
               in
               probability
               against
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               who
               did
               now
               attend
               their
               Consecration
               ;
               it
               no
               waies
               concludes
               against
               Moses
               who
               did
               
               consecrate
               them
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               only
               permitted
               but
               commanded
               by
               God
               to
               eate
               of
               all
               the
               Sacrifices
               or
               offrings
               which
               Aaron's
               sonnes
               or
               Successors
               might
               lawfully
               eate
               ;
               yet
               did
               not
               Moses
               eate
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Bullock
               offered
               at
               Aaron's
               Consecration
               for
               a
               sinne-offring
               or
               Attonement
               ,
               for
               God
               had
               expressely
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               burnt
               without
               the
               Campe.
               Their
               answer
               therefore
               to
               that
               former
               demand
               ,
               is
               more
               pertinent
               ,
               who
               say
               that
               no
               high
               Priest
               ,
               whether
               ordinarily
               called
               or
               extraordinarily
               ,
               (
               as
               Moses
               was
               for
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               )
               might
               eate
               of
               any
               sacrifice
               which
               was
               offered
               for
               a
               sinne-offring
               or
               Attonement
               for
               the
               Priests
               themselves
               ,
               although
               the
               Blood
               of
               it
               were
               not
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               Of
               the
               Sinne-offrings
               for
               the
               people
               whose
               Blood
               was
               not
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               the
               Priests
               might
               eate
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               eate
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               commandement
               for
               them
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               peoples
               sinne-offring
               ,
               argues
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               people
               were
               to
               be
               borne
               or
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               Priest
               .
               The
               prohibition
               for
               the
               Priests
               to
               eat
               the
               Sinne-offrings
               made
               for
               themselves
               ,
               argues
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Priest
               could
               not
               be
               borne
               or
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Law
               or
               their
               sacrifices
               ,
               but
               were
               to
               expect
               a
               better
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               better
               high
               Priest
               :
               The
               legall
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               were
               to
               be
               offered
               in
               a
               place
               prefiguring
               the
               place
               wherein
               this
               better
               Sacrifice
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               ,
               a
               place
               without
               the
               gates
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
               Whiles
               the
               people
               wandred
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               without
               any
               setled
               habitation
               ,
               or
               City
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               the
               Sacrifice
               or
               substance
               of
               the
               Sinne-offring
               was
               to
               be
               consumed
               with
               fire
               without
               the
               trenches
               ,
               
               or
               bounds
               wheresoever
               they
               did
               encampe
               ,
               as
               Souldiers
               doe
               in
               the
               open
               field
               ,
               neere
               unto
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Testament
               .
               But
               after
               the
               Arke
               had
               found
               a
               setled
               habitation
               or
               resting
               place
               in
               the
               Temple
               which
               Salomon
               built
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               Ierusalem
               in
               which
               the
               Temple
               stood
               ,
               became
               the
               Campe
               of
               Israel
               .
               And
               this
               and
               other
               like
               sodei●●ties
               and
               services
               which
               were
               commanded
               to
               be
               performed
               without
               the
               Campe
               whiles
               the
               people
               wandred
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               performed
               without
               the
               gates
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               albeit
               the
               Sacrifice
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               whence
               seeing
               our
               Saviour's
               Body
               was
               the
               offring
               for
               sinne
               or
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Attonement
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               mysteries
               imported
               by
               all
               other
               Sacrifices
               ,
               were
               fulfilled
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               consumed
               or
               brought
               into
               the
               dust
               of
               death
               in
               Mount
               Calvary
               ,
               or
               Golgotha
               ;
               or
               some
               place
               without
               the
               City
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Apostle's
               argument
               Heb.
               13.
               drawne
               from
               the
               annuall
               Sacrifices
               of
               Attonement
               ,
               concludes
               as
               punctually
               for
               this
               Sacrifice
               of
               A●●onement
               or
               Sinne-offring
               at
               Aaron's
               Consecration
               
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 Altar
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 eate
                 which
                 serve
                 at
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 beasts
                 whose
                 blood
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 by
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 for
                 sinne
              
               (
               as
               also
               of
               those
               beasts
               which
               were
               offered
               for
               the
               Priests
               Sin-offring
               at
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               albeit
               their
               Blood
               were
               not
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               )
               
                 are
                 burnt
                 without
                 the
                 Campe.
                 Wherefore
                 Iesus
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 Blood
                 suffered
                 without
                 the
                 gate
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               sanctification
               of
               God's
               people
               by
               Christ's
               Blood
               was
               their
               Consecration
               with
               him
               to
               be
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               now
               made
               
               King
               and
               Priest
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               himselfe
               saith
               
                 Iohn
                 17.
                 29.
                 
                 For
                 their
                 sakes
                 I
                 sanctifie
                 my selfe
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               undergoe
               the
               rites
               of
               Consecration
               prefigured
               by
               the
               Law
               )
               
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 sanctified
                 through
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               or
               truly
               sanctified
               ,
               that
               is
               after
               a
               better
               manner
               then
               they
               could
               be
               sanctified
               or
               consecrated
               by
               the
               legall
               Sacrifices
               ,
               ceremonies
               ,
               or
               services
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               3
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               bloody
               Sacrifices
               offered
               by
               Moses
               at
               the
               Consecration
               of
               .
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sons
               were
               two
               Rammes
               ,
               the
               one
               for
               a
               burnt
               offring
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               a
               sweet
               Savour
               and
               offring
               made
               by
               fire
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               Exod.
               29.
               18.
               
               The
               mystery
               hereby
               fore-signified
               at
               our
               Saviour's
               Confecration
               is
               expressed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Be
                 yee
                 therefore
                 followers
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 deare
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 love
                 as
                 Christ
                 also
                 hath
                 loved
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 himselfe
                 for
                 us
                 an
                 offring
                 and
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 sweete
                 smelling
                 savour
                 .
              
               The
               other
               Ramme
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               as
               a
               peace
               offring
               and
               is
               called
               by
               
                 Moses
                 Exod.
              
               29.
               the
               Ramme
               of
               Aaron's
               Consecration
               ver
               .
               26.
               because
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               were
               to
               be
               annointed
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 27.
              
               
               In
               what
               respects
               the
               Ramme
               of
               the
               Consecration
               and
               the
               Ramme
               which
               God
               did
               provide
               for
               a
               burnt
               offring
               instead
               of
               Isanck
               ,
               did
               prefigure
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               Of
               other
               speciall
               rites
               wherein
               Aaron
               at
               his
               Consecration
               and
               in
               the
               function
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               did
               prefigure
               the
               Consecration
               and
               Priest
               hood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               NOw
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               speciall
               references
               of
               the
               Aaronicall
               Priesthood
               ,
               there
               could
               no
               fitter
               Sacrifice
               be
               offered
               for
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               at
               their
               Consecration
               then
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Rammes
               ;
               no
               other
               Sacrifices
               used
               in
               the
               Law
               could
               be
               so
               fit
               an
               embleme
               or
               representation
               of
               our
               high
               Priest's
               Sacrifice
               at
               his
               Consecration
               .
               The
               points
               whereto
               the
               Aaronicall
               Priesthood
               (
               whether
               during
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Consecration
               ,
               or
               after
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               were
               consecrated
               Priests
               ,
               )
               had
               peculiar
               reference
               ,
               were
               two
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               the
               solemne
               memorial
               ,
               the
               commeration
               or
               reiteration
               of
               God's
               Covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               and
               with
               his
               seede
               ,
               or
               the
               continuall
               acceptance
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               performing
               the
               obedience
               which
               God
               required
               at
               their
               hands
               in
               all
               their
               sacrifices
               .
               The
               second
               was
               a
               perpetuall
               representation
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               Covenant
               on
               God's
               part
               in
               and
               by
               the
               promised
               Seede
               or
               Messias
               .
               God
               had
               promised
               by
               oath
               to
               Abraham
               that
               in
               his
               seede
               not
               only
               Abraham's
               seede
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               
               that
               follow
               the
               steps
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               should
               be
               blessed
               .
               And
               in
               this
               promise
               confirmed
               by
               oath
               it
               was
               implied
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               often
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               become
               Abraham's
               seede
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               thus
               made
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               be
               offered
               up
               to
               God
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               God
               required
               Abraham
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               a
               true
               and
               bloody
               sacrifice
               .
               Isaac's
               approach
               to
               death
               was
               a
               type
               ,
               a
               figure
               ,
               or
               representation
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               bloody
               death
               .
               Isaac's
               strange
               deliverance
               from
               this
               bloody
               death
               menaced
               by
               his
               Fathers
               outstretehed
               hand
               armed
               with
               a
               bloody
               knife
               ,
               was
               a
               type
               or
               shadow
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               from
               death
               ,
               which
               God
               his
               Father
               had
               not
               only
               threatned
               but
               inflicted
               upon
               him
               .
               Now
               as
               that
               which
               Abraham
               intended
               to
               have
               done
               to
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               was
               accomplished
               by
               God
               upon
               his
               only
               sonne
               ,
               so
               Abraham's
               words
               to
               Isaack
               when
               hee
               intended
               to
               offer
               him
               up
               in
               bloody
               sacrifice
               became
               a
               true
               prophecy
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               bloody
               sacrifice
               .
               Isaac
               bearing
               the
               wood
               of
               the
               burnt
               offering
               upon
               his
               back
               ,
               and
               observing
               his
               Father
               to
               cary
               fire
               in
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               knife
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               no
               creature
               in
               the
               world
               besides
               themselves
               being
               present
               ,
               moved
               this
               question
               ,
               [
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 fire
                 &
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Lamb
                 for
                 the
                 burnt
                 offring
                 ?
              
               ]
               And
               Abraham
               
                 answers
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 provide
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Lambe
                 for
                 a
                 burnt
                 offering
                 ,
                 my
                 Sonne
                 .
                 Gen.
              
               22.
               7.
               8.
               
               Whatsoever
               the
               naturall
               construction
               of
               Abraham's
               answer
               in
               these
               words
               might
               import
               ,
               Abraham
               at
               this
               time
               had
               no
               other
               intention
               then
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               son
               Isaack
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               .
               Howbeit
               his
               words
               without
               wrong
               to
               their
               
               grammaticall
               construction
               in
               the
               originall
               might
               imply
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Hebrewes
               conceive
               ,
               they
               did
               to
               Isaac's
               apprehension
               imply
               as
               much
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               [
               God
               will
               provide
               himselfe
               a
               Lambe
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               ,
               even
               thee
               my
               Sonne
               ;
               or
               ,
               God
               will
               provide
               the●
               my
               Sonne
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               .
               ]
               And
               from
               this
               apprehension
               or
               construction
               of
               Abraham's
               words
               ,
               Isaac
               (
               as
               the
               Hebrewes
               have
               a
               tradition
               )
               forthwith
               became
               willing
               to
               be
               offered
               up
               in
               sacrifice
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               ,
               suffering
               himselfe
               to
               be
               bound
               upon
               the
               Altar
               by
               his
               Father
               ,
               being
               able
               if
               he
               had
               been
               so
               disposed
               to
               make
               resistance
               ,
               as
               being
               now
               at
               least
               25
               years
               of
               age
               .
            
             
               2
               However
               it
               were
               ,
               Isaac
               was
               as
               willing
               to
               be
               offered
               as
               Abraham
               was
               to
               offer
               him
               .
               And
               yet
               Abraham's
               former
               words
               are
               more
               exactly
               fulfilled
               even
               for
               the
               present
               then
               if
               Isaac
               had
               been
               then
               offered
               upon
               the
               Altar
               :
               For
               though
               God
               had
               commanded
               Abraham
               to
               offer
               his
               only
               begotten
               sonne
               Isaac
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               ,
               yet
               hee
               had
               been
               a
               burnt
               offering
               of
               Abraham's
               providing
               ;
               but
               the
               Ramme
               which
               was
               caught
               by
               the
               hornes
               in
               the
               thicket
               was
               a
               burnt
               offering
               of
               God's
               provision
               meerly
               :
               It
               was
               no
               part
               of
               Abraham's
               store
               ,
               of
               Abraham's
               provision
               ,
               fore-cast
               or
               fore-sight
               .
               The
               Ramme
               questionlesse
               came
               not
               thither
               from
               any
               neighbour
               place
               by
               chance
               ;
               God
               did
               provide
               it
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               by
               a
               manner
               extraordinary
               and
               miraculous
               .
               For
               if
               David
               would
               not
               offer
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               of
               that
               which
               cost
               him
               nothing
               ,
               or
               of
               that
               which
               was
               another
               mans
               by
               former
               possession
               untill
               he
               had
               made
               it
               his
               owne
               by
               a
               better
               title
               then
               by
               free
               donation
               ,
               
               or
               his
               owne
               by
               a
               just
               price
               or
               valuable
               consideration
               ,
               Abraham
               doubtlesse
               would
               not
               have
               offered
               a
               sacrifice
               unto
               the
               Lord
               of
               that
               which
               he
               might
               justly
               suspect
               to
               be
               the
               goods
               of
               another
               man
               untill
               he
               had
               bought
               it
               of
               the
               known
               owner
               .
               But
               knowing
               this
               Ramme
               to
               have
               been
               of
               God's
               own
               or
               meere
               provision
               by
               meanes
               miraculous
               or
               extraordinary
               ,
               hee
               forthwith
               offered
               it
               for
               a
               burnt
               offring
               instead
               of
               his
               son
               .
               So
               then
               the
               League
               or
               Covenant
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Abraham
               is
               concluded
               and
               subscribed
               unto
               on
               Abraham's
               part
               with
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               Ramme
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               be
               continued
               or
               accepted
               of
               by
               Abraham's
               posterity
               with
               continuation
               of
               like
               sacrifices
               .
               The
               high
               Priests
               themselves
               who
               were
               in
               their
               ranke
               and
               order
               ,
               mediators
               or
               intercessors
               for
               continuing
               and
               establishing
               this
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               Abraham's
               seede
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               solemnely
               consecrated
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Rammes
               ;
               And
               in
               memoriall
               or
               commemoration
               of
               Isaac's
               deliverance
               from
               death
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               did
               celebrate
               that
               day
               wherein
               God
               provided
               this
               sacrifice
               instead
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               that
               was
               (
               according
               to
               their
               Kalendar
               )
               the
               first
               of
               September
               or
               feast
               of
               Trumpets
               ,
               with
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Rammes
               .
               But
               they
               considered
               not
               that
               in
               the
               words
               of
               God's
               oath
               to
               Abraham
               it
               was
               implyed
               that
               God
               would
               give
               his
               Sonne
               his
               only
               Sonne
               for
               such
               a
               bloody
               sacrifice
               or
               burnt
               offering
               as
               Abraham
               intended
               to
               have
               made
               of
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               .
               They
               considered
               not
               that
               in
               Abraham's
               answer
               to
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 would
                 provide
                 himselfe
                 of
                 a
                 burnt
                 offering
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               miraculous
               provision
               of
               the
               Ramme
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               instead
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               it
               was
               implyed
               or
               fore-signified
               as
               well
               by
               
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               as
               by
               expresse
               word
               of
               prophecy
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               provide
               matter
               of
               sacrifice
               when
               he
               should
               offer
               his
               only
               Sonne
               after
               a
               more
               excellent
               miraculous
               manner
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               now
               done
               the
               Ramme
               instead
               of
               Isaack
               .
               For
               seeing
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               as
               God
               could
               not
               dye
               ,
               he
               therefore
               provides
               him
               a
               mortall
               body
               taken
               from
               the
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               so
               unites
               it
               to
               his
               divine
               person
               ,
               that
               whilst
               this
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               was
               offered
               in
               sacrifice
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               likewise
               offered
               ,
               that
               whilst
               Abraham's
               seede
               was
               thus
               consecrated
               by
               bloody
               sacrifice
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               likewise
               consecrated
               to
               be
               the
               high
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               ,
               Donour
               ,
               and
               Dispenser
               of
               that
               blessing
               which
               Melchisedech
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               whose
               Priest
               he
               was
               ,
               bestowed
               on
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               which
               God
               upon
               Abraham's
               readinesse
               to
               offer
               Isaac
               did
               by
               solemn
               oath
               bind
               himselfe
               to
               perform
               ,
               and
               to
               performe
               it
               in
               Abraham's
               seede
               .
               The
               necessary
               consequence
               or
               abstract
               of
               which
               oath
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               before
               manifested
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               Abraham's
               seede
               should
               be
               that
               most
               high
               God
               in
               whose
               name
               Melchisedech
               had
               blessed
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               unusuall
               and
               unexpected
               fulfilling
               of
               Abraham's
               words
               to
               
                 Isaac
                 .
                 Gen.
              
               22.
               8.
               
               Iehovah
               lireh
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 provide
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Lambe
                 for
                 a
                 burnt
                 offering
                 ,
              
               gave
               Abraham
               occasion
               to
               name
               that
               place
               
                 Iehovah
                 ●ireh
              
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               a
               common
               Proverbe
               taken
               up
               from
               the
               name
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               event
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               22.
               14.
               or
               as
               the
               originall
               ,
               without
               
               straining
               will
               more
               naturally
               beare
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 mountain
                 the
                 Lord
                 or
                 Iehovah
                 will
                 be
                 seene
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Proverbe
               taken
               up
               upon
               these
               occasions
               ,
               in
               whether
               sence
               or
               construction
               you
               list
               to
               take
               it
               ,
               was
               more
               then
               a
               Proverbe
               ,
               a
               true
               mystery
               or
               mysticall
               prophecy
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               crucifying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               The
               Lord
               in
               the
               Mount
               did
               see
               and
               was
               seene
               by
               his
               speciall
               providence
               when
               hee
               provided
               the
               Ramme
               for
               a
               sacrifice
               instead
               of
               Isaac
               .
               The
               mountaine
               whereon
               Abraham
               purposed
               to
               have
               offered
               Isaac
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               was
               one
               of
               the
               mountaines
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Moriah
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               as
               all
               interpreters
               agree
               ,
               )
               was
               about
               the
               place
               wherein
               Ierusalem
               was
               afterwards
               built
               ;
               most
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               it
               was
               that
               part
               of
               mount
               Sion
               wherein
               the
               Temple
               was
               afterwards
               built
               ,
               wherein
               the
               threshing-floore
               of
               Arauna
               stood
               ,
               which
               David
               consecrated
               for
               the
               Altar
               of
               God.
               But
               whether
               it
               were
               this
               mountaine
               or
               mount
               Calvary
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               .
               Mount
               Calvary
               likewise
               was
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Moriah
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               mountaine
               
                 Iehovah
                 did
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 seene
                 ,
              
               he
               did
               in
               this
               mountain
               provide
               himselfe
               of
               a
               Lambe
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               ,
               he
               himselfe
               became
               a
               Lambe
               or
               visible
               sacrifice
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               by
               whose
               blood
               he
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               wee
               in
               him
               were
               consecrated
               Priests
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               The
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               whether
               concerning
               Isaac
               or
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               were
               visibly
               and
               remarkably
               accomplished
               in
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               Isaac
               did
               beare
               wood
               for
               the
               sacrifice
               up
               into
               the
               mountaine
               where
               Abraham
               intended
               to
               sacrifice
               him
               :
               The
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               bear
               the
               wood
               of
               the
               Crosse
               
               whereon
               he
               was
               sacrificed
               ,
               at
               least
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               up
               to
               mount
               Calvary
               .
               The
               Ramme
               which
               God
               provided
               instead
               of
               Isaac
               was
               caught
               by
               the
               hornes
               in
               the
               thicket
               of
               brambles
               or
               thornes
               ;
               and
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               marched
               to
               his
               Crosse
               with
               a
               Crowne
               of
               thornes
               and
               brambles
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               as
               most
               of
               the
               Fathers
               and
               best
               moderne
               interpreters
               collect
               from
               the
               Evangelists
               story
               .
               For
               where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               they
               tooke
               off
               the
               purple
               robe
               and
               other
               royall
               ensignes
               wherewith
               they
               had
               in
               mockery
               invested
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               mentioned
               that
               they
               tooke
               off
               this
               Crown
               of
               thornes
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               thicket
               wherein
               the
               murtherers
               caught
               him
               :
               For
               as
               yee
               know
               he
               was
               condemned
               upon
               pretence
               that
               he
               affected
               the
               Crowne
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               suffered
               himselfe
               to
               be
               entitled
               and
               saluted
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               in
               derision
               of
               this
               great
               mystery
               which
               they
               understood
               not
               ,
               they
               put
               a
               Crowne
               of
               thornes
               upon
               his
               head
               and
               crucify
               him
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               4
               But
               whilst
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               Rulers
               take
               counsell
               against
               him
               ,
               while
               the
               heathen-Souldiers
               and
               Iewish
               pepole
               doe
               rage
               and
               make
               a
               mock
               of
               him
               ,
               hec
               that
               sate
               in
               the
               heavens
               laught
               them
               to
               scorne
               ,
               what
               they
               did
               act
               in
               jest
               or
               scorne
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               he
               turnes
               into
               earnest
               and
               ratifies
               by
               an
               everlasting
               decree
               in
               heaven
               .
               They
               cloath
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               with
               a
               purple
               or
               royall
               robe
               ,
               and
               bowing
               their
               knees
               thus
               they
               salute
               him
               ,
               
                 Haile
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
              
               ,
               unwittingly
               fore-prophecying
               as
               Caiphas
               did
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               as
               by
               word
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               now
               annoint
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               to
               be
               that
               King
               over
               Sion
               to
               whom
               all
               knees
               should
               bow
               
               of
               things
               in
               heaven
               ,
               of
               things
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               things
               under
               the
               earth
               .
               They
               in
               despite
               and
               bitter
               scoffes
               wreath
               a
               Crown
               of
               thornes
               or
               brambles
               about
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               fastened
               it
               on
               with
               a
               reede
               or
               mock-scepter
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               put
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
               litle
               considering
               that
               hee
               which
               sate
               in
               the
               heavens
               did
               consecrate
               him
               here
               by
               this
               part
               of
               his
               afflictions
               to
               the
               wearing
               of
               that
               everlasting
               Crowne
               of
               glory
               which
               
                 David
                 Psal
              
               .
               132.
               had
               fore-told
               
                 should
                 flourish
                 upon
                 him
                 whilst
                 his
                 enemies
                 were
                 cloathed
                 with
                 shame
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               18.
               
               And
               of
               this
               Crowne
               of
               Glory
               as
               well
               the
               royall
               Diadem
               or
               Crowne
               of
               David
               ,
               wherein
               his
               Successors
               were
               enthronized
               ,
               as
               the
               Crowne
               of
               holinesse
               wherein
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Successors
               the
               high
               Priests
               were
               consecrated
               ,
               were
               but
               the
               shadowes
               or
               models
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               question
               was
               the
               Crowne
               upon
               the
               Arke
               or
               Mercy-seat
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               point
               which
               I
               will
               commend
               unto
               the
               serious
               reader's
               observation
               ,
               specially
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               apocalyps
               or
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               or
               most
               part
               of
               the
               visions
               made
               to
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               the
               Disciple
               whom
               hee
               loved
               ,
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               he
               still
               appeares
               ,
               and
               his
               appearance
               is
               still
               emblazoned
               by
               this
               Disciple
               ,
               in
               some
               one
               or
               other
               of
               the
               robes
               which
               Aaron
               used
               at
               his
               Consecration
               .
               
               Sometimes
               he
               appeares
               with
               
                 a
                 garment
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 girt
                 about
                 the
                 paps
                 with
                 a
                 golden
                 girdle
                 :
              
               Such
               were
               the
               
                 robes
                 and
                 girdle
              
               of
               Aaron
               the
               high
               Priest
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               his
               Saints
               were
               consecrated
               likewise
               in
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               his
               Saints
               or
               Angels
               appeared
               thus
               cloathed
               unto
               
                 Iohn
                 .
                 Rev.
              
               15.
               ver
               .
               5.
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 after
                 that
                 I
                 looked
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 testimony
                 in
                 heaven
              
               
               
                 was
                 opened
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 seven
                 plagues
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 in
                 pure
                 and
                 white
                 linnen
                 and
                 having
                 their
                 brests
                 girded
                 with
                 golden
                 girdle●
                 ▪
              
               Sometimes
               he
               appears
               with
               a
               Crown
               upon
               his
               head
               .
            
             
               5
               His
               Pallace
               or
               Kingdome
               likewise
               ,
               his
               walke
               or
               verge
               is
               emblazoned
               or
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               ,
               the
               ministerie
               likewise
               of
               his
               glorified
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               :
               But
               of
               this
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               6
               Those
               temporary
               flashes
               of
               Royall
               salutations
               and
               greetings
               which
               the
               multitude
               tendred
               unto
               him
               when
               hee
               came
               into
               Ierusalem
               to
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               were
               ratified
               by
               an
               everlasting
               decree
               in
               heaven
               ,
               So
               't
               is
               said
               Revel
               .
               7.
               9.
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 I
                 beheld
                 ,
                 and
                 loe
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 number
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 kindreds
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 tongues
                 ,
                 stood
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Lambe
                 cloathed
                 with
                 white
                 robes
                 and
                 palmes
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 saying
                 ,
                 Salvation
                 unto
                 our
                 God
                 which
                 sitteh
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Lambe
                 !
              
               This
               was
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               multitude's
               crying
               ▪
               
                 Hosanna
                 to
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 David
              
               with
               palme
               ▪
               branches
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               thus
               cryed
               in
               heaven
               are
               they
               (
               as
               the
               Angell
               instructs
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 )
                 which
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 great
                 tribulation
                 and
                 have
                 washed
                 their
                 robes
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 white
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ;
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 serve
                 him
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 in
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 sitteth
                 on
                 the
                 throne
                 shall
                 dwell
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Revel
                 .
              
               7.
               14.
               15.
               
               &c.
               This
               washing
               of
               their
               garments
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ▪
               was
               likewise
               prefigured
               in
               the
               Consecration
               of
               
                 Aaron
                 .
                 Exod.
              
               29.
               21.
               
               Thou
               
               
                 shalt
                 also
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 anointing
                 oile
                 and
                 sprinkle
                 it
                 upon
              
               Aaron
               ,
               
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 garments
                 of
                 his
                 sonnes
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 hallowed
                 and
                 his
                 garments
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
                 garments
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               blood
               wherewith
               their
               garments
               were
               sprinkled
               was
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Ramme
               of
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               whose
               blood
               likewise
               Moses
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               20
               th
               verse
               was
               commanded
               to
               take
               
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 tip
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 eare
                 of
              
               Aaron
               ,
               
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 tip
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 eares
                 of
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 thumbe
                 of
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 great
                 toe
                 of
                 their
                 right
                 foot
                 and
                 sprinkle
                 the
                 blood
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               ceremony
               or
               service
               was
               literally
               and
               punctually
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Consecration
               of
               our
               high
               Priest
               .
               The
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               consecrated
               with
               forreigne
               blood
               ,
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Rammes
               ;
               The
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               was
               consecrated
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               blood
               ,
               not
               only
               his
               hands
               ,
               his
               feet
               or
               eares
               were
               sprinkled
               or
               annointed
               ,
               but
               his
               whole
               body
               was
               annointed
               or
               bathed
               .
               For
               though
               he
               was
               alwaies
               internally
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               though
               this
               his
               internall
               sanctification
               was
               most
               absolute
               and
               perfect
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               yet
               would
               the
               Lord
               have
               him
               thus
               visibly
               and
               externally
               consecrated
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               ,
               that
               we
               by
               the
               same
               blood
               might
               be
               sanctified
               and
               consecrated
               after
               a
               better
               manner
               then
               Aaron
               was
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Ramme
               of
               Consecration
               .
               The
               morall
               implyed
               in
               sprinkling
               of
               Aaron's
               right
               eare
               ,
               the
               thumbe
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               toe
               of
               his
               right
               foot
               is
               this
               ,
               Our
               eares
               which
               are
               the
               sense
               
               of
               discipline
               ,
               and
               the
               gate
               by
               which
               faith
               entreth
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               must
               be
               consecrated
               and
               hallowed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               our
               high
               Priest
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               ,
               know
               God's
               will
               ;
               our
               hands
               and
               feet
               likewise
               which
               are
               the
               instruments
               of
               service
               are
               hallowed
               and
               sanctified
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               walke
               in
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               doe
               his
               will.
               Finally
               as
               both
               our
               bodyes
               and
               soules
               have
               beene
               redeemed
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
               so
               both
               must
               be
               consecrated
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               enabled
               by
               it
               unto
               his
               service
               .
            
             
               7
               Another
               ceremony
               or
               service
               at
               Aaron's
               Consecration
               was
               the
               offering
               up
               
                 of
                 one
                 loaf
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 one
                 cake
                 of
                 oyled
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 wafer
                 wherewith
              
               Aaron's
               
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
                 hands
                 were
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 for
                 a
                 burnt
                 offering
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 sweet
                 savour
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Exod.
              
               29.
               ver
               .
               23.
               25.
               
               The
               mystery
               signified
               by
               this
               and
               the
               other
               bloody
               sacrifice
               may
               best
               be
               gathered
               from
               that
               which
               hath
               afore
               been
               said
               concerning
               the
               circumcision
               of
               Isaack
               ,
               and
               of
               Abraham's
               seed
               ,
               or
               concerning
               God's
               demanding
               Isaac
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               observed
               out
               of
               Rupertus
               an
               ancient
               Writer
               ;
               God
               did
               demand
               at
               Abraham's
               hands
               that
               he
               might
               thereby
               tye
               himselfe
               to
               give
               his
               own
               sonne
               unto
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               .
               To
               which
               may
               now
               be
               added
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
              
               in
               his
               comments
               upon
               our
               Saviours
               words
               to
               the
               Woman
               of
               Samarin
               ;
               
                 Da
                 mihi
                 bibore
                 ,
                 give
                 mee
                 to
                 drink
                 .
                 The
                 Fountaine
                 of
                 life
                 sitting
                 besides
                 the
                 Fountaine
                 calls
                 for
                 drink
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 take
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 give
                 drink
                 :
                 Give
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 make
                 thee
                 drink
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 immortality
                 .
                 I
              
               
               
                 thirst
                 after
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 drink
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 give
                 them
                 salvation
                 to
                 drink
                 .
                 I
                 imitate
                 my
                 Father
                 who
                 said
                 to
              
               Abraham
               
                 offer
                 me
                 up
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 thy
                 only
                 Sonne
              
               Isaac
               
                 whom
                 thou
                 lovest
                 for
                 a
                 burnt
                 offering
                 ,
              
               this
               he
               said
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               he
               had
               desired
               to
               accept
               Abraham's
               sonne
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               determined
               to
               give
               his
               owne
               Sonne
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               saith
               .
               Chap.
               3.
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               In
               like
               manner
               God
               required
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               Bullocks
               and
               of
               Rammes
               ,
               with
               unleavened
               bread
               to
               be
               offered
               up
               in
               sacrifice
               unto
               him
               at
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               stood
               in
               need
               to
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               Bulls
               ,
               or
               bread
               of
               wheat
               ,
               or
               drink
               the
               blood
               of
               Rammes
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               then
               purposed
               to
               consecrate
               for
               us
               and
               to
               give
               unto
               us
               his
               only
               Sonne
               ,
               whose
               flesh
               is
               meat
               indeed
               ,
               whose
               blood
               is
               drink
               indeed
               ,
               whose
               body
               is
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               commeth
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               which
               who
               so
               eateth
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               truly
               eateth
               is
               consecrated
               by
               it
               to
               be
               a
               King
               and
               Priest
               for
               ever
               unto
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 28.
              
               
               A
               briefe
               Recapitulation
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               in
               this
               parallel
               between
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               and
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               Treatise
               concerning
               it
               .
            
             
               TO
               recapitulate
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               before
               :
               The
               beginning
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedch
               is
               the
               determining
               of
               the
               Aaronicall
               Priesthood
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               shall
               say
               as
               perhaps
               we
               ought
               ,
               that
               this
               Priesthood
               with
               the
               legall
               rites
               and
               sacrifices
               did
               expire
               with
               the
               last
               mortall
               breath
               of
               him
               who
               is
               now
               immortall
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               everlasting
               sacrifice
               whereby
               he
               is
               consecrated
               an
               everlasting
               Priest
               was
               then
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               the
               cessation
               of
               the
               Aaronicall
               Priesthood
               proclaimed
               when
               hee
               said
               
                 consummatum
                 est
              
               ,
               and
               commended
               his
               spirit
               unto
               God.
               Yet
               is
               it
               not
               probable
               that
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               or
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Sanctuary
               were
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               accomplished
               .
               His
               sacred
               soule
               perfumed
               with
               the
               fresh
               odour
               and
               fragrancy
               of
               his
               sweet
               smelling
               sacrifice
               ,
               annointed
               with
               his
               most
               precious
               blood
               into
               whatsoever
               other
               place
               it
               afterwards
               went
               ,
               instantly
               repaired
               into
               the
               Holiest
               of
               Holies
               ,
               into
               Paradise
               it selfe
               .
               This
               is
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               our
               Attonement
               ,
               prefigured
               by
               the
               high
               Priest's
               entring
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               with
               blood
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 period
                 of
                 all
                 sacrifices
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 or
                 our
                 Consecration
                 .
              
            
             
             
               3
               That
               the
               vale
               through
               which
               the
               high
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               did
               enter
               into
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
               should
               rend
               asunder
               at
               the
               very
               instant
               wherein
               the
               soule
               and
               spirit
               of
               this
               our
               high
               Priest
               did
               passe
               through
               the
               vale
               of
               his
               flesh
               rent
               and
               torne
               ,
               into
               his
               coelestiall
               Sanctuary
               ,
               was
               a
               lively
               embleme
               to
               all
               observant
               spectators
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               no
               intruder
               but
               called
               by
               God.
               And
               reason
               they
               had
               to
               observe
               this
               signe
               or
               accident
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               had
               promised
               to
               one
               of
               them
               that
               were
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 Hedie
                 mecum
                 erit
                 in
                 Paradiso
              
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               publike
               solemnitie
               of
               Consecration
               hath
               ever
               been
               a
               speciall
               testimony
               or
               adjunct
               of
               lawfull
               calling
               ;
               and
               Christ's
               Consecration
               was
               more
               solemne
               and
               publique
               then
               Aaron's
               was
               .
               Such
               it
               was
               as
               flesh
               and
               blood
               could
               not
               affect
               ;
               such
               as
               nothing
               but
               filiall
               obedience
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               could
               have
               moved
               this
               our
               high
               Priest
               to
               admit
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               to
               be
               accomplished
               by
               a
               lingring
               and
               a
               bloody
               death
               .
               Moses
               at
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Aaron
               is
               commanded
               to
               gather
               all
               the
               congregation
               together
               unto
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               .
               Levit.
               8.
               
               
                 Ad
                 tria
                 voluit
                 Dominus
                 populum
                 congregart
                 :
                 Primum
                 ut
                 pro
                 eo
                 sacerdos
                 offerret
                 ,
                 eumque
                 expearet
                 :
                 Secundum
                 ,
                 ad
                 instituendum
                 sacerdotem
                 ,
                 ut
                 sciret
                 populus
              
               Aaron
               
                 &
                 filios
                 ejus
                 praefici
                 sibi
                 in
                 sacerdotes
                 &
                 mediatores
                 ;
                 &
                 de
                 caeter●
                 commendavit
                 se
                 illi
                 .
                 Tertione
                 esset
                 inter
                 eos
                 aliquis
                 ,
                 qui
                 postea
                 sacerdotium
                 ambiret
                 postquam
                 omnes
                 sciebant
                 Aar●nem
                 à
                 Deo
                 sacerdotem
                 institutum
                 ▪
                 Oleaster
                 .
              
            
             
               5
               For
               the
               like
               reasons
               God
               would
               have
               the
               Consecration
               of
               his
               Son
               accomplished
               at
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               a
               Father
               speakes
               ,
               at
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Iewish
               feasts
               ,
               the
               most
               solemne
               ,
               publique
               and
               universall
               mee●ing
               that
               any
               one
               People
               or
               Nation
               in
               the
               world
               ever
               had
               ,
               besides
               the
               concurse
               and
               confluence
               of
               strangers
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Passion
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               whose
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               signes
               and
               wonders
               then
               exhibited
               ,
               made
               the
               heathen
               Centurion
               ,
               a
               man
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               these
               sacred
               mysteries
               ,
               to
               confesse
               that
               this
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               seene
               crucified
               ,
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               But
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               consequence
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               most
               directly
               proves
               as
               well
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               as
               his
               calling
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               from
               God
               ;
               both
               more
               excellent
               then
               Aaron's
               was
               .
            
             
               6
               Wee
               see
               it
               experienced
               Numb
               .
               16.
               17.
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               publique
               solemnitie
               of
               Aaron's
               Consecration
               by
               Moses
               ,
               there
               wanted
               not
               such
               rebellious
               spirits
               then
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               is
               full
               of
               now
               ,
               which
               thought
               themselves
               altogether
               as
               holy
               ,
               and
               as
               ●it
               to
               be
               high
               Priests
               as
               he
               .
               After
               the
               earth
               had
               swallowed
               up
               the
               principals
               in
               this
               conspiracy
               ;
               the
               ●ea●●●e●●e
               multitude
               ,
               though
               ●e●●●●ed
               for
               a
               while
               with
               the
               fearefull
               disaster
               of
               their
               ring-leaders
               ,
               conspire
               a●●esh
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               had
               utterly
               perished
               in
               this
               ▪
               rebellion
               had
               not
               Aaron
               runne
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               which
               sought
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               stood
               with
               his
               center
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               shield
               of
               defence
               ,
               betwixt
               them
               and
               death
               .
               But
               seeing
               neither
               the
               fearefull
               examples
               shewed
               upon
               
                 Coreh
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               and
               
                 Abiram
                 ▪
              
               nor
               Aaron's
               late
               compassion
               towards
               them
               ,
               
                 when
                 wrath
                 was
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plague
                 was
                 kindled
                 amongst
              
               
               them
               ,
               were
               able
               to
               quell
               their
               jealousies
               ,
               or
               appease
               their
               murmurings
               ,
               the
               Lord
               lastly
               made
               the
               Rodde
               of
               Levy
               alone
               inscribed
               with
               Aarons
               name
               amongst
               all
               the
               roddes
               of
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               branch
               ,
               leafe
               ,
               blossome
               ,
               and
               fruit
               in
               one
               night
               ;
               and
               thus
               beautified
               with
               flowre
               and
               fruit
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               to
               fade
               in
               so
               many
               yeares
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               houres
               inspringing
               ,
               to
               be
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               testimony
               ,
               to
               stay
               the
               murmurings
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               as
               a
               witnesse
               against
               them
               whensoever
               they
               should
               question
               Aaron's
               calling
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               were
               never
               so
               maliciously
               and
               stubbornly
               bent
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               as
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               Aaron's
               successors
               with
               their
               complices
               ,
               were
               against
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               destinated
               the
               Priesthood
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               by
               solemn
               oath
               .
               Though
               the
               earth
               did
               quake
               ,
               and
               the
               rocks
               rent
               in
               sunder
               ;
               though
               the
               graves
               did
               open
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               their
               dead
               ,
               more
               desirous
               to
               swallow
               up
               these
               rebellious
               miscreants
               quick
               then
               to
               swallow
               up
               
                 Coreh
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               and
               Abiram
               ,
               as
               doubtlesse
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               unlesse
               this
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               had
               made
               an
               Attonement
               for
               them
               ,
               (
               saying
               ,
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
              
               )
               yet
               their
               murmurings
               cease
               not
               with
               his
               life
               ;
               their
               malice
               pursues
               him
               into
               his
               grave
               .
            
             
               8
               The
               last
               and
               peremptory
               signe
               reserved
               by
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               to
               stay
               their
               murmurings
               ,
               or
               to
               condemne
               them
               with
               Coreh
               ,
               with
               Dathan
               and
               Abiram
               ,
               unto
               the
               everlasting
               pit
               ,
               was
               the
               causing
               of
               this
               Rodde
               of
               ●esse
               ,
               this
               branch
               of
               David
               
               whom
               these
               cruell
               and
               mercilesse
               men
               had
               quite
               stript
               of
               flower
               ,
               of
               leafe
               ,
               of
               branch
               ,
               bereft
               of
               sappe
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               scorcht
               and
               beaked
               in
               the
               fire
               of
               affliction
               ,
               to
               recover
               sappe
               ,
               and
               leafe
               ,
               and
               flower
               againe
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruit
               which
               never
               shall
               ●●de
               now
               consecrated
               to
               be
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               to
               all
               the
               Nations
               ,
               enthronized
               in
               the
               heavenly
               tabernacle
               ,
               and
               planted
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 untill
                 his
                 enemies
              
               by
               the
               rodde
               of
               his
               power
               
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 footstoole
              
               .
               
               We
               have
               seene
               in
               part
               how
               fitly
               that
               testimony
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
              
               beeing
               understood
               of
               Christ
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               is
               avouched
               by
               our
               Apostle
               to
               prove
               Christs
               calling
               ,
               his
               Consecration
               and
               advancement
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               event
               answering
               to
               the
               Psalmist's
               prophecy
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               other
               testimony
               of
               Psalme
               110.
               often
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 doth
                 S.
                 Peter
                 cause
                 the
                 murmuring
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 to
                 cease
                 .
              
               For
               from
               the
               two
               premises
               Act.
               2.
               ver
               .
               36.
               he
               thus
               concludes
               ;
               
                 Therefore
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israell
                 know
                 assuredly
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 Iesus
                 whom
                 yee
                 have
                 crucified
                 both
                 Lord
                 and
                 Christ
              
               ;
               that
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               both
               King
               and
               Priest
               ;
               by
               these
               declarations
               he
               gained
               three
               thousand
               soules
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               had
               perished
               in
               their
               murmurings
               .
            
             
               9
               So
               then
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               is
               the
               day
               wherein
               the
               dignity
               of
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               is
               actually
               collated
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               himselfe
               testifieth
               ,
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 mee
                 both
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               if
               all
               power
               ;
               then
               as
               well
               the
               power
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               as
               the
               power
               royall
               .
               And
               as
               high
               
               Priest
               he
               gives
               Commission
               to
               his
               Disciples
               to
               teach
               and
               baptize
               .
               The
               day
               of
               his
               Ascension
               or
               placing
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               the
               day
               of
               his
               solemne
               enthronization
               ,
               and
               immediately
               upon
               this
               hee
               sent
               forth
               the
               Rodde
               of
               his
               strength
               out
               of
               Sion
               .
               For
               by
               this
               rodde
               (
               fore-told
               by
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               110.
               )
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               that
               power
               ,
               wherewith
               his
               Disciples
               were
               to
               be
               endued
               from
               above
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               to
               expect
               in
               Ierusalem
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               Pentecost
               .
               The
               effusion
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               and
               emplanting
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Gospell
               in
               their
               hearts
               upon
               that
               day
               or
               the
               day
               following
               wherein
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               was
               proclaimed
               ,
               was
               as
               a
               proclamation
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               Priesthood
               was
               translated
               ,
               or
               changed
               by
               this
               manifest
               translation
               ,
               or
               change
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SICT.
               5.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Resurraction
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             By
             what
             Prophets
             it
             was
             fore-told
             .
             By
             what
             Persons
             or
             legall
             Rites
             it
             was
             fore-pictured
             or
             fore-shadowed
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 29
              
               In
               what
               high
               esteeme
               S.
               Paul
               did
               hold
               the
               Article
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               want
               of
               explicite
               beliefe
               to
               this
               grand
               Article
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               did
               argue
               rather
               a
               dulnesse
               or
               slownesse
               to
               believe
               the
               Scriptures
               then
               any
               infidelity
               ,
               or
               incredulity
               ,
               even
               in
               such
               as
               had
               seene
               his
               miracles
               ,
               and
               had
               heard
               him
               fore-tell
               his
               death
               and
               rising
               againe
               untill
               the
               event
               did
               manifest
               unto
               them
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               former
               Doctrine
               and
               predictions
               .
            
             
               WHen
               the
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 esteemed
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
              
               ,
               amongst
               the
               great
               Masters
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               
                 save
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 him
                 crucified
                 ,
              
               this
               exception
               no
               way
               excludes
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               implies
               that
               he
               had
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Article
               in
               equall
               esteeme
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               Crosse
               .
               How
               highly
               soever
               he
               did
               esteeme
               both
               mysteries
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               argue
               that
               hee
               did
               rate
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               Ascention
               into
               heaven
               ,
               his
               session
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               his
               
               comming
               thence
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               one
               mite
               lower
               .
               The
               greatest
               blessing
               which
               hee
               could
               either
               praise
               God
               for
               ,
               or
               pray
               unto
               him
               for
               ,
               whether
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               beloved
               Ephesians
               ,
               was
               the
               knowledge
               (
               as
               he
               termes
               it
               )
               of
               these
               grand
               mysteries
               .
               
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 also
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 and
                 love
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 cease
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 thankes
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 making
                 mention
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 my
                 praiers
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 may
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 wisdome
                 and
                 revelation
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 your
                 understanding
                 being
                 enlightened
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 inheritance
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 exceeding
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 to
                 us
                 ward
                 ,
                 who
                 believe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 mighty
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 wrought
                 in
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 right
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 heavenly
                 places
                 ,
                 farre
                 above
                 all
                 principalities
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 name
                 that
                 is
                 named
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Ephes
                 .
                 1.
                 v.
                 15.
                 16.
                 
                 &c.
              
               But
               the
               high
               price
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               these
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               the
               fervency
               of
               his
               prayers
               for
               attaining
               unto
               such
               knowledge
               ,
               are
               more
               pathetically
               exprest
               .
               
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 things
                 were
                 gaine
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 those
                 I
                 counted
                 losse
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yea
                 doubtlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 count
                 all
                 things
                 but
                 losse
                 for
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 my
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 suffered
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 count
                 them
                 but
                 dung
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 winne
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 mine
                 owne
              
               
               
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 through
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 faith
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 conformable
                 unto
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 I
                 might
                 attaine
                 unto
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               The
               considerations
               of
               these
               raptures
               of
               our
               Apostles
               joy
               and
               hope
               ,
               occasion
               or
               rather
               revive
               the
               reliques
               of
               my
               private
               sorrow
               and
               griefe
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               subject
               of
               publique
               joy
               and
               comfort
               .
               For
               the
               bitterest
               and
               deepest
               sting
               which
               wordly
               crosses
               ,
               or
               multiplicitie
               of
               buisinesses
               ,
               or
               other
               vexations
               past
               have
               left
               in
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               my
               portion
               for
               many
               yeares
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               (
               respectively
               )
               hath
               brought
               a
               necessity
               upon
               me
               ,
               either
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               in
               my
               old
               and
               decaying
               daies
               to
               publish
               the
               fruits
               of
               my
               former
               labours
               in
               these
               great
               mysteries
               ,
               which
               to
               my
               apprehension
               had
               beene
               well
               set
               in
               my
               flourishing
               and
               vivid
               yeares
               ;
               or
               (
               to
               borrow
               an
               expression
               from
               a
               more
               sacred
               and
               more
               authentique
               Author
               )
               
               that
               the
               children
               (
               of
               my
               desires
               )
               should
               come
               now
               to
               the
               birth
               when
               there
               is
               least
               strength
               left
               to
               bring
               them
               forth
               :
               yet
               was
               the
               Lord
               his
               comfort
               and
               strength
               who
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               complaint
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               same
               Lords
               gracious
               goodnesse
               ,
               my
               weaknesse
               whether
               of
               memory
               ,
               judgment
               ,
               or
               expression
               shall
               repose
               it selfe
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Articles
               of
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascention
               ,
               the
               ingenuous
               Reader
               cannot
               expect
               ,
               nor
               can
               I
               hope
               that
               I
               should
               say
               much
               which
               hath
               not
               been
               said
               before
               by
               many
               others
               ,
               especially
               in
               this
               ripe
               age
               of
               learning
               ,
               
               these
               being
               the
               theames
               or
               subjects
               of
               anniversary
               Sermons
               upon
               the
               solemne
               feasts
               unto
               which
               they
               properly
               belong
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Vniversities
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               well
               ordered
               Churches
               throughout
               this
               Kingdome
               ;
               yet
               somewhat
               I
               must
               say
               concerning
               these
               two
               points
               as
               being
               ingaged
               to
               bring
               this
               long
               treatise
               concerning
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
               to
               some
               period
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               true
               or
               Christian
               beliefe
               of
               any
               Article
               in
               the
               Creed
               includes
               somewhat
               more
               then
               an
               opinion
               ,
               more
               then
               a
               pious
               opinion
               or
               meere
               probability
               of
               its
               truth
               ;
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               mysteries
               last
               mentioned
               ,
               in
               our
               Apostle's
               meaning
               or
               expression
               ,
               imports
               somewhat
               more
               then
               a
               meere
               beliefe
               of
               them
               ;
               more
               then
               such
               a
               beliefe
               ,
               or
               the
               sight
               ,
               or
               experiment
               of
               greatest
               miracles
               could
               produce
               or
               establish
               in
               most
               docile
               Auditors
               whether
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               for
               even
               the
               best
               &
               most
               docile
               of
               the
               Disciples
               or
               Apostles
               which
               had
               been
               ear-witnesses
               of
               his
               heavenly
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               eie-witnesses
               of
               all
               his
               miracles
               from
               his
               baptisme
               or
               temptation
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               unto
               his
               reposall
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               did
               not
               know
               halfe
               so
               much
               concerning
               the
               mysteries
               of
               his
               Crosse
               ,
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               bloody
               death
               ,
               before
               his
               Resurrection
               as
               they
               did
               after
               it
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               so
               well
               understand
               so
               much
               of
               the
               power
               and
               vertue
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               it selfe
               ,
               for
               many
               dayes
               after
               their
               experience
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               after
               his
               Ascention
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               descension
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               upon
               them
               ;
               by
               whose
               efficacious
               inspiration
               or
               operation
               
               in
               their
               hearts
               and
               soules
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               the
               fore-mentioned
               Articles
               was
               much
               increased
               ,
               and
               their
               beliefe
               of
               the
               meanest
               matters
               which
               did
               concerne
               Christ
               ,
               much
               better
               rooted
               and
               strengthened
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               been
               before
               his
               glorification
               :
               His
               placing
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               his
               throne
               of
               majesty
               did
               crowne
               their
               former
               beliefe
               and
               glorious
               hopes
               with
               fresh
               joy
               and
               comfort
               .
            
             
               4
               Wherein
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               other
               subjects
               ,
               whether
               philosophicall
               ,
               or
               mathematicall
               ,
               or
               in
               other
               termes
               ,
               wherein
               the
               faculty
               of
               Theology
               and
               sciences
               properly
               so
               called
               agree
               or
               differ
               ,
               hath
               been
               discust
               at
               large
               in
               the
               seventh
               Booke
               of
               these
               commentaries
               and
               in
               the
               fourth
               .
               We
               are
               then
               properly
               said
               to
               know
               any
               effect
               ,
               or
               conclusion
               in
               sciences
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               or
               so
               reputed
               ,
               when
               we
               discerne
               the
               true
               cause
               why
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               are
               assured
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               .
               And
               we
               are
               then
               said
               to
               know
               Christ
               ,
               and
               him
               crucified
               according
               to
               the
               scale
               of
               speculative
               knowledge
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               discerne
               the
               sweet
               harmony
               betweene
               the
               evangelicall
               relations
               ,
               or
               matters
               related
               by
               the
               Apostles
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               &
               the
               predictions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               prefigurations
               by
               matters
               of
               fact
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               legall
               services
               ,
               or
               in
               sacred
               histories
               .
               Againe
               as
               in
               sciences
               properly
               so
               called
               there
               is
               a
               regresse
               or
               knowledge
               of
               the
               cause
               by
               the
               effect
               ,
               of
               the
               effect
               by
               the
               cause
               ;
               So
               there
               is
               a
               two-fold
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               one
               speculative
               (
               such
               as
               hath
               beene
               described
               before
               )
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               better
               ,
               practicall
               or
               experimentall
               ,
               which
               later
               is
               better
               resembled
               by
               morall
               philosophy
               then
               
               by
               naturall
               experiments
               ,
               or
               mathematicall
               conclusions
               .
            
             
               5
               This
               experimentall
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               mysteries
               whereof
               we
               treate
               ,
               consists
               in
               that
               solid
               impression
               which
               the
               fore-mentioned
               speculative
               knowledge
               being
               liniamented
               in
               our
               brains
               doth
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               his
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               ingrave
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               instampe
               upon
               our
               affections
               .
               I
               must
               beginne
               with
               the
               speculative
               knowledge
               of
               these
               two
               Articles
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascention
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               conclude
               with
               the
               practicall
               or
               experimentall
               .
            
             
               6
               The
               conclusions
               ,
               or
               declarations
               of
               these
               mysteries
               are
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               foure
               Evangelists
               didistinctly
               ,
               and
               accurately
               both
               for
               substance
               ,
               and
               historicall
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               their
               severall
               references
               to
               former
               Scriptures
               avouched
               not
               only
               by
               them
               but
               by
               other
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               canonicall
               writings
               ,
               especially
               by
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               the
               
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 Corinthians
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               .
               The
               Evangelicall
               declaration
               of
               this
               great
               mystery
               ,
               with
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               beliefe
               or
               knowledge
               of
               it
               was
               improv'd
               or
               enlarg'd
               ,
               is
               most
               punctually
               and
               cleerely
               related
               by
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Chap.
              
               20.
               
               This
               blessed
               Apostle
               and
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               did
               at
               the
               first
               believe
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen's
              
               report
               more
               distinctly
               and
               expressely
               then
               they
               did
               the
               propheticall
               predictions
               .
               
                 The
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 weeke
                 ,
                 commeth
              
               Mary
               Magdalen
               
                 early
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 yet
                 dark
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 and
                 seeth
                 the
                 stone
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 .
                 Then
                 shee
                 runneth
                 ,
                 and
                 commeth
                 to
              
               Simon
               Peter
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Disciple
                 whom
                 Iesus
                 loved
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 unto
              
               
               
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 Lord
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 laid
                 him
                 .
              
               Peter
               
                 therefore
                 went
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 .
                 So
                 they
                 runne
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Disciple
                 did
                 out-runne
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 and
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 .
              
               And
               he
               stooping
               downe
               ,
               and
               looking
               in
               saw
               the
               linnen
               cloathes
               lying
               ,
               
                 yet
                 went
                 he
                 not
                 in
                 .
                 Then
                 commeth
              
               Simon
               Peter
               
                 following
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 ,
                 and
                 seeth
                 the
                 linnen
                 cloathes
                 lie
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Napkin
                 that
                 was
                 about
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 not
                 lying
                 with
                 the
                 linnen
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 but
                 wrapped
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 by
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Then
                 went
                 in
                 also
                 that
                 other
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 saw
                 and
                 believed
                 ,
              
               for
               as
               yet
               they
               knew
               not
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               rise
               againe
               
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               .
               Such
               knowledge
               or
               beliefe
               of
               the
               Scripture
               as
               for
               this
               time
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               had
               ,
               was
               farther
               improved
               by
               Christ's
               apparition
               unto
               them
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               in
               the
               evening
               .
               
                 Then
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 at
                 evening
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 weeke
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 doores
                 were
                 shut
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Disciples
                 were
                 assembled
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 came
                 Iesus
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 so
                 ,
                 hee
                 shewed
                 unto
                 them
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 his
                 side
                 .
                 Then
                 were
                 the
                 Disciples
                 glad
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Then
                 said
                 Iesus
                 unto
                 them
                 againe
                 ,
                 Peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 :
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 breathed
                 on
                 them
                 and
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 receive
                 yee
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 sinnes
                 yee
                 remit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 sinnes
                 ye
                 retaine
                 they
                 are
                 retained
                 .
                 But
              
               Thomas
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 which
                 was
                 called
              
               Didymus
               
                 was
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 when
              
               
               
                 Iesus
                 came
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Disciples
                 therefore
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 seene
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 except
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 the
                 nailes
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 my
                 finger
                 into
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 the
                 nailes
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 my
                 hand
                 into
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 eight
                 daies
                 his
                 Disciples
                 were
                 within
                 ,
                 and
              
               Thomas
               
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 Then
                 came
                 Iesus
                 the
                 doores
                 being
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 Then
                 saith
                 he
                 to
              
               Thomas
               ,
               
                 Reach
                 hither
                 thy
                 finger
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 hither
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 faithlesse
                 but
                 believing
                 .
                 And
              
               Thomas
               
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 My
                 Lord
                 and
                 my
                 God.
                 Iesus
                 saith
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               Thomas
               ,
               
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 seene
                 me
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 believed
                 ,
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 believed
                 .
              
               Vnto
               some
               it
               may
               seeme
               questionable
               in
               what
               sense
               ,
               or
               how
               farre
               that
               of
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               is
               true
               ,
               faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               ,
               seeing
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
              
               professeth
               that
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               and
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               in
               this
               place
               of
               himselfe
               confesseth
               that
               hee
               did
               not
               believe
               one
               of
               the
               fundamentall
               Articles
               of
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               untill
               they
               had
               seene
               what
               they
               had
               to
               believe
               :
               Yet
               if
               we
               could
               accurately
               sist
               the
               internall
               sense
               or
               kernell
               from
               the
               huske
               or
               shell
               of
               words
               wherein
               it
               is
               contained
               ,
               it
               will
               inferre
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               eye
               or
               miracles
               seene
               may
               be
               an
               inducement
               or
               introduction
               unto
               true
               beliefe
               ;
               they
               cannot
               be
               the
               true
               ground
               or
               anchor-hold
               of
               Christian
               faith
               .
               Such
               faith
               must
               be
               grounded
               ,
               and
               hope
               truly
               Christian
               must
               be
               pitched
               upon
               the
               testimony
               of
               Moses
               or
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               other
               sacred
               and
               Canonicall
               writings
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               S.
               Iohn
               
               did
               not
               believe
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               before
               he
               saw
               his
               empty
               tombe
               ,
               and
               the
               linnen
               cloathes
               wherein
               he
               had
               been
               wrapped
               ,
               was
               because
               before
               this
               sight
               he
               knew
               not
               the
               Scripture
               which
               hee
               had
               often
               heard
               read
               or
               avouched
               .
               The
               sight
               then
               of
               this
               or
               of
               other
               miracles
               ,
               did
               but
               open
               an
               entrie
               or
               passage
               unto
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               that
               which
               hee
               had
               formerly
               heard
               .
               But
               more
               strange
               it
               may
               seeme
               to
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               two
               so
               great
               Apostles
               as
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               for
               three
               yeares
               and
               a
               halfe
               together
               perpetuall
               auditors
               of
               such
               a
               Master
               as
               spake
               as
               never
               man
               spake
               ,
               and
               often
               eye-witnesses
               of
               such
               workes
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               besides
               him
               could
               doe
               ,
               should
               now
               be
               ignorant
               of
               that
               fundamentall
               Article
               of
               faith
               whereof
               at
               this
               day
               to
               doubt
               were
               heresie
               ,
               which
               now
               to
               deny
               were
               infidelity
               :
               For
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               then
               the
               dead
               shall
               not
               arise
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               dead
               doe
               not
               arise
               ,
               then
               were
               both
               preaching
               and
               hearing
               vaine
               ;
               our
               faith
               were
               vaine
               ;
               both
               Priest
               and
               people
               were
               in
               a
               worse
               case
               then
               infidels
               ;
               and
               we
               Christians
               should
               be
               of
               all
               men
               most
               miserable
               .
            
             
               6
               Yet
               farre
               be
               it
               from
               us
               to
               say
               or
               think
               that
               either
               of
               these
               two
               Apostles
               were
               at
               this
               time
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Heretiques
               ,
               or
               that
               either
               of
               their
               cases
               were
               no
               better
               then
               the
               cases
               of
               Infidels
               ;
               rather
               it
               would
               be
               a
               branch
               of
               infidelity
               in
               us
               to
               think
               that
               at
               this
               time
               they
               had
               no
               faith
               .
               The
               roote
               of
               their
               beliefe
               in
               Christ
               (
               as
               in
               their
               Messias
               and
               Redeemer
               )
               was
               intire
               and
               incorrupt
               ;
               the
               stemme
               of
               it
               was
               ●ound
               although
               untill
               this
               time
               it
               had
               not
               shut
               out
               into
               this
               particular
               branch
               of
               faith
               .
               This
               was
               the
               
               time
               wherein
               the
               actuall
               and
               expresse
               beliefe
               of
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               was
               to
               blossome
               and
               beare
               fruit
               even
               in
               these
               two
               Apostles
               .
               That
               it
               did
               now
               breake
               forth
               in
               them
               and
               bear
               fruit
               was
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               before
               this
               time
               it
               should
               keepe
               in
               and
               be
               in
               some
               sort
               snipt
               ,
               was
               the
               ordinance
               and
               dispensation
               of
               the
               same
               God
               :
               for
               if
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               had
               beene
               as
               
                 expresse
                 ,
                 as
                 explicite
              
               ,
               and
               distinct
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               after
               his
               rising
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               neither
               had
               their
               love
               either
               been
               so
               hearty
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               so
               manifest
               to
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               their
               faith
               so
               lively
               and
               cheerfull
               as
               in
               the
               issue
               both
               did
               prove
               :
               The
               heartinesse
               of
               their
               love
               unto
               him
               whilst
               hee
               lived
               was
               manifested
               even
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               by
               their
               sorrow
               for
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               doubtlesse
               had
               beene
               much
               lesse
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               interim
               they
               had
               actually
               and
               expressely
               believed
               to
               have
               seene
               him
               againe
               within
               three
               dayes
               .
               The
               strength
               ,
               the
               livelyhood
               ,
               or
               cheerfulnesse
               of
               their
               faith
               was
               truly
               manifested
               and
               experienced
               in
               their
               joyfull
               entertainment
               of
               the
               glad
               tidings
               which
               were
               brought
               unto
               them
               by
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               ,
               and
               whereof
               their
               outward
               senses
               were
               in
               part
               witnesses
               .
               Their
               joy
               could
               not
               have
               been
               so
               great
               ,
               nor
               their
               embracement
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               so
               cheerfull
               and
               hearty
               if
               it
               had
               been
               expressely
               and
               confidently
               expected
               by
               them
               .
               It
               was
               by
               so
               much
               the
               welcomer
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               was
               lesse
               thought
               on
               .
            
             
               7
               But
               were
               these
               two
               great
               Apostles
               altogether
               without
               blame
               ,
               in
               that
               before
               this
               time
               they
               knew
               not
               the
               Scripture
               that
               Christ
               was
               to
               rise
               from
               the
               
               dead
               ?
               They
               might
               be
               more
               capable
               or
               worthy
               of
               blame
               ,
               then
               we
               to
               lay
               any
               blame
               upon
               them
               ▪
               wherefore
               not
               to
               pronounce
               what
               I
               think
               of
               them
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               determine
               any
               thing
               concerning
               them
               ,
               I
               must
               make
               bold
               to
               be
               the
               Reader
               's
               remembrancer
               of
               that
               which
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               immediately
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               said
               unto
               two
               of
               his
               Disciples
               which
               did
               doubt
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               albeit
               they
               had
               heard
               it
               in
               a
               sort
               testified
               ,
               the
               story
               is
               Luk.
               24.
               22.
               23.
               
               
                 Gertaine
                 women
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 (
                 say
                 those
                 two
                 Disciples
                 which
                 went
                 with
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 Emmaus
                 )
                 made
                 us
                 astonished
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 early
                 at
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 not
                 his
                 body
                 they
                 came
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 also
                 seene
                 a
                 vision
                 of
                 Angels
                 which
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 alive
                 ;
                 And
                 certaine
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 were
                 with
                 us
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 and
                 found
                 it
                 even
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 women
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 him
                 they
                 saw
                 not
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 O
                 fooles
                 and
                 slow
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 believe
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 spoken
                 .
                 Ought
                 not
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 suffered
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 glory
                 .
              
               How
               farre
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Iohn
               were
               lyable
               to
               this
               censure
               of
               the
               supreame
               Iudge
               that
               I
               leave
               for
               him
               to
               determine
               .
               S.
               Iohn
               from
               this
               time
               did
               expressely
               believe
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               .
               So
               did
               not
               S.
               Peter
               till
               afterwards
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               the
               collections
               of
               cardinall
               *
               Tollet
               upon
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               8
               The
               point
               ,
               which
               from
               our
               Saviour's
               words
               unto
               these
               Discipels
               ,
               Luk.
               24.
               and
               from
               our
               Evangelist's
               confession
               of
               himselfe
               in
               the
               9.
               ver
               .
               of
               the
               20.
               
               Chap.
               I
               would
               commend
               unto
               the
               Reader
               's
               consideration
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               was
               fore-signified
               and
               might
               haue
               beene
               
               fore-knowne
               ,
               not
               from
               one
               or
               two
               places
               of
               Scripture
               only
               ,
               but
               from
               many
               ;
               from
               the
               current
               of
               that
               which
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               had
               written
               .
               So
               it
               followes
               Luk.
               24.
               27.
               
               
                 Beginning
                 at
              
               Moses
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 he
                 expounded
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 things
                 concerning
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               And
               when
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               
                 that
                 the
                 Disciples
                 as
                 yet
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               more
               then
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               that
               they
               knew
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               hee
               must
               rise
               againe
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               The
               phrase
               imports
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               whole
               drift
               and
               scope
               of
               Scripture
               was
               to
               fore
               ▪
               shadow
               ,
               setforth
               ,
               or
               exemplifie
               the
               power
               and
               vertue
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
               and
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Dead
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 30.
              
               
               That
               the
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               aenigmatically
               fore-told
               in
               the
               first
               promise
               made
               to
               our
               Father
               Adam
               ,
               and
               our
               Mother
               Eve.
               That
               his
               Resurrection
               was
               exquisitely
               prefigured
               by
               Isaac's
               escape
               from
               death
               ;
               and
               the
               Propagation
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               by
               the
               strange
               increase
               ,
               or
               multiplication
               of
               Isaac's
               seede
               .
               A
               parallel
               betwixt
               our
               Saviour
               and
               Ioseph
               in
               their
               affliction
               and
               exaltation
               .
            
             
               THe
               truth
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               is
               necessarily
               though
               but
               aenigmatically
               included
               in
               the
               first
               promise
               made
               to
               mankind
               .
               Gen.
               3.
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 enmity
                 betweene
                 thee
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
              
               
               
                 her
                 seede
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 ;
                 it
                 shall
                 bruise
                 thy
                 head
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bruise
                 his
                 heel
                 .
              
               This
               sacred
               oracle
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               to
               diverse
               purposes
               before
               observed
               ,
               includes
               a
               literall
               ,
               and
               an
               emblematicall
               ormysticall
               sense
               .
               To
               the
               present
               purpose
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 heele
                 of
                 this
                 womans
                 seed
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               some
               of
               the
               ancients
               understand
               the
               Humanity
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               not
               amisse
               ,
               so
               it
               doe
               not
               point
               out
               the
               similitude
               too
               precisely
               .
               The
               warrantable
               punctuall
               meaning
               of
               the
               place
               is
               thus
               ;
               As
               a
               bruise
               in
               the
               heele
               to
               an
               ordinary
               man
               is
               not
               deadly
               ,
               so
               neither
               was
               death
               it selfe
               unto
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               God
               as
               well
               as
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               divine
               power
               ,
               could
               as
               easily
               recover
               life
               againe
               after
               he
               had
               been
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               as
               a
               strong
               body
               ,
               whose
               vitall
               or
               internall
               parts
               are
               whole
               and
               sound
               ,
               can
               recover
               health
               after
               some
               bruise
               in
               the
               heele
               ,
               or
               other
               infirmity
               in
               his
               outward
               or
               extream
               parts
               ;
               but
               so
               could
               not
               Saran
               recover
               the
               blow
               which
               our
               Saviour
               by
               his
               Sufferings
               gave
               him
               in
               the
               head
               ;
               hee
               hath
               been
               ever
               since
               
                 diminuti
                 capit
                 is
              
               deprived
               of
               his
               wonted
               power
               ,
               and
               dispossessed
               of
               such
               as
               were
               before
               his
               captives
               :
               So
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               .
               Ioh.
               12.
               ver
               .
               31.
               
               
                 Now
                 is
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 now
                 shall
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 lift
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 will
                 draw
                 all
                 men
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               his
               drawing
               of
               men
               unto
               him
               was
               a
               drawing
               of
               them
               out
               of
               Satan's
               bondage
               and
               dominion
               .
               So
               that
               Lucifer
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               hence
               gather
               ,
               had
               a
               two-fold
               fall
               ,
               The
               one
               from
               heaven
               or
               his
               sear
               of
               Angelicall
               glory
               ,
               when
               hee
               sought
               to
               be
               like
               God
               his
               Creator
               :
               The
               other
               from
               his
               power
               or
               dominion
               over
               this
               inferior
               world
               or
               morrall
               men
               ;
               And
               this
               
               befell
               him
               by
               seeking
               to
               make
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               more
               miserable
               than
               other
               men
               ,
               by
               attempting
               to
               have
               him
               lifted
               up
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               as
               the
               brasen
               Serpent
               was
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               The
               same
               nailes
               that
               nailed
               our
               Saviour's
               feete
               to
               the
               Crosse
               did
               pierce
               the
               old
               Serpent's
               head
               .
               In
               briefe
               ,
               Christ
               was
               to
               crush
               the
               old
               Serpent's
               head
               by
               conquering
               death
               ,
               and
               death
               could
               not
               be
               fully
               conquered
               but
               by
               dying
               .
               So
               that
               when
               it
               offered
               it selfe
               unto
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               meete
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               fight
               with
               it
               ,
               not
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               but
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               yea
               to
               close
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               the
               utmost
               force
               and
               power
               of
               it
               in
               every
               part
               .
               Not
               thus
               throughly
               to
               have
               tasted
               it
               ,
               had
               beene
               to
               eschew
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               fled
               from
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               conquered
               it
               :
               But
               thus
               to
               abide
               the
               extremity
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               full
               dint
               of
               all
               the
               blowes
               that
               death
               and
               hell
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               could
               reach
               mortality
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               put
               all
               off
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               redouble
               their
               forces
               upon
               themselves
               was
               truly
               to
               subdue
               death
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               .
               This
               is
               our
               Apostle's
               inference
               .
               Heb.
               2.
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               
                 For
                 asmuch
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 children
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 He
                 also
                 himselfe
                 likewise
                 tooke
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 death
                 he
                 might
                 destroy
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Divell
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               Our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               ancients
               have
               wittily
               said
               ,
               did
               as
               it
               were
               bait
               his
               divinity
               with
               his
               humanity
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               catch
               Satan
               in
               his
               owne
               net
               ,
               or
               with
               his
               owne
               hook
               .
               Satan
               being
               by
               nature
               an
               immortall
               spirit
               ,
               did
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               bodily
               shape
               of
               a
               Serpent
               to
               beguile
               the
               first
               woman
               ;
               and
               our
               Saviour
               being
               the
               eternall
               Spirit
               and
               Sonne
               of
               
               God
               did
               take
               our
               flesh
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               womans
               seed
               )
               upō
               him
               ,
               thereby
               to
               deceive
               or
               intrappe
               the
               great
               Tempter
               .
               For
               unlesse
               the
               Godhead
               had
               been
               invested
               with
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               mortall
               flesh
               ,
               the
               old
               Serpent
               would
               not
               have
               so
               desperately
               adventured
               his
               sting
               or
               teeth
               upon
               the
               Godhead
               as
               he
               did
               .
               But
               whilst
               he
               sought
               to
               swallow
               the
               bait
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               hee
               hath
               lost
               his
               sting
               ,
               hee
               hath
               broken
               his
               teeth
               ,
               and
               spoiled
               his
               jawes
               by
               medling
               with
               the
               Godhead
               .
            
             
               3
               ▪
               But
               more
               plainely
               by
               much
               was
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               victory
               over
               death
               fore-pictured
               by
               Isaac's
               narrowescape
               from
               death
               .
               Gen.
               22.
               9.
               
               The
               Altar
               was
               built
               on
               purpose
               for
               him
               ,
               the
               wood
               was
               couched
               ,
               and
               Isaac
               fast
               bound
               upon
               it
               ;
               the
               knife
               was
               in
               his
               Father's
               hand
               ,
               whose
               arm
               was
               stretched
               forth
               to
               strike
               him
               :
               But
               God
               by
               his
               Angell
               ,
               and
               a
               voice
               from
               heaven
               delivers
               him
               from
               this
               imminent
               danger
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               v.
               11.
               12.
               
               
                 This
                 only
                 Son
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               this
               child
               of
               promise
               ,
               the
               only
               hope
               ,
               or
               pledge
               of
               that
               promised
               seede
               which
               was
               expected
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               was
               to
               come
               thus
               neere
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               concerning
               the
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               the
               promised
               seed
               ,
               might
               be
               tried
               ;
               or
               rather
               that
               by
               his
               triall
               ,
               our
               Saviour's
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               might
               be
               truly
               represented
               or
               fore-pictured
               by
               Isaac's
               danger
               and
               delivery
               :
               So
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               Heb.
               11.
               17.
               18.
               19.
               
               
                 By
                 faith
              
               ,
               Abraham
               
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 tried
                 offered
                 up
              
               Isaac
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 promises
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
              
               Isaac
               
                 shall
                 thy
                 seed
                 be
                 called
                 :
                 Accounting
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 even
              
               
               
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 also
                 he
                 received
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 figure
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               Re●urrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               promised
               seed
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               later
               part
               of
               this
               promise
               belongs
               meerly
               and
               properly
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               alone
               it
               could
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               For
               the
               more
               in
               number
               Abraham's
               children
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               were
               ,
               before
               the
               promised
               seed
               did
               come
               ;
               and
               the
               greater
               their
               temporall
               prosperity
               ,
               or
               happinesse
               were
               ,
               the
               worse
               it
               must
               needs
               goe
               with
               other
               Nations
               or
               kindreds
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               If
               the
               Messias
               ,
               or
               promised
               seed
               should
               have
               erected
               such
               a
               temporall
               Kingdome
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewes
               expected
               ,
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               could
               not
               have
               beene
               blessed
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               God
               promised
               by
               Oath
               to
               Abraham
               :
               for
               it
               is
               no
               part
               of
               happinesse
               ,
               but
               rather
               misery
               to
               have
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               or
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               for
               their
               Lords
               and
               Masters
               .
            
             
               5
               Notwithstanding
               the
               former
               promise
               was
               in
               part
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               mighty
               increase
               of
               Abraham's
               posterity
               by
               Sarah
               ,
               this
               was
               a
               pledge
               of
               the
               later
               part
               which
               was
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               .
               
                 Through
                 faith
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 Sarah
                 received
                 strength
                 to
                 conceive
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 delivered
                 of
                 ac●ild
                 when
                 shee
                 was
                 past
                 age
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 judged
                 him
                 faithfull
                 who
                 had
                 promised
                 .
                 Therefore
                 sprang
                 there
                 even
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 dead
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 starres
                 of
                 the
                 ●kie
                 in
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 ▪
                 shore
                 ,
                 innumerable
                 .
              
               Heb.
               11.
               v.
               11.
               12.
               
            
             
               6
               It
               was
               one
               of
               the
               great
               wonders
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               from
               a
               woman
               that
               had
               been
               barrentill
               after
               fourscore
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               there
               should
               proceed
               above
               
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               within
               lesse
               thē
               four
               hundred
               yeares
               .
               )
               Th●miracle
               notwithstanding
               had
               been
               lesse
               ,
               if
               her
               children
               had
               been
               more
               ;
               but
               she
               brought
               forth
               no
               more
               sonnes
               then
               Isaac
               :
               and
               this
               mighty
               Nation
               did
               spring
               from
               Iacob
               ,
               who
               was
               but
               one
               branch
               of
               
                 Isaac
                 ●
                 Sarah
              
               was
               as
               good
               as
               dead
               when
               she
               conceived
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Isaac
               himself
               was
               at
               death's
               doore
               before
               he
               gave
               life
               to
               others
               .
               So
               powerfull
               is
               God
               to
               raise
               strength
               out
               of
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               barren
               a
               fruitfull
               Mother
               of
               many
               children
               .
               How
               beit
               this
               wonderfull
               increase
               of
               Sarah's
               or
               Isaac's
               posterity
               was
               but
               a
               shadow
               ,
               a
               draught
               ,
               or
               mappe
               of
               that
               great
               miracle
               which
               was
               to
               be
               exhibited
               in
               the
               promised
               seed
               .
               More
               admirable
               it
               was
               that
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               should
               beare
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               then
               that
               Sarah
               should
               conceive
               .
               More
               strange
               and
               miraculous
               that
               Christ
               being
               put
               to
               death
               should
               become
               the
               Father
               of
               more
               people
               then
               Isaac
               had
               beene
               .
               Yet
               this
               wee
               see
               hath
               God
               performed
               :
               For
               since
               his
               Resurrection
               hee
               hath
               begotten
               more
               sonnes
               to
               God
               throughout
               the
               Nations
               then
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               or
               Isaac
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               7
               This
               miraculous
               birth
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               mighty
               increase
               of
               her
               children
               ,
               the
               Lord
               did
               as
               it
               were
               point
               out
               to
               future
               ages
               ,
               in
               the
               fore-mentioned
               increase
               of
               Sarah's
               posterity
               ;
               that
               the
               world
               might
               know
               the
               body
               or
               substance
               when
               it
               should
               appeare
               ,
               by
               the
               picture
               which
               hee
               had
               made
               of
               it
               .
               And
               that
               Abraham's
               posteritie
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               might
               stedfastly
               believe
               the
               spirituall
               promise
               by
               the
               temporall
               pledge
               ▪
               Of
               which
               pledge
               every
               
               one
               of
               them
               was
               a
               part
               .
            
             
               8
               To
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               saith
               God
               himselfe
               by
               his
               Prophet
               
                 Esay
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               51.
               v.
               12.
               
               
                 He
                 or
                 ken
                 to
                 mee
                 yee
                 that
                 follow
                 after
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 yee
                 that
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 Looke
                 unto
                 the
                 Rock
                 whence
                 yee
                 are
                 hewen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 whence
                 yee
                 are
                 digged
                 .
                 Looke
                 unto
              
               Abraham
               
                 your
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
              
               Sarah
               
                 that
                 bare
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 called
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 him
                 ▪
                 and
                 in
                 creased
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               9
               It
               was
               more
               remarkably
               true
               of
               us
               Chrstians
               ,
               (
               whether
               the
               poore
               remnant
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               which
               were
               converted
               ,
               or
               of
               us
               Gentiles
               the
               seed
               of
               Iaphet
               ,
               )
               then
               it
               was
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               which
               were
               borne
               in
               Egypt
               .
               
                 Wee
                 ▪
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 greatest
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 or
                 Nations
                 .
              
               It
               was
               not
               our
               owne
               wit
               or
               strength
               ▪
               made
               us
               so
               great
               a
               Nation
               as
               we
               are
               :
               But
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               which
               loved
               Abraham
               ,
               loved
               us
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               the
               blessing
               of
               Isaac
               in
               fuller
               measure
               upon
               us
               .
               It
               was
               his
               power
               ,
               his
               love
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               that
               did
               thus
               multiply
               and
               increase
               us
               .
               
                 The
                 Rock
                 whence
                 we
                 were
                 hewen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 whence
                 we
                 were
                 digged
              
               was
               our
               Saviour's
               grave
               .
               After
               his
               death
               saith
               the
               Evangelist
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 Chap.
              
               23.
               v.
               52.
               53.
               
               
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Ari●●t
                 〈…〉
                 t
                 to
              
               Pilat
               
                 and
                 begged
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 it
                 downe
                 and
                 wrapped
                 it
                 in
                 linnen
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Sepulchre
                 that
                 was
                 hewen
                 in
                 stone
                 wherein
                 man
                 never
                 before
                 was
                 laid
                 .
              
            
             
               10
               This
               Rock
               was
               the
               quarrie
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               spread
               farre
               and
               wide
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               was
               digged
               .
               Our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               
               was
               the
               first
               opening
               ▪
               of
               it
               :
               And
               by
               vertue
               ▪
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               and
               trespasses
               ▪
               such
               as
               without
               it
               should
               have
               consumed
               to
               dust
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               are
               become
               living
               stones
               ,
               even
               Pillars
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ;
               Abraham's
               children
               according
               to
               pro●●se
               ▪
               for
               
                 out
                 of
                 stones
                 hath
                 God
                 raised
                 up
                 children
                 ante
              
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               11
               This
               Application
               of
               the
               Type
               is
               warranted
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Esay
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               53.
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 declare
                 his
                 generation
                 ?
                 What
                 generation
                 did
                 the
                 Prophet
                 meane●
              
               The
               eternall
               generation
               of
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ?
               So
               indeed
               some
               of
               the
               ancients
               have
               interpreted
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               too
               many
               moderne
               interpreters
               have
               herein
               followed
               them
               .
               But
               this
               were
               to
               runne-counter
               upon
               the
               Text.
               No
               print
               or
               footstep
               of
               the
               Prophet's
               progresse
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               no
               literall
               circumstance
               ,
               or
               meaning
               doth
               lead
               ,
               or
               direct
               us
               this
               way
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               his
               generation
               or
               off-spring
               ;
               to
               such
               a
               generation
               ,
               but
               farre
               more
               ample
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelite●
               were
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 out
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 was
                 hee
                 striken
                 ;
                 And
                 hee
                 made
                 his
                 grave
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 rich
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ●●●●●lence
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 any
                 deceit
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               and
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 When
                 thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 his
                 soule
                 an
                 offering
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 prolong
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ▪
                 He
                 shall
                 see
                 of
                 the
                 travell
                 of
                 his
                 so●le
                 and
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 knowledge
                 shall
                 my
                 righteous
                 servant
                 justifie
                 many
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 are
                 their
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               v.
               10.
               11.
               
               They
               whose
               
               iniquities
               he
               did
               beare
               and
               whom
               hee
               justified
               ,
               are
               his
               seed
               ,
               or
               that
               Generation
               whereof
               the
               Prophet
               doth
               speake
               .
               Vnto
               this
               purpose
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               doth
               speak
               .
               Ioh.
               12.
               ver
               .
               23.
               24.
               
               When
               Andrew
               and
               Philip
               came
               unto
               him
               (
               a
               litle
               before
               his
               Passion
               )
               and
               told
               him
               certaine
               Greekes
               desired
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               he
               answered
               them
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 houre
                 is
                 come
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 glorified
                 !
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 except
                 a
                 corne
                 of
                 wheat
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 die
                 it
                 abideth
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 die
                 it
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 much
                 fruit
                 .
              
            
             
               12
               In
               respect
               of
               this
               his
               Resurrection
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 first
                 begotten
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Father
               of
               whom
               hee
               was
               begotten
               before
               all
               worlds
               ,
               from
               all
               eternities
               ,
               did
               now
               beget
               him
               as
               man
               unto
               glory
               and
               immortality
               .
               According
               to
               his
               first
               birth
               as
               man
               by
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               he
               was
               truly
               called
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               .
               According
               to
               the
               second
               birth
               or
               begetting
               him
               from
               the
               grave
               he
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
              
               ;
               and
               as
               man
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               David
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               Melchisedech
               himselfe
               who
               blessed
               Abraham
               .
               For
               the
               life
               of
               glory
               and
               immortality
               doth
               descend
               to
               all
               that
               ever
               shall
               be
               partakers
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               now
               possest
               of
               glory
               and
               immortality
               ,
               as
               truly
               and
               really
               ,
               as
               his
               mortality
               or
               life
               in
               the
               flesh
               did
               descend
               from
               Abraham
               ,
               from
               David
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               Mother
               the
               blessed
               Virgin.
               
            
             
               13
               Isaac
               (
               as
               all
               have
               knowne
               it
               )
               was
               the
               true
               picture
               ,
               and
               shadow
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               death
               and
               deliverance
               from
               it
               .
               The
               mighty
               increase
               likewise
               of
               Isaac
               
               and
               Iacob's
               seed
               was
               the
               embleme
               or
               pledge
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               seed
               or
               generation
               which
               cannot
               be
               numbred
               or
               declared
               .
            
             
               14
               But
               the
               circumstances
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               selling
               ,
               of
               his
               betraying
               ,
               of
               his
               cruell
               persecutions
               by
               Priests
               and
               people
               ,
               the
               ungracious
               offspring
               of
               Israel
               or
               Iacob
               ,
               the
               whole
               legend
               of
               his
               humiliation
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               exaltation
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               are
               more
               exactly
               fore-shadowed
               by
               the
               cruell
               persecutions
               of
               Ioseph
               procured
               by
               his
               brethren
               ;
               by
               his
               calamitie
               ,
               and
               advancement
               in
               Egyyt
               .
               Their
               persecutions
               by
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Iacob
               doe
               in
               a
               manner
               parallel
               themselves
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               were
               sold
               by
               a
               Iudas
               more
               for
               hope
               of
               gaine
               then
               desire
               of
               blood
               on
               their
               parts
               that
               sold
               them
               .
            
             
               15
               The
               pit
               whereinto
               Ioseph's
               brethren
               cast
               him
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               pit
               or
               dungeon
               wherein
               hee
               lay
               in
               fetters
               after
               his
               comming
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               were
               true
               pictures
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               grave
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               pit
               whereinto
               his
               soule
               descended
               :
               So
               was
               Ioseph's
               deliverance
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               a
               true
               shadow
               or
               resemblance
               of
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               .
               Ioseph's
               high
               advancement
               by
               Pharaoh
               an
               exquisite
               Type
               or
               mappe
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               glorious
               Kingdome
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               or
               birth
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               so
               Ioseph
               complains
               unto
               Pharaoh's
               butler
               .
               Gen.
               40.
               v.
               15.
               
               
                 I
                 was
                 stollen
                 away
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
              
               Hebrewes
               ,
               
                 and
                 here
                 also
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 nothing
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 put
                 mee
                 into
                 the
                 dungeon
                 .
              
            
             
               16
               The
               whole
               story
               of
               Ioseph's
               depression
               and
               advancement
               is
               set
               downe
               .
               Psal
               .
               105.
               v.
               17.
               18.
               19.
               20.
               21.
               22.
               
               
                 He
                 sent
                 a
                 man
                 before
                 thē
                 even
              
               Ioseph
               ,
               who
               
               
                 was
                 sold
                 for
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 whose
                 feet
                 they
                 hurt
                 with
                 fetters
                 ,
              
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 iron
                 until
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 his
              
               WORD
               
                 came
                 ,
                 the
              
               WORD
               
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 tried
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 sent
                 and
                 loosed
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 free
                 .
                 Hee
                 made
                 him
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 Ruler
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 substance
                 ;
                 To
                 bind
                 his
                 Princes
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 his
                 Senators
                 wisedome
                 .
              
            
             
               17
               A
               more
               expresse
               draught
               or
               mappe
               as
               well
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               humiliation
               as
               of
               his
               exaltation
               is
               Gen.
               39.
               ver
               .
               20.
               21.
               and
               Gen.
               41.
               ver
               .
               39.
               
               Instead
               of
               the
               prison
               or
               dungeon
               wherein
               Ioseph
               lay
               ,
               he
               is
               raised
               to
               the
               highest
               place
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               under
               
                 Pharaoh
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 over
                 my
                 house
              
               (
               saith
               Pharaoh
               to
               Ioseph
               )
               
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 shall
                 all
                 my
                 people
                 be
                 ruled
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 throne
                 will
                 I
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 thou
                 .
                 See
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 thee
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 thee
                 shall
                 no
                 man
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 hand
                 or
                 foot
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 :
              
               So
               was
               our
               Saviour
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               made
               chiefe
               Ruler
               over
               the
               house
               of
               God.
               
                 Every
                 house
                 is
                 builded
                 by
                 some
                 man
                 ;
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 built
                 all
                 things
                 is
                 God.
                 And
              
               Moses
               
                 verily
                 was
                 faithfull
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 house
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 after
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 Sonne
                 over
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 whose
                 house
                 are
                 wee
                 .
                 The
                 amplitude
              
               of
               Christ's
               Kingdome
               as
               man
               foreshadowed
               by
               Ioseph's
               advancement
               under
               Pharaoh
               over
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               is
               described
               .
               Psal
               .
               2.
               ver
               .
               10.
               
                 specially
                 Psal
              
               .
               8.
               ver
               .
               5.
               6.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 him
                 a
              
               
               
                 litle
                 while
                 lower
                 then
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 crowned
                 him
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 Thou
                 mad'st
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 his
                 feete
                 .
              
               Yet
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               1.
               
               
               Cor.
               15.
               27.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 excepted
                 which
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 him
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 untill
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 footstoole
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               included
               ,
               that
               hee
               at
               whose
               right
               hand
               hee
               sits
               ,
               is
               in
               throne
               or
               seate
               of
               dignity
               above
               him
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Ioseph
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               iron
               wherein
               he
               was
               bound
               ,
               hath
               the
               Kings
               ring
               put
               on
               his
               hand
               :
               Instead
               of
               his
               ragged
               or
               squallid
               weeds
               hee
               is
               arayed
               in
               a
               vesture
               of
               fine
               linnen
               or
               silke
               :
               Instead
               of
               his
               fetters
               and
               bonds
               hee
               hath
               a
               golden
               chaine
               put
               about
               his
               neck
               :
               All
               these
               ornaments
               bestowed
               on
               Ioseph
               as
               the
               ancient
               and
               learned
               well
               observe
               ,
               were
               but
               resemblances
               of
               those
               glorious
               endowments
               wherewith
               our
               Saviour's
               Body
               or
               Humanitie
               hath
               since
               his
               Resurrection
               been
               invested
               .
            
             
               18
               Ioseph
               was
               placed
               by
               Pharaoh
               in
               the
               second
               charriot
               ,
               and
               he
               made
               them
               cry
               before
               him
               Abrech
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               Lord
               or
               King
               ,
               to
               whom
               bowing
               of
               the
               knee
               was
               due
               .
               All
               this
               and
               whatsoever
               more
               was
               done
               to
               Ioseph
               is
               but
               a
               model
               of
               that
               honour
               which
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               tels
               us
               ,
               God
               hath
               commanded
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Christ
               .
               
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 hath
                 highly
                 exalted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 name
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 every
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 every
                 knee
                 should
                 bow
                 ,
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 tongue
                 should
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               Philip.
               2.
               verses
               9.
               10.
               11.
               
               
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 know
                 assuredly
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 that
                 same
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 whom
                 yee
                 have
                 crucified
                 ,
                 both
                 Lord
                 and
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Act.
               2.
               36.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 31.
              
               
               Shewing
               the
               concludency
               of
               the
               allegations
               used
               by
               the
               Apostles
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               and
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               to
               prove
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               ;
               and
               in
               particular
               of
               the
               Testimony
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               NOt
               to
               repeat
               other
               Types
               or
               propheticall
               testimonies
               of
               Christ's
               entrance
               into
               immortall
               glory
               by
               the
               sufferings
               of
               death
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               plenty
               as
               well
               in
               Postillers
               as
               Commentators
               ,
               nor
               to
               dilate
               upon
               such
               generall
               testimonies
               ,
               whether
               meerly
               typical
               or
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               typically
               propheticall
               as
               have
               been
               heretofore
               handled
               in
               the
               seventh
               and
               eighth
               Booke
               of
               these
               Comments
               upon
               the
               Creed
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Psal
               .
               82.
               &c.
               I
               make
               no
               question
               but
               those
               testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               or
               Prophets
               which
               are
               avouch'd
               to
               this
               purpose
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               specially
               by
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               and
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               were
               expounded
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               unto
               the
               two
               fore-mentioned
               Disciples
               which
               did
               accompany
               him
               unto
               Emmaus
            
             
               2
               Now
               the
               testimonies
               most
               insisted
               upon
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               convincing
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               are
               specially
               three
               ,
               that
               of
               Psal
               .
               the
               2.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sonne
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
              
               and
               Psal
               .
               the
               6.
               
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 leave
                 my
                 soule
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 thine
                 holy
                 one
                 to
                 see
                 corruption
              
               ;
               the
               third
               [
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 sworne
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
              
               or
               which
               is
               much
               what
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 sit
                 thou
                 at
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 untill
                 I
                 make
                 thine
                 enemies
                 thy
                 footstoole
                 .
              
               The
               extraordinary
               successe
               of
               all
               these
               allegations
               abundantly
               testifies
               that
               they
               were
               most
               concludent
               ,
               for
               many
               thousand
               soules
               at
               two
               severall
               times
               (
               besides
               others
               )
               were
               converted
               by
               them
               .
               The
               testimony
               out
               of
               Psal
               .
               2.
               is
               prest
               home
               by
               
                 S.
                 Peter
                 Act.
              
               2.
               v.
               6.
               to
               the
               37.
               to
               the
               Iewes
               specially
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               both
               upon
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               .
               Act.
               13.
               
               Though
               with
               better
               successe
               upon
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               The
               force
               and
               strength
               of
               this
               testimonie
               ,
               and
               likewise
               how
               farre
               it
               was
               meant
               of
               David
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               hath
               been
               at
               large
               discust
               *
               before
               .
               The
               point
               at
               which
               these
               present
               endeavours
               aime
               ,
               is
               to
               declare
               how
               these
               two
               testimonies
               [
               1.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sonne
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
              
               ;
               and
               2.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
              
               ]
               doe
               concludently
               and
               irrefragably
               inferre
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               whom
               the
               Iewes
               had
               crucified
               being
               both
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               and
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               his
               Consecration
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ,
               for
               unto
               this
               later
               point
               both
               testimonies
               are
               drawne
               by
               our
               Apostle
               Heb.
               5.
               v.
               5.
               and
               6.
               
               But
               how
               close
               they
               reach
               this
               point
               whether
               jointly
               or
               severally
               is
               not
               so
               cleerly
               set
               forth
               by
               most
               interpreters
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Reader
               ,
               unlesse
               his
               understanding
               farre
               surpasse
               mine
               ,
               will
               easily
               collect
               .
               The
               generall
               meaning
               of
               our
               Apostle
               hath
               been
               declared
               in
               the
               first
               Section
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               close
               of
               the
               fourth
               of
               this
               Booke
               ▪
               it
               is
               punctually
               thus
               ,
               Seeing
               Aaron's
               calling
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               Priesthood
               was
               publiquely
               
               manifested
               to
               be
               from
               God
               ,
               no
               man
               after
               might
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               erect
               a
               new
               Priesthood
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               the
               temporall
               prejudice
               of
               Aaron
               and
               his
               successors
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               abolish
               this
               Priesthood
               which
               God
               had
               erected
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               could
               manifest
               to
               man
               and
               Angels
               that
               his
               Commission
               for
               thus
               doing
               was
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               authentique
               ,
               being
               sealed
               by
               oath
               ,
               and
               solemnely
               executed
               .
               And
               seeing
               no
               man
               might
               ,
               therefore
               Christ
               though
               God
               and
               man
               did
               not
               glorifie
               himselfe
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               addes
               )
               to
               be
               made
               an
               high
               Priest
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               said
               unto
               him
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sonne
                 this
                 day
                 have
              
               I
               
                 begotten
                 thee
              
               ,
               did
               put
               this
               dignity
               upon
               him
               .
               Many
               Interpreters
               have
               stretcht
               their
               wits
               to
               make
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               this
               Psalmist's
               words
               reach
               home
               to
               our
               Apostle's
               purpose
               :
               Others
               so
               slight
               it
               as
               if
               they
               would
               give
               us
               to
               understand
               or
               cause
               to
               suspect
               our
               Apostle
               himselfe
               did
               not
               much
               stand
               upon
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               passe
               by
               it
               unto
               the
               second
               testimony
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 .
              
               Albeit
               in
               my
               opinion
               the
               later
               testimony
               proves
               his
               fiat
               or
               Commission
               ,
               the
               former
               his
               ordination
               or
               execution
               of
               his
               Commission
               .
               I
               will
               not
               wrong
               the
               judicious
               Reader
               's
               patience
               with
               profering
               variety
               of
               such
               expositors
               unto
               his
               choise
               as
               his
               wisdome
               cannot
               approve
               .
               Cajetan
               hath
               Ribera's
               approbation
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               expositors
               which
               went
               before
               him
               drawes
               the
               Psalmist's
               Oracle
               [
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sonne
                 this
                 day
                 have
              
               I
               
                 begotten
                 thee
              
               ]
               neerest
               to
               the
               point
               in
               question
               .
               So
               farre
               I
               am
               from
               carping
               at
               any
               thing
               which
               those
               two
               expositors
               have
               said
               to
               the
               point
               now
               in
               question
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               endeavour
               to
               explicate
               and
               extend
               
               their
               meaning
               in
               the
               best
               sort
               I
               can
               .
               The
               Priesthood
               (
               saith
               Cajetan
               ,
               as
               Ribera
               expounds
               him
               )
               before
               the
               Law
               given
               was
               annexed
               as
               a
               prerogative
               to
               the
               first
               borne
               ,
               and
               descended
               from
               Abraham
               to
               Isaac
               and
               by
               speciall
               dispensation
               to
               Iacob
               .
               Now
               the
               whole
               dignity
               of
               the
               first
               borne
               being
               lost
               by
               Ruben
               was
               divided
               amongst
               three
               of
               his
               Brethren
               .
               The
               Soveraignty
               or
               Principallity
               fell
               to
               Iudah
               ,
               the
               Priesthood
               to
               Levi
               ,
               and
               the
               double
               Portion
               to
               Ephraim
               .
               And
               in
               Aaron
               the
               sonne
               of
               Levi
               was
               the
               Priesthood
               established
               long
               before
               the
               Kingdome
               was
               established
               in
               David
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               so
               established
               David's
               sons
               had
               as
               litle
               right
               ,
               as
               Aaron's
               sonnes
               had
               to
               the
               Crowne
               or
               Diadem
               .
               God's
               peremptory
               decree
               for
               thus
               dividing
               these
               two
               prerogatives
               ,
               Azariah
               is
               not
               afraid
               to
               plead
               unto
               King
               Vzziah's
               face
               .
               Chron.
               2.
               26.
               
               And
               his
               speech
               did
               take
               impression
               ,
               for
               hee
               had
               no
               sooner
               made
               an
               end
               of
               speaking
               but
               the
               leprosie
               begunne
               to
               appeare
               in
               King
               Vzziah's
               face
               ;
               and
               for
               his
               usurpation
               of
               the
               Priest's
               office
               and
               intrusion
               into
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               is
               utterly
               excluded
               from
               his
               pallace
               ,
               and
               enforced
               to
               resigne
               the
               government
               unto
               his
               Sonne
               .
               But
               inasmuch
               as
               he
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               speakes
               ,
               is
               solemnely
               registred
               and
               by
               him
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               first
               borne
               and
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               only
               ,
               but
               expedient
               ,
               but
               very
               necessary
               that
               all
               the
               branches
               of
               the
               first
               borne's
               prerogative
               which
               Ruben
               had
               scattered
               ,
               should
               be
               reunited
               in
               his
               Person
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               the
               promised
               seed
               ,
               hee
               is
               the
               compleat
               heire
               of
               all
               the
               blessings
               bequeathed
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               whatsoever
               tribe
               this
               promised
               seed
               
               was
               to
               spring
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               Priesthood
               was
               as
               due
               unto
               him
               as
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               Levi
               and
               Aaron
               were
               but
               as
               foefes
               in
               trust
               for
               conveying
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               as
               Iudah
               and
               David
               were
               for
               making
               over
               the
               Kingdome
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               3
               All
               those
               suppositions
               and
               others
               (
               perhaps
               more
               then
               Cajetan
               or
               Ribera
               though
               of
               )
               being
               granted
               prove
               only
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               first
               born
               to
               Abraham
               and
               to
               David
               had
               a
               just
               title
               to
               the
               eternall
               Priesthood
               .
               They
               doe
               not
               directly
               prove
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               whom
               the
               Iewes
               have
               crucified
               to
               be
               that
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               seed
               of
               David
               meant
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               the
               Psalme
               fore-cited
               :
               Or
               this
               being
               granted
               ,
               all
               put
               together
               doe
               not
               manifest
               his
               Consecration
               or
               actuall
               admission
               to
               the
               high
               Priesthood
               ,
               by
               whose
               erection
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               was
               changed
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               conclusion
               punctually
               intended
               by
               our
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               4
               For
               a
               more
               satisfactory
               declaration
               of
               the
               strength
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               take
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               into
               a
               further
               and
               more
               punctuall
               consideration
               then
               hitherto
               wee
               had
               occasion
               to
               take
               them
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               of
               what
               GENERATION
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 ego
                 hodie
                 genuite
              
               ,
               are
               principally
               meant
               ,
               whether
               meant
               at
               all
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               how
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               how
               of
               Christ
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               and
               Sonne
               of
               David
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               being
               seconded
               by
               more
               of
               the
               Schoolmen
               ,
               and
               middle
               ag'd
               allegorizing
               Commentators
               ,
               understand
               this
               Psalmist's
               Oracle
               of
               that
               GENERATION
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               which
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               NICEN
               Creed
               ,
               or
               that
               *
               Creed
               which
               is
               to
               be
               publiquely
               read
               in
               the
               
               second
               service
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               [
               
                 Begotten
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 before
                 all
                 worlds
                 .
              
               ]
               and
               in
               these
               mens
               construction
               by
               the
               word
               HODIE
               is
               meant
               HODIE
               AETERNITATIS
               the
               day
               of
               eternity
               or
               eternal
               day
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               succession
               of
               parts
               of
               houres
               or
               minutes
               .
               But
               this
               interpretation
               is
               dislik'd
               by
               Calvin
               who
               is
               alwaies
               zealous
               for
               the
               literall
               though
               sometimes
               with
               prejudice
               to
               the
               mysticall
               or
               principally
               intended
               sense
               .
               Yet
               that
               sense
               in
               this
               place
               cannot
               be
               exprest
               by
               HODIE
               AETERNITATIS
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               eternall
               Generation
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               That
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               this
               Psalmist
               is
               apparent
               because
               neither
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               his
               Consecration
               to
               the
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               can
               with
               any
               colour
               of
               probability
               be
               inferred
               or
               pretended
               from
               it
               :
               much
               lesse
               can
               it
               be
               the
               mysticall
               or
               true
               allegoricall
               sense
               of
               this
               Oracle
               ;
               for
               these
               alwaies
               must
               be
               grounded
               upon
               the
               literall
               ,
               and
               no
               Scripture
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               fulfil'd
               according
               to
               the
               mysticall
               or
               true
               allegoricall
               sense
               untill
               it
               hath
               been
               first
               verified
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               .
               Now
               the
               eternall
               GENERATION
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               cannot
               follow
               either
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               his
               Consecration
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ;
               nor
               could
               ever
               any
               Periphrasis
               or
               notation
               of
               it
               be
               either
               fulfil'd
               ,
               or
               verified
               in
               time
               seeing
               it
               is
               before
               all
               times
               .
            
             
               5
               May
               we
               say
               then
               with
               good
               Commentators
               as
               with
               Calvin
               for
               one
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               (
               
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
              
               )
               have
               no
               manner
               of
               reference
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God's
               Generation
               before
               all
               worlds
               ?
               Certaine
               it
               is
               that
               this
               Generation
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               
               object
               ,
               no
               part
               of
               the
               immediate
               subject
               ,
               (
               whether
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               or
               mysticall
               sense
               of
               the
               Psalmist's
               words
               )
               whether
               we
               consider
               them
               written
               or
               intended
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               as
               avouched
               by
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               and
               other
               Apostles
               for
               the
               further
               confirmation
               of
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               All
               that
               can
               be
               said
               on
               their
               parts
               whom
               Calvin
               censures
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               eternall
               GENERATION
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               might
               be
               taken
               as
               a
               common
               notion
               or
               presuppos'd
               truth
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               when
               he
               writ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Apostle
               when
               hee
               avouched
               these
               words
               
                 ego
                 hodie
                 genuite
              
               .
               That
               the
               Word
               or
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               this
               was
               a
               common
               prenotion
               to
               all
               the
               Ancient
               learned
               or
               faithfull
               Hebrewes
               .
               And
               that
               he
               who
               was
               the
               only
               begotten
               Sonne
               of
               God
               before
               all
               worlds
               
                 should
                 be
                 begotten
              
               by
               him
               
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               ,
               that
               is
               prov'd
               at
               large
               by
               
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 Act.
              
               13.
               
               And
               that
               the
               raising
               of
               that
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               (
               whom
               the
               Iewes
               had
               crucified
               )
               from
               the
               dead
               unto
               immortall
               endlesse
               life
               was
               an
               authentique
               declaration
               ,
               that
               this
               Sonne
               of
               David
               was
               likewise
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               their
               expected
               Lord
               and
               Messias
               ,
               is
               most
               sweetly
               deduced
               by
               our
               Apostle
               .
               Rom.
               ●
               .
               v.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               4.
               
               
                 Paul
                 a
                 Servant
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 separated
                 unto
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 God.
                 Which
                 hee
                 had
                 promised
                 before
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 concerning
                 his
                 Son
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
              
               David
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 And
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 power
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 holinesse
                 by
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               This
               passage
               rightly
               infers
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               uncreated
               Word
               by
               whomall
               
               things
               were
               created
               before
               hee
               was
               made
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               :
               ●●●
               he
               was
               made
               so
               only
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               or
               humane
               nature
               ;
               but
               this
               eternity
               of
               his
               uncreated
               Person
               or
               essence
               was
               no
               part
               of
               our
               Apostles
               divine
               discourse
               or
               most
               concludent
               argument
               ▪
               
                 Act
                 ▪
              
               ●3
               .
               
                 Men
                 and
                 Brethren
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 stock
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ▪
               
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 among
                 you
                 feareth
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 you
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 this
                 salvation
                 sent
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 dwell
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 their
                 Rulers
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 ●●●
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 the
                 voice●
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 which
                 are
                 ●●●●
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ▪
                 they
                 have
                 fulfilled
                 them
                 in
                 condemning
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 found
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 death
                 in
                 him
                 ▪
                 yet
                 desired
                 they
                 ▪
              
               Pilat
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 ●●●ine
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 fulfilled
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 him
                 they
                 tooke
                 him
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 tree
                 and
                 laid
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Sepulchre
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 seene
                 many
                 daies
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 came
                 up
                 with
                 him
                 from
                 Galileo
                 ●●
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 witnesses
                 ●●to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 declare
                 unto
                 you
                 glad
                 tidings
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 unto
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 same
                 unto
                 us
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 raised
                 up
                 Iesus
                 againe
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Psalme
                 .
                 Thou
                 are
                 my
                 Sonne
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 the●
                 ▪
                 And
                 as
                 concerning
                 that
                 he
                 raised
                 him
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 corruption
                 he
                 said
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 sure
                 mercies
                 of
                 David
                 ▪
              
               from
               v.
               26.
               to
               34.
               
               For
               the
               clearer
               &
               fuller
               explication
               of
               this
               passage
               we
               are
               to
               enquire
               what
               manner
               of
               testimonies
               or
               predictions
               in
               which
               the
               Apostle
               instances
               ,
               were
               ;
               as
               whether
               propheticall
               only
               or
               typically
               propheticall
               .
            
             
               6
               To
               begin
               with
               the
               former
               ;
               
                 Ego
                 hodie
                 genui
              
               
               
                 te
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
              
               with
               submission
               of
               my
               opinion
               to
               better
               judgments
               ,
               is
               a
               prediction
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               which
               kind
               of
               prediction
               as
               hath
               been
               observed
               before
               is
               the
               most
               concludent
               ;
               and
               this
               one
               of
               the
               highest
               ranke
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               Oracle
               truly
               meant
               of
               David
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               and
               yet
               fulfil'd
               of
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               both
               according
               to
               the
               most
               exquisite
               literall
               and
               the
               mysticall
               or
               principally
               intended
               sense
               .
               David
               without
               all
               question
               was
               the
               composer
               of
               the
               second
               Psalme
               ;
               and
               the
               joyfull
               occasions
               or
               extraordinary
               matter
               of
               exultation
               which
               raised
               his
               spirit
               to
               that
               high
               and
               majesticke
               straine
               of
               divine
               poesie
               ,
               whereof
               this
               and
               the
               eighteenth
               Psalme
               with
               some
               others
               beare
               lively
               characters
               ,
               were
               partly
               the
               triumphant
               victories
               which
               he
               had
               already
               gotten
               over
               the
               enemies
               of
               Israel's
               peace
               and
               the
               confederators
               or
               conspirators
               against
               his
               Crowne
               and
               dignity
               ;
               partly
               the
               glorious
               promises
               which
               through
               patient
               expectation
               of
               deliverance
               hee
               had
               obtain'd
               for
               the
               further
               establishment
               and
               advancement
               of
               his
               throne
               ,
               and
               the
               enlargement
               of
               his
               hereditary
               Kingdome
               .
               Before
               the
               composition
               of
               the
               second
               Psalme
               hee
               had
               the
               glorious
               and
               gracious
               promise
               of
               which
               Ethan
               the
               Esrait
               so
               curiously
               descants
               .
               Psalm
               .
               89.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 my
                 first
                 borne
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 &c.
                 
              
               Now
               it
               can
               be
               no
               solecisme
               to
               say
               that
               hee
               who
               in
               sacred
               language
               is
               instil'd
               the
               first
               borne
               should
               have
               the
               title
               of
               the
               first
               begotten
               among
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Seeing
               the
               title
               of
               begetting
               is
               oftimes
               in
               sacred
               
               language
               to
               be
               measured
               not
               by
               the
               scale
               of
               Philophes'●
               or
               naturalist's
               dialect
               ,
               ●ut
               of
               morall
               or
               civill
               language
               or
               interpretation
               .
               For
               they
               that
               are
               sonnes
               by
               adoption
               only
               ,
               or
               next
               heires
               in
               reversion
               to
               a
               Crowne
               or
               dignity
               are
               said
               to
               be
               begotten
               of
               those
               which
               adopt
               th●●
               ,
               or
               of
               whom
               they
               be
               the
               immediate
               heares
               or
               successors
               ▪
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               in
               the
               sacred
               genealogy
               Ieconiah
               is
               said
               to
               have
               begotten
               Salathiel
               .
               
               So
               that
               David
               upon
               his
               owne
               occasions
               (
               whether
               upon
               his
               anointing
               to
               the
               Crowne
               of
               Iudah
               in
               H●●ron
               ,
               or
               of
               Israel
               in
               Sion
               )
               might
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               avouch
               these
               words
               Psalme
               2.
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 preach
                 the
                 Law
                 whereof
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 mee
                 th●●
                 art
                 my
                 S●●t
                 his
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               7
               ▪
               For
               David
               to
               call
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               design●ment
               unto
               the
               Crowne
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               or
               of
               all
               Israel
               ,
               his
               birth-day
               or
               begetting
               by
               God
               ,
               by
               whose
               speciall
               power
               and
               providence
               hee
               was
               crowned
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               harsh
               a
               phrase
               as
               some
               haply
               would
               deeme
               it
               ,
               that
               either
               know
               not
               ,
               or
               consider
               not
               that
               it
               was
               usuall
               in
               other
               states
               or
               Kingdomes
               beside
               Iudah
               to
               celebrate
               ▪
               two
               
                 n●tales
                 dies
              
               ,
               two
               solemne
               〈◊〉
               or
               birth-dayes
               in
               honour
               of
               their
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               ▪
               the
               one
               they
               called
               
                 diem
                 natalem
                 imperatoris
              
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 diem
                 natalem
              
               *
               
                 imperij
                 ▪
              
               The
               one
               the
               birth-day
               of
               the
               Emperour
               whereon
               he
               was
               borne
               of
               his
               naturall
               Mother
               ;
               the
               other
               the
               birth-day
               of
               him
               as
               he
               was
               Emperour
               ▪
               which
               wee
               call
               the
               Coronation
               day
               .
               The
               reason
               might
               hold
               more
               peculiar
               in
               David
               then
               many
               other
               Princes
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               the
               first
               of
               all
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               that
               tooke
               possession
               of
               the
               hill
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               setled
               
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Iudah
               fore-phophecied
               of
               by
               his
               Father
               Iacob
               ,
               upon
               himselfe
               and
               his
               posterity
               .
            
             
               8
               ▪
               But
               whatsoever
               may
               be
               thought
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               sonne
               ;
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               may
               be
               as
               truly
               and
               properly
               called
               the
               day
               of
               his
               nativity
               ,
               as
               the
               day
               wherein
               he
               was
               borne
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
               This
               was
               his
               birth-day
               or
               nativity
               to
               his
               mortall
               life
               as
               he
               was
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               day
               of
               his
               nativity
               or
               begetting
               to
               immortality
               ,
               the
               birth-day
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               and
               royall
               Priesthood
               .
               The
               most
               concludent
               testimony
               though
               least
               observed
               by
               most
               Interpreters
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               before
               mentioned
               *
               Heb.
               5.
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 this
                 honour
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 was
              
               Aaron
               .
               
                 So
                 also
                 Christ
                 glorified
                 not
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 that
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 to
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
                 (
                 It
                 was
                 hee
                 that
                 did
                 glorifie
                 him
                 with
                 this
                 title
                 )
                 as
                 he
                 also
                 saith
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 forever
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 .
              
               The
               Apostles
               drift
               and
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               intrude
               himselfe
               into
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               but
               had
               as
               solemne
               a
               calling
               and
               Consecration
               ●o
               it
               by
               God
               his
               Father
               as
               Aaron
               had
               to
               the
               legall
               Priesthood
               by
               Moses
               .
               And
               he
               did
               deprecate
               his
               calling
               or
               Consecration
               to
               this
               Priesthood
               more
               earnestly
               and
               fervently
               then
               any
               high
               Priest
               or
               Bishop
               did
               their
               Consecration
               :
               Although
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Episcopari
                 nol●
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 consecrated
                 .
              
               But
               sure
               our
               Saviour
               spake
               as
               hee
               meant
               when
               hee
               prayed
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               
                 Father
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 let
                 this
                 cup
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 ▪
              
               Now
               thus
               he
               prayed
               after
               God
               had
               begun
               to
               
               anoint
               and
               bath
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               blood
               unto
               the
               Priesthood
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               as
               Moses
               had
               anointed
               Aaron
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               beasts
               unto
               his
               legall
               Priesthood
               .
               And
               this
               place
               of
               our
               Apostle
               concludes
               the
               point
               before
               handled
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               begin
               his
               Priesthood
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               from
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               for
               upon
               that
               day
               was
               the
               Psalmist's
               prophecy
               fulfilled
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               9
               The
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               Oracle
               (
               meant
               of
               David
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               )
               according
               to
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               in
               Christ
               Iesu
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
               is
               most
               divinely
               exprest
               by
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 Acts
              
               3.
               
               &
               4.
               in
               which
               two
               Chapters
               many
               passages
               above
               all
               others
               in
               this
               sacred
               history
               are
               worthy
               of
               serious
               and
               frequent
               mediations
               ,
               specially
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               circumstances
               of
               time
               and
               some
               other
               occurrences
               .
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               as
               it
               is
               at
               large
               related
               Chap.
               2.
               had
               been
               first
               powred
               out
               upon
               Christ's
               Disciples
               a
               litle
               before
               the
               ordinary
               time
               of
               the
               morning's
               service
               or
               devotions
               at
               this
               solemne
               feast
               of
               Pentecost
               .
               And
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               as
               't
               is
               very
               probable
               from
               the
               first
               verse
               of
               the
               third
               
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Peter
                 and
                 Iohn
                 went
                 together
                 unto
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 praiers
                 being
                 the
                 ninth
                 houre
                 ,
              
               and
               bestowed
               a
               better
               almes
               upon
               a
               poore
               creeple
               then
               after
               many
               yeares
               profession
               of
               that
               poore
               trade
               he
               durst
               presume
               to
               begge
               at
               their
               hands
               or
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               .
            
             
               10
               The
               ungainsayable
               truth
               of
               the
               miracle
               wrought
               upon
               this
               creeple
               by
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               (
               who
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               as
               ambitiously
               minded
               as
               their
               examiners
               ,
               
               might
               have
               challenged
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               to
               themselves
               )
               did
               not
               so
               much
               grieve
               the
               Priests
               and
               captaines
               of
               the
               Temple
               with
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               as
               that
               upon
               this
               occasion
               they
               taught
               the
               people
               and
               preached
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               ver
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               Vpon
               this
               griefe
               conceived
               at
               first
               by
               some
               few
               there
               present
               ,
               the
               next
               morning
               the
               high
               Priest
               with
               the
               whole
               host
               of
               his
               assistants
               and
               kndred
               did
               injoyne
               these
               two
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 teach
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               but
               upon
               that
               magnanimous
               reply
               ,
               [
               
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 hearken
                 unto
                 you
                 more
                 then
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 judge
                 yee
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               19.
               ]
               made
               joyntly
               by
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               to
               the
               high
               Priest's
               and
               Elders
               peremptory
               injunction
               ,
               being
               let
               goe
               they
               made
               report
               of
               the
               whole
               businesse
               with
               the
               successe
               ,
               unto
               their
               owne
               company
               ,
               
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 voice
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 God
                 which
                 hast
                 made
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 thy
                 servant
              
               David
               
                 hast
                 said
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 the
                 heathen
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 imagine
                 a
                 vaine
                 thing
                 ?
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 stood
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 Christ
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 against
                 thy
                 holy
                 child
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 anointed
                 ,
                 both
              
               Herod
               and
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoever
                 thy
                 hand
                 and
                 thy
                 counsell
                 determined
                 before
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Acts.
              
               4.
               from
               verse
               23.
               to
               28.
               
               This
               joyfull
               newes
               thus
               brought
               by
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               did
               raise
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               other
               Disciples
               if
               not
               to
               prophesy
               as
               David
               had
               done
               ,
               yet
               to
               make
               a
               more
               
               lively
               expression
               or
               interpretation
               of
               his
               prophecy
               then
               either
               he
               himselfe
               or
               any
               Prophet
               before
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               could
               have
               compos'd
               .
               As
               indignation
               sometimes
               will
               hammer
               out
               verses
               or
               rimes
               from
               wits
               of
               duller
               metall
               :
               so
               extraordinary
               exultation
               or
               uncouth
               matter
               ▪
               of
               spirituall
               joy
               will
               bring
               forth
               sacred
               hymnes
               and
               poesies
               ,
               or
               interpretations
               of
               Scripture
               equivalent
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophecy
               .
            
             
               11
               I
               cannot
               dismisse
               this
               testimony
               without
               some
               short
               paraphrase
               upon
               it
               ,
               for
               setting
               the
               parallel
               betwixt
               the
               Type
               and
               the
               body
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               formerly
               delivered
               :
               
                 Why
                 doe
                 the
                 heathen
                 rage
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 imagine
                 a
                 vaine
                 thing
                 ?
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 set
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rulers
                 take
                 counsell
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 anointed
                 .
                 Psal
                 .
              
               2.
               v.
               12.
               
               All
               these
               are
               truly
               and
               literally
               meant
               of
               David's
               affaires
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               enemies
               both
               amongst
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               and
               among
               neighbour
               nations
               of
               the
               heathen
               ,
               which
               did
               oppose
               the
               flourishing
               estate
               or
               growth
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               which
               they
               fear'd
               would
               bring
               their
               posterity
               unto
               subjection
               ,
               
                 Hence
                 they
                 said
                 let
                 us
                 breake
                 their
                 bonds
                 asunder
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 their
                 cords
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 v.
              
               3.
               
               The
               same
               words
               likewise
               a●e
               literally
               fulfill'd
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               a
               more
               exquisite
               sense
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Disciples
               mentioned
               Act.
               4.
               expresse
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophecy
               ,
               
                 both
                 Herod
                 and
                 Pontius
                 Pilat
                 with
                 other
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               Who
               was
               not
               only
               the
               anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               as
               David
               was
               but
               the
               Christ
               or
               Messias
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               In
               those
               words
               following
               likewise
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 sitteth
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 heaven
                 shall
                 laugh
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 derision
                 ,
                 David
              
               had
               a
               peculiar
               interest
               ,
               for
               they
               literally
               referre
               to
               the
               defeates
               of
               malicious
               conspirators
               against
               David
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               successe
               which
               ,
               notwithstanding
               those
               ,
               hee
               ascribes
               unto
               the
               good
               providence
               of
               his
               God.
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 Yet
                 have
                 I
                 set
                 my
                 King
                 upon
                 my
                 holy
                 hill
                 of
                 Sion
                 .
              
               Now
               there
               was
               no
               defeate
               either
               wrought
               or
               hoped
               for
               on
               David's
               part
               ,
               or
               on
               Salomon's
               his
               sonne
               which
               was
               not
               a
               true
               shadow
               and
               picture
               ,
               (
               and
               no
               more
               then
               so
               )
               of
               those
               strange
               defeates
               which
               HEE
               ,
               who
               then
               sate
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               now
               sits
               there
               in
               our
               nature
               did
               bring
               upon
               all
               those
               which
               conspired
               against
               the
               anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               man
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Disciples
               call
               him
               ,
               
                 holy
                 child
                 Iesus
              
               .
               Which
               description
               I
               take
               it
               referres
               unto
               him
               only
               whilst
               hee
               was
               in
               the
               
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 servant
              
               .
               By
               defacing
               this
               forme
               they
               made
               him
               Lord.
               For
               albeit
               the
               malicious
               and
               cruell
               plots
               of
               the
               high
               Priests
               to
               take
               away
               his
               life
               and
               fame
               were
               so
               subtlely
               contrived
               ,
               and
               so
               accurately
               executed
               as
               if
               they
               had
               continued
               the
               Aaronicall
               Priesthood
               and
               bloody
               sacrifices
               to
               no
               other
               end
               and
               purpose
               save
               only
               that
               they
               might
               become
               more
               cruell
               butchers
               or
               slaughter-men
               of
               the
               anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               then
               their
               Predecessors
               had
               been
               of
               beasts
               or
               reasonlesse
               sacrifices
               :
               Yet
               not
               hee
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               heavenly
               powers
               ,
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               had
               mater
               enough
               of
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               to
               contemplate
               how
               the
               heathens
               ,
               and
               this
               worse
               then
               heathenish
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               could
               doe
               nothing
               unto
               him
               ,
               save
               that
               which
               hee
               that
               sate
               in
               the
               heavens
               would
               have
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               albeit
               they
               did
               that
               only
               
               which
               Satan
               would
               have
               them
               to
               doe
               .
               They
               had
               consecrated
               themselves
               wholly
               unto
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               that
               sits
               in
               the
               heavens
               made
               both
               their
               master
               and
               them
               to
               be
               his
               instruments
               for
               accomplishing
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               and
               Kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 32.
              
               
               The
               concludency
               of
               
                 S.
                 Paul's
              
               second
               Argument
               
                 Act.
                 13.
              
               drawne
               from
               the
               55.
               of
               Isaiah
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               testimony
               avouched
               by
               
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 Act.
              
               13.
               v.
               34.
               borrowed
               from
               Isaiah
               55.
               v.
               3.
               is
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               observe
               meerly
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               a
               vision
               :
               For
               however
               the
               Prophet
               might
               take
               his
               rise
               from
               former
               Oracles
               concerning
               David
               ,
               yet
               his
               prophecy
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               could
               not
               be
               meant
               of
               any
               person
               or
               party
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Prophets
               owne
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               intermediate
               space
               between
               his
               time
               and
               the
               exhibition
               of
               the
               seed
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               and
               to
               David
               in
               our
               flesh
               ,
               in
               whom
               alone
               ,
               specially
               from
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               it
               was
               punctually
               verified
               ,
               and
               once
               for
               all
               fulfil'd
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               begun
               to
               beare
               date
               ,
               or
               be
               in
               essereali
               .
               The
               whole
               Chapter
               containes
               as
               cleere
               a
               propheticall
               vision
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               Christ's
               propheticall
               and
               sacerdotall
               function
               as
               any
               other
               passage
               of
               like
               quantity
               in
               all
               the
               writings
               (
               now
               extant
               )
               of
               this
               Evangelical
               Prophet
               .
               The
               Readers
               whom
               the
               knowledge
               of
               
               this
               great
               mystery
               most
               neerly
               concernes
               ,
               may
               find
               more
               usefull
               observations
               in
               many
               learned
               Commentators
               upon
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               then
               I
               dare
               either
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               repeat
               or
               represent
               unto
               them
               ,
               having
               resolved
               to
               insist
               upon
               no
               more
               then
               are
               pertinent
               to
               the
               point
               now
               in
               hand
               ,
               nor
               to
               touch
               upon
               any
               save
               only
               in
               the
               passage
               to
               the
               third
               verse
               ,
               thus
               the
               Chapter
               begins
               ,
               
                 Ho
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 thirsteth
                 come
                 yee
                 to
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 money
                 ,
                 come
                 yee
                 buy
                 and
                 eate
                 ,
                 yea
                 come
                 buy
                 wine
                 and
                 milk
                 without
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 price
                 .
              
               Vnto
               this
               sacred
               Fountaine
               of
               truth
               our
               Saviour
               often
               directs
               his
               Auditor's
               ,
               testifying
               both
               by
               words
               and
               practices
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               promises
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               blessings
               here
               promised
               were
               actually
               exhibited
               in
               Him
               :
               as
               first
               those
               words
               of
               his
               in
               the
               Sermon
               upon
               the
               Mount
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 doe
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 righteousnesse
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 filled
                 .
                 v.
              
               6.
               referre
               as
               punctually
               to
               this
               place
               as
               to
               Esay
               .
               65.
               v.
               13.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 behold
                 my
                 servants
                 shall
                 eate
                 ,
                 but
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 hungry
                 ;
                 Behold
                 my
                 servants
                 shall
                 drinke
                 ,
                 but
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 thirsty
              
               ;
               though
               punctually
               to
               that
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Prophet
               in
               this
               place
               speakes
               ,
               they
               were
               satisfied
               without
               any
               cost
               or
               charges
               ,
               for
               he
               taught
               the
               people
               without
               fee
               or
               reward
               ,
               and
               declared
               himselfe
               to
               be
               not
               only
               the
               inexhaustible
               Well
               &
               Fountaine
               ,
               but
               the
               bread
               and
               strength
               of
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               by
               his
               miraculous
               provision
               of
               bodily
               food
               for
               all
               such
               as
               did
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               his
               heavenly
               Doctrine
               .
               It
               followes
               in
               the
               second
               
                 verse
                 ,
                 Wherefore
                 doe
                 yee
                 spend
                 money
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 bread
                 ?
                 And
                 your
                 labour
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 satisfieth
                 not
                 ?
                 Hearken
                 diligently
              
               
               
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 eate
                 yee
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 your
                 soule
                 delight
                 it selfe
                 infatnesse
                 .
              
               Vpon
               these
               words
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               doth
               paraphrase
               ,
               Iohn
               the
               6.
               verse
               27.
               
               
                 Labour
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 which
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 meate
                 which
                 endureth
                 unto
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 :
                 For
                 him
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 sealed
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ver
               .
               32.
               33.
               
               
                 Then
                 Iesus
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               Moses
               
                 gave
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 bread
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 Father
                 giveth
                 you
                 the
                 true
                 bread
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 hee
                 which
                 cometh
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 life
                 unto
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               ver
               .
               35.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 Hee
                 that
                 cometh
                 to
                 me
                 shall
                 never
                 hunger
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 on
                 me
                 shall
                 never
                 thirst
                 .
              
               In
               all
               these
               and
               the
               like
               passages
               ,
               whether
               avouched
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Apostles
               after
               him
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               no
               other
               Doctrine
               then
               the
               Prophet
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               spirit
               had
               taught
               the
               people
               .
               verse
               3.
               
               
                 Incline
                 your
                 eare
                 and
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 heare
                 and
                 your
                 soule
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 sure
                 mercies
                 of
                 David
                 .
              
               Was
               this
               Covenant
               yet
               to
               make
               ,
               being
               made
               before
               first
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               then
               renewed
               with
               David
               ?
               The
               Apostle
               for
               conclusion
               tells
               us
               .
               Heb.
               11.
               v.
               39.
               
               Neither
               Abraham
               
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 or
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 renowned
                 for
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 did
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
              
               and
               if
               not
               the
               promise
               ,
               then
               not
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               whereof
               the
               Prophet
               here
               speakes
               .
               What
               was
               that
               ?
               
                 The
                 reall
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 or
                 blessing
                 promised
                 .
              
               But
               if
               it
               be
               demanded
               what
               this
               blessing
               promised
               was
               ?
               It
               was
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               he
               was
               exhibited
               
               in
               the
               flesh
               but
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               as
               is
               more
               largely
               declared
               in
               a
               treatise
               upon
               v.
               40.
               
               Chap.
               11.
               to
               the
               Heb.
               to
               be
               annexed
               unto
               this
               present
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               2
               All
               this
               hath
               been
               implied
               or
               intimated
               before
               in
               that
               of
               our
               Apostle
               Heb.
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 being
                 made
                 perfect
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 eternall
                 Salvation
              
               
               
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 v.
              
               9.
               that
               is
               (
               to
               reflect
               upon
               the
               Prophet
               Esay's
               expression
               of
               this
               mystery
               ,
               )
               to
               
                 all
                 that
                 incline
                 their
                 eares
                 unto
                 him
                 and
                 faithfully
                 heare
                 him
                 .
              
               THE
               EVERLASTING
               COVENANT
               taken
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               the
               everlasting
               blessednesse
               ,
               or
               that
               degree
               of
               blessednesse
               exprest
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               is
               not
               actually
               made
               with
               any
               ,
               none
               are
               reall
               partakers
               ▪
               of
               it
               but
               such
               as
               are
               true
               and
               lively
               members
               of
               Christ's
               body
               ;
               such
               members
               of
               it
               as
               Abraham
               and
               David
               were
               not
               ,
               before
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               &
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               was
               consecrated
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               and
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               3
               According
               to
               the
               most
               strict
               and
               genuine
               sense
               of
               the
               Prophet
               and
               our
               Apostle's
               interpretation
               of
               it
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               is
               the
               very
               Covenant
               it selfe
               .
               For
               so
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               our
               Apostle's
               interpretation
               of
               them
               runne
               verbatim
               ,
               without
               any
               interruption
               or
               obliquitie
               in
               construction
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 sure
                 mercies
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Latine
               more
               fully
               ,
               
                 misericordias
                 illas
                 stabiles
                 Davidis
              
               .
               That
               these
               words
               directly
               signifie
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               benefits
               is
               most
               cleere
               from
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 witnesse
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 leader
                 and
                 commander
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               So
               that
               Christ
               
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 sare
                 mercies
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               because
               in
               him
               and
               through
               him
               all
               God's
               promises
               or
               mercies
               promised
               to
               David
               ,
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               were
               actually
               perform'd
               ,
               and
               made
               everlasting
               not
               in
               promise
               only
               but
               in
               esse
               .
               Betwixt
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               and
               the
               seventy
               Interpreters
               ,
               whose
               translation
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               in
               the
               fore-cited
               place
               doth
               follow
               ,
               a
               meere
               Grammarian
               ,
               or
               curious
               critick
               might
               observe
               some
               variation
               in
               words
               ,
               yet
               no
               difference
               or
               diversity
               in
               sense
               worthy
               the
               notice
               of
               a
               true
               Linguist
               or
               rationall
               Divine
               .
               The
               Apostle
               when
               hee
               avoucheth
               this
               propheticall
               Oracle
               Esay
               .
               55.
               3.
               as
               a
               confirmation
               of
               the
               concludency
               of
               the
               former
               testimony
               out
               of
               Psal
               .
               2.
               
               [
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 to
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
              
               ]
               omits
               the
               first
               part
               of
               it
               [
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 with
                 you
              
               ]
               ,
               as
               being
               fully
               contained
               in
               the
               later
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               an
               authentique
               exegeticall
               exposition
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               God's
               promise
               or
               Oath
               to
               give
               this
               people
               and
               Nation
               in
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 faithfull
                 things
                 of
                 David
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               English
               .
               But
               the
               full
               and
               punctual
               expression
               of
               our
               Apostles
               meaning
               will
               best
               appeare
               from
               the
               manner
               how
               he
               inferres
               that
               conclusion
               which
               he
               twise
               in
               this
               place
               avoucheth
               from
               the
               often
               mentioned
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               :
               For
               after
               that
               inference
               *
               v.
               33.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
                 this
                 day
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
              
               he
               addes
               
               for
               confirmation
               v.
               34.
               35.
               
               
                 And
                 as
                 concerning
                 that
                 he
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 corruption
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 sure
                 mercies
                 of
                 David
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               hee
               saith
               also
               in
               another
               
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 ●
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 suffer
                 ▪
                 thine
                 holy
                 one
              
               
               
               
                 to
                 see
                 corruption
              
               .
               The
               briefe
               or
               extract
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah's
               meaning
               in
               
                 S.
                 Paul's
              
               construction
               is
               this
               ,
               THAT
               GOD
               BY
               RAISING
               VP
               CHRIST
               IESUS
               from
               the
               dead
               never
               to
               die
               againe
               did
               really
               exhibite
               ,
               or
               actually
               performe
               that
               Covenant
               made
               by
               Oath
               to
               
                 David
                 .
                 Psal
              
               .
               89.
               ver
               .
               28.
               
               
                 My
                 mercy
                 will
                 I
                 keepe
                 for
                 him
                 for
                 evermore
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 Covenant
                 shall
                 stand
                 fast
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               v.
               35.
               
               
                 Once
                 have
                 I
                 sworne
                 by
                 my
                 holinesse
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 faile
              
               David
               ,
               
                 his
                 seede
                 shall
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               the
               successive
               throne
               of
               David
               but
               the
               throne
               of
               David's
               SEED
               )
               
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 before
                 me
              
               .
            
             
               4
               David
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               did
               receive
               the
               the
               promise
               or
               Covenant
               if
               you
               take
               it
               in
               the
               active
               or
               formall
               signification
               ,
               as
               for
               
                 promissio
                 quâ
                 Deus
                 promitit
              
               ,
               or
               
                 pactum
                 quo
                 Deus
                 paciseitur
              
               ,
               but
               if
               wee
               take
               this
               promise
               or
               Covenant
               in
               the
               passive
               sense
               ,
               
                 id
                 est
              
               ,
               for
               the
               blessing
               promised
               or
               covenanted
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               perform'd
               till
               Christ
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               glorified
               ,
               as
               it
               followes
               Esay
               .
               55.
               v.
               5.
               
               In
               this
               sense
               Zacharias
               calls
               the
               exhibition
               of
               the
               promised
               
               seed
               though
               yet
               in
               the
               wombe
               ,
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               Oath
               which
               God
               had
               sworne
               to
               give
               unto
               Abraham
               and
               his
               offspring
               .
               So
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               things
               of
               David
               is
               contradistinct
               not
               to
               dissimulation
               ,
               or
               any
               suspicion
               of
               faining
               in
               the
               promiser
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               reversible
               or
               mutable
               state
               of
               the
               blessing
               promised
               .
               It
               implies
               the
               immortalitie
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               the
               immutability
               of
               his
               holy
               Priesthood
               and
               Kingdome
               :
               Briefly
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               equivalent
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               more
               then
               so
               unto
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               't
               is
               used
               
               by
               
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 Epist
              
               .
               2.
               
               Chap.
               1.
               
               
                 Give
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 ,
              
               or
               rather
               firme
               and
               
                 strong
                 v.
              
               10.
               in
               which
               place
               the
               word
               election
               must
               of
               necessitie
               be
               taken
               not
               in
               the
               formall
               or
               active
               sense
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               passive
               materiall
               or
               reall
               sense
               ,
               not
               for
               
                 electio
                 quâ
                 Deus
                 nos
                 eligit
              
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               irreversible
               state
               in
               grace
               which
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               God's
               Election
               ,
               which
               estate
               is
               possible
               to
               be
               obtained
               in
               this
               life
               if
               we
               seeke
               it
               as
               wee
               ought
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Apostle
               in
               that
               place
               doth
               injoyne
               us
               .
               This
               distinction
               betwixt
               the
               active
               and
               passive
               signification
               of
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               since
               my
               first
               entrance
               into
               the
               ministry
               ,
               I
               ever
               wish'd
               heartily
               might
               have
               been
               ,
               or
               yet
               be
               taken
               into
               consideration
               by
               many
               in
               our
               dayes
               ;
               by
               many
               who
               have
               skill
               abundant
               as
               well
               in
               Logick
               as
               in
               the
               learned
               tongues
               &c.
               to
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               take
               their
               resolutions
               upon
               trust
               ,
               but
               litle
               skill
               to
               allay
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               contention
               ,
               or
               comprimise
               many
               verball
               differences
               very
               comprimisible
               in
               themselves
               ;
               and
               lesse
               will
               to
               exhort
               ,
               instruct
               ,
               reprove
               their
               Auditors
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               ,
               in
               points
               of
               necessary
               and
               usefull
               Doctrines
               ,
               to
               set
               any
               Copy
               ,
               or
               give
               any
               Character
               of
               Christian
               charity
               ,
               either
               by
               their
               Doctrine
               or
               practise
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               here
               I
               had
               set
               a
               period
               to
               this
               Chapter
               had
               not
               the
               discussion
               of
               the
               former
               
                 Questions
                 Act.
              
               13.
               called
               to
               my
               remembrance
               
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 wrought
                 effectually
                 in
              
               Peter
               
                 to
                 the
                 Apostleship
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 mighty
                 in
                 me
                 towards
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Galat.
              
               2.
               v.
               8.
               
               Of
               which
               observation
               we
               have
               a
               lively
               document
               or
               experiment
               in
               the
               admirable
               successe
               of
               
                 S.
                 Peter's
              
               Sermon
               Act.
               2.
               
               grounded
               for
               the
               most
               part
               upon
               the
               same
               Text
               and
               arguments
               which
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               useth
               Act.
               13.
               
               Three
               thousand
               soules
               were
               converted
               by
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               but
               all
               or
               most
               of
               them
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               or
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               his
               brethren
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ;
               for
               unto
               them
               he
               directs
               his
               speech
               v.
               29.
               
               
                 Men
                 and
                 Brethren
                 &c.
              
               But
               with
               
                 S.
                 Paul's
              
               perswasions
               ,
               though
               most
               powerfully
               prest
               upon
               them
               ;
               few
               of
               the
               Iews
               or
               men
               of
               Israel
               ,
               (
               unto
               whom
               in
               the
               first
               place
               hee
               tenders
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               ministry
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               children
               of
               the
               stock
               of
               Abrahā
               ,
               )
               were
               much
               taken
               :
               but
               of
               the
               proselites
               of
               the
               gentiles
               to
               whom
               specially
               in
               the
               second
               place
               was
               directed
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               as
               are
               not
               the
               stock
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               yet
               living
               amongst
               you
               ,
               feare
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               scarse
               one
               that
               heard
               him
               but
               was
               overjoyed
               with
               his
               discourse
               .
               Hence
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ver
              
               .
               42.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 besought
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 might
                 be
                 preached
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 next
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               So
               many
               there
               were
               which
               were
               thus
               taken
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Iewes
               saw
               the
               multitudes
               
                 they
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 envy
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 against
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 spoken
                 by
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 contradicting
                 and
                 blaspheming
              
               .
               Then
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               waxed
               bold
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 first
                 been
                 spoken
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 seeing
                 yee
                 put
                 it
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 your selves
                 unworthy
                 of
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 loe
                 ,
                 we
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 us
                 .
                 Act.
              
               13.
               ver
               .
               45.
               46.
               47.
               
               It
               were
               a
               point
               worthy
               the
               discussion
               were
               it
               not
               extravagant
               from
               my
               present
               argument
               ,
               How
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               
               did
               deduce
               a
               necessity
               of
               command
               of
               preaching
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               upon
               themselves
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Isaiah
                 .
                 49.
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 should'st
                 be
                 for
                 salvation
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               The
               same
               command
               they
               might
               and
               no
               doubt
               did
               deduce
               from
               
                 Isay
                 55.
                 v.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 Behold
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 witnesse
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 leader
                 and
                 commander
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Behold
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 a
                 Nation
                 that
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 that
                 knew
                 not
                 thee
                 shall
                 runne
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 glorified
                 thee
                 .
              
               By
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               inference
               of
               deduction
               of
               command
               upon
               himselfe
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               easily
               informe
               himselfe
               that
               many
               things
               are
               undispensably
               enjoyn'd
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               by
               force
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               are
               neither
               exprest
               nor
               repeated
               in
               legall
               forme
               throughout
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               Though
               not
               so
               repeated
               or
               exprest
               they
               may
               be
               concludently
               inferred
               by
               more
               then
               analogie
               ,
               by
               full
               equivalency
               to
               expresse
               legall
               commands
               .
               But
               this
               point
               I
               shall
               commend
               to
               the
               serious
               consideration
               of
               some
               learned
               Divines
               who
               in
               the
               just
               defence
               of
               orthodoxall
               Doctrines
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               well
               able
               to
               maintaine
               ,
               have
               engag'd
               themselves
               to
               dispute
               in
               such
               matters
               as
               come
               in
               only
               upon
               the
               by
               .
               Thus
               much
               we
               know
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               injoyn'd
               to
               preach
               Christ
               crucified
               and
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               did
               ,
               submitting
               the
               successe
               of
               our
               labours
               unto
               him
               who
               hath
               reserved
               the
               appointment
               of
               times
               and
               seasons
               ,
               or
               fitting
               opportunities
               to
               all
               occurrences
               unto
               himselfe
               ;
               
               that
               Paul
               himselfe
               was
               not
               taken
               at
               all
               with
               that
               most
               heavenly
               Sermon
               of
               
                 S.
                 Steven
              
               ,
               with
               part
               of
               which
               ,
               or
               with
               some
               speciall
               arguments
               used
               by
               that
               blessed
               Martyr
               ,
               he
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               won
               many
               thousand
               soules
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 33.
              
               
               That
               our
               Saviour's
               departure
               ,
               and
               passing
               out
               of
               this
               world
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               or
               his
               entring
               into
               his
               Glory
               through
               afflictions
               was
               exquisitely
               fore-shadowed
               by
               divers
               solemnities
               in
               the
               legall
               passeover
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Israelites
               passing
               through
               the
               red
               Sea.
               
            
             
               THough
               such
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               as
               are
               typically
               propheticall
               be
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               intimated
               in
               diverstreatises
               before
               )
               most
               pregnant
               proofes
               for
               points
               of
               faith
               delivered
               in
               the
               Gospell
               :
               Yet
               this
               rule
               requires
               some
               limitatiō
               ,
               or
               some
               allowances
               to
               make
               it
               full
               current
               ,
               the
               comparison
               betwixt
               this
               and
               other
               sorts
               of
               testimonles
               must
               be
               
                 secundum
                 simpliciter
                 ad
                 simpliciter
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               most
               cleer
               and
               pregnant
               testimonies
               of
               this
               kind
               are
               more
               exquisite
               then
               the
               most
               cleere
               and
               pregnant
               of
               any
               other
               ranke
               .
               But
               every
               testimony
               of
               this
               sort
               is
               not
               more
               concludent
               and
               admirable
               then
               any
               testimony
               of
               another
               ranke
               ;
               not
               more
               pregnant
               then
               some
               fore-significations
               of
               mysteries
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               are
               meerly
               typicall
               ,
               or
               speak
               to
               us
               only
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               .
               Of
               this
               ranke
               was
               the
               type
               or
               signe
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ionah
               ;
               then
               which
               there
               can
               be
               none
               more
               pregnant
               ,
               
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Article
               of
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               force
               or
               concludency
               of
               it
               is
               warranted
               by
               our
               Saviour's
               owne
               authority
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               (
               haply
               )
               not
               insisted
               upon
               since
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               all
               sufficient
               that
               he
               himselfe
               had
               avouch'd
               it
               .
               But
               seeing
               this
               Type
               or
               signe
               implies
               diverse
               circumstances
               or
               references
               as
               well
               to
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               as
               to
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               discussion
               of
               it
               shall
               be
               differ'd
               as
               the
               binding
               or
               coupling
               of
               this
               present
               edifice
               .
               For
               finishing
               that
               part
               of
               it
               which
               concernes
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               only
               ;
               the
               next
               inquisition
               must
               be
               how
               our
               Saviour's
               passage
               to
               immortall
               endlesse
               life
               thorow
               death
               was
               prefigured
               ,
               or
               fore-typified
               by
               the
               legall
               rites
               or
               solemnities
               of
               the
               passeover
               ,
               or
               feast
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               occasion
               and
               first
               institution
               of
               the
               passeover
               I
               doubt
               not
               every
               ordinary
               Reader
               either
               knowes
               ,
               or
               will
               easily
               call
               to
               mind
               .
               It
               is
               set
               downe
               Ezod
               .
               12.
               which
               is
               the
               first
               lesson
               appointed
               by
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               The
               institution
               or
               occasion
               of
               it
               you
               have
               set
               downe
               from
               ver
               .
               2.
               unto
               the
               12.
               
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               
                 quid
                 nominis
              
               we
               have
               in
               the
               12.
               
                 v.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 Passeover
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 this
                 night
                 and
                 will
                 smite
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 both
                 man
                 and
                 beast
                 .
                 And
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Egypt
                 I
                 will
                 execute
                 judgment
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 the
                 blood
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 paschal
                 Lamb
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 you
                 for
                 a
                 token
                 upon
                 the
                 houses
                 where
                 yee
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 blood
                 I
                 will
                 passe
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plague
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 upon
                 you
                 to
                 destroy
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 I
              
               
               
                 smite
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               .
               So
               then
               it
               is
               called
               the
               Passeover
               because
               the
               Lord
               when
               he
               passed
               through
               Egypt
               and
               visited
               every
               house
               with
               a
               fearfull
               visitation
               he
               passed
               over
               all
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Israelites
               which
               lived
               amongst
               them
               ,
               upon
               whose
               door-poast
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               paschal
               Lambe
               was
               shed
               .
               Whether
               this
               visitation
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               were
               held
               by
               some
               good
               Angell
               ,
               or
               by
               that
               spirit
               or
               Angell
               whom
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               
                 Moses
                 Exod.
              
               12.
               23.
               entitles
               this
               visitor
               
                 the
                 destroyer
              
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               certaine
               the
               visitation
               or
               judgment
               it selfe
               was
               the
               Lords
               .
               And
               by
               his
               appointment
               the
               visitor
               or
               executioner
               ,
               whosoever
               hee
               were
               ,
               good
               Angell
               or
               bad
               ,
               one
               or
               more
               ,
               was
               to
               passe
               over
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               as
               being
               exempted
               from
               his
               commission
               whil'st
               he
               smote
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               man
               and
               beast
               that
               pertained
               to
               any
               house
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               .
               But
               at
               this
               present
               Passeover
               wherein
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               became
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               hell
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               was
               broken
               up
               and
               let
               loose
               ;
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               were
               become
               as
               a
               raging
               Sea
               or
               swelling
               tyde
               overflowing
               her
               bankes
               ,
               and
               had
               wrought
               a
               more
               ruefull
               desolation
               upon
               all
               mankind
               ,
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               then
               the
               flood
               of
               Noah
               had
               done
               ,
               unlesse
               by
               God's
               providence
               they
               had
               been
               restrained
               .
               The
               flood
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Noah
               was
               a
               flood
               of
               waters
               only
               ,
               this
               was
               a
               streame
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               which
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Lord
               had
               kindled
               ,
               unlesse
               his
               wrath
               had
               been
               appeased
               ,
               and
               the
               flame
               quenched
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               paschall
               Lambe
               .
               The
               commission
               of
               the
               destroying
               Angell
               throughout
               Egypt
               did
               extend
               no
               further
               then
               to
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               man
               
               and
               beast
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               endure
               but
               for
               one
               night
               ,
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               did
               aime
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               lye
               in
               waite
               till
               the
               worlds
               end
               to
               devour
               all
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               are
               not
               sprinkled
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               this
               paschall
               Lamb
               ,
               which
               was
               shed
               not
               for
               a
               few
               houses
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               .
               Every
               house
               in
               Israel
               was
               to
               have
               their
               severall
               Lambe
               ,
               or
               two
               houses
               at
               the
               most
               could
               be
               priviledged
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               one
               Lambe
               ;
               but
               our
               paschall
               Lambe
               as
               he
               was
               slaine
               by
               the
               whole
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               ,
               cryed
               down
               to
               death
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               multitude
               ;
               so
               his
               blood
               was
               sufficient
               to
               redeeme
               all
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               from
               the
               Destroyer
               ,
               even
               as
               many
               throughout
               all
               ages
               and
               Kingdomes
               as
               will
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               his
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               their
               Redeemer
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               he
               was
               slaine
               without
               the
               City
               ,
               as
               a
               publique
               sactifice
               in
               the
               open
               aire
               .
               The
               Crosse
               whereto
               he
               was
               nailed
               was
               as
               the
               doore-posts
               of
               that
               house
               ,
               of
               which
               hee
               is
               the
               Builder
               and
               Maker
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               it selfe
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               that
               sacrifice
               which
               was
               to
               redeeme
               and
               sanctifie
               all
               unto
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               which
               seek
               Redemption
               and
               Sanctification
               by
               him
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               as
               blood
               spilt
               upon
               the
               earth
               which
               cannot
               be
               gathered
               up
               .
               As
               hee
               was
               to
               give
               life
               to
               others
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               to
               give
               life
               to
               himselfe
               againe
               .
            
             
               3
               But
               is
               it
               imported
               in
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               solemnitie
               belonging
               unto
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               which
               was
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               by
               his
               Death
               ,
               should
               himselfe
               be
               restored
               unto
               life
               againe
               ?
               Yes
               .
               This
               word
               Passeover
               
               besides
               the
               former
               signification
               of
               passing
               over
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               hath
               another
               fignification
               or
               importance
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               all
               those
               families
               which
               were
               priviledged
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               destroying
               Angel
               which
               smote
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               should
               passe
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               or
               house
               of
               bondage
               through
               the
               red
               sea
               into
               the
               land
               of
               their
               rest
               and
               liberty
               ,
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               Moses
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               great
               Angell
               of
               the
               Covenant
               for
               his
               guide
               in
               this
               passage
               .
               For
               the
               Reader
               's
               better
               apprehension
               how
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospell
               concerning
               our
               Saviour's
               Passion
               and
               Resurrection
               were
               fore-shadowed
               in
               the
               solemnitie
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               that
               there
               is
               a
               two-fold
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               one
               literall
               ,
               the
               other
               mysticall
               :
               The
               literall
               sense
               consists
               in
               the
               immediate
               or
               grammaticall
               sense
               or
               signification
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               The
               mysticall
               sense
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Facts
               or
               Persons
               immediately
               signified
               by
               the
               literall
               or
               grammaticall
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               doe
               fore-shadow
               .
               Thus
               by
               Israel
               in
               the
               sacred
               story
               ,
               sometimes
               Iacob
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               themselves
               are
               literally
               meant
               .
               And
               Israel
               taken
               in
               this
               sense
               is
               literally
               called
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               this
               name
               Israel
               Christ
               Iesus
               is
               mystically
               meant
               :
               He
               it
               is
               alone
               
                 qui
                 tanti
                 mensuram
                 nominis
                 implet
              
               .
               Hee
               it
               is
               which
               prevailed
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               properly
               called
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               then
               either
               Iacob
               or
               his
               posterity
               were
               .
               And
               that
               which
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               was
               meant
               of
               Iacob's
               posteritie
               ;
               [
               
                 When
                 Israel
                 was
                 a
                 child
                 then
                 I
                 loved
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 my
                 Son
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Hos
                 .
              
               11.
               1.
               
               ]
               was
               literally
               fulfilled
               of
               Christin
               
               a
               more
               full
               and
               exquisite
               sense
               ,
               as
               the
               Evangelist
               instructs
               us
               .
               Math.
               2.
               15.
               
               For
               God
               called
               this
               his
               only
               Son
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               literally
               taken
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               same
               land
               or
               Kingdome
               wherein
               Iacob's
               seed
               had
               been
               sojourners
               ,
               into
               the
               selfe-same
               land
               of
               Canaan
               into
               which
               he
               had
               brought
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               every
               word
               in
               this
               prophecy
               is
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               truly
               verified
               as
               well
               of
               Christ
               as
               of
               Iacob's
               seed
               .
               But
               Egypt
               and
               Canaan
               besides
               this
               literall
               sense
               and
               signification
               have
               a
               further
               mysticall
               sense
               or
               importance
               .
               The
               state
               of
               Israel
               or
               the
               Sons
               of
               Iacob
               in
               Egypt
               was
               a
               map
               or
               shadow
               of
               our
               slavery
               and
               bondage
               unto
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               :
               Their
               passage
               out
               of
               Egypt
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               through
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               was
               a
               type
               of
               our
               passage
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sinne
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               light
               ,
               through
               the
               region
               of
               death
               it selfe
               .
               Thus
               the
               paschall
               Lambe
               ,
               literally
               taken
               ,
               was
               a
               picture
               of
               Christ's
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               Moses
               which
               instituted
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               conducted
               God's
               people
               out
               of
               Egypt
               but
               a
               shadow
               of
               Christ
               :
               Ioshuah
               ,
               or
               Iesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Nun
               which
               brought
               them
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               was
               no
               more
               .
               The
               great
               Angell
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               was
               with
               Moses
               ,
               and
               with
               Ioshuah
               as
               their
               guide
               and
               protector
               in
               this
               businesse
               was
               with
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               in
               unity
               of
               person
               ;
               and
               Christ
               Iesus
               is
               with
               us
               unto
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               as
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Covenant
               was
               with
               Moses
               and
               Ioshuah
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               host
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               direct
               and
               support
               us
               in
               all
               our
               wayes
               .
            
             
               4
               But
               is
               this
               passage
               from
               this
               vale
               of
               misery
               to
               a
               better
               life
               any
               where
               in
               Scripture
               called
               a
               Passeover
               ?
               
               Or
               is
               it
               any
               part
               of
               the
               true
               meaning
               or
               importance
               of
               this
               solemne
               feast
               ?
               This
               mystery
               is
               unfolded
               by
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               13.
               1.
               
               
                 Now
                 before
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
              
               (
               and
               it
               was
               but
               a
               day
               before
               )
               
                 when
                 Iesus
                 knew
                 that
                 his
                 houre
                 was
                 come
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 That
                 hee
                 should
                 depart
              
               (
               as
               our
               English
               renders
               it
               )
               
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 passe
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 unto
                 his
                 Father
                 having
                 loved
                 his
                 owne
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 loved
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               Some
               good
               Interpreters
               note
               an
               elegancy
               of
               speech
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               or
               an
               allusion
               unto
               the
               etymologie
               of
               the
               Passeover
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               as
               if
               in
               Latine
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 ante
                 diem
                 festum
                 transitus
                 sciens
                 Iesus
                 quia
                 veniet
                 hora
                 ejus
                 ut
                 transeat
                 :
              
               But
               to
               my
               observation
               ,
               wheresoever
               there
               is
               the
               like
               elegancy
               of
               speech
               or
               allusion
               in
               the
               original
               ,
               the
               elegancy
               is
               not
               affected
               for
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               it
               usually
               is
               by
               secular
               artists
               ,
               but
               alwaies
               denotes
               some
               mystery
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               in
               the
               matter
               it selfe
               ,
               more
               usefull
               to
               sober
               minds
               then
               any
               artificiall
               elegancy
               of
               speech
               can
               be
               to
               curious
               Artists
               .
               Now
               the
               mystery
               charactered
               unto
               us
               in
               that
               speech
               of
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               of
               Christ's
               passing
               out
               of
               this
               world
               unto
               his
               Father
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               the
               legall
               Passeover
               which
               was
               instituted
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               Lord
               's
               passing
               ouer
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               their
               passage
               out
               of
               Egypt
               through
               the
               red
               sea
               did
               fore-shadow
               the
               passage
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               out
               of
               this
               world
               wherein
               he
               had
               lived
               in
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               unto
               the
               land
               of
               his
               rest
               and
               liberty
               ;
               he
               therefore
               passed
               out
               of
               this
               world
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               sight
               and
               presence
               he
               might
               obtaine
               the
               liberty
               and
               prerogatives
               of
               the
               only
               Sonne
               of
               God
               begotten
               of
               his
               Father
               before
               all
               worlds
               ;
               but
               
               he
               therefore
               came
               into
               this
               world
               that
               by
               his
               death
               and
               manner
               of
               departing
               out
               of
               it
               hee
               might
               open
               and
               prepare
               a
               passage
               for
               us
               out
               of
               this
               vale
               of
               misery
               .
               The
               land
               or
               inheritance
               into
               which
               he
               passed
               is
               the
               inheritance
               of
               everlasting
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               the
               passage
               was
               on
               his
               part
               bitter
               and
               full
               of
               sorrow
               ;
               yet
               this
               notwithstanding
               hee
               willingly
               endured
               for
               the
               love
               of
               his
               people
               :
               having
               loved
               his
               owne
               which
               were
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 he
                 loved
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               
                 perfectly
                 loved
              
               them
               which
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               forget
               them
               when
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               bitter
               Passion
               approached
               ,
               willing
               to
               suffer
               whatsoever
               was
               laid
               upon
               him
               for
               their
               sake
               .
               And
               as
               Moses
               the
               night
               before
               the
               Israelites
               passage
               out
               of
               Egypt
               did
               institute
               the
               Passeover
               ;
               so
               our
               Saviour
               before
               his
               passage
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               did
               institute
               this
               Sacrament
               or
               Supper
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               a
               memoriall
               of
               his
               passage
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               perpetuall
               pledge
               of
               his
               peculiar
               presence
               ,
               for
               conducting
               all
               such
               as
               believe
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               vejand
               or
               viaticum
               to
               strengthen
               and
               comfort
               all
               such
               as
               resolv'd
               to
               follow
               him
               as
               the
               Israelites
               did
               Moses
               .
               Againe
               as
               Moses
               instructed
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               Lawes
               and
               rites
               of
               the
               Passeover
               before
               they
               eate
               it
               ;
               so
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               instructions
               by
               precept
               and
               example
               for
               our
               due
               preparation
               unto
               this
               service
               .
               The
               precepts
               are
               generally
               two
               ;
               Humilitie
               ,
               which
               he
               taught
               by
               his
               example
               in
               washing
               his
               Apostles
               feete
               .
               ver
               .
               13.
               to
               the
               17.
               
               The
               second
               ,
               
                 Love
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 34.
                 ver
                 .
                 35.
                 
                 A
                 New
                 Commandement
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 loved
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 ye
                 also
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 shall
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 my
                 Disciples
                 if
                 ye
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 34.
              
               
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               or
               issues
               of
               his
               birth
               from
               the
               grave
               were
               concludently
               fore-pictured
               by
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               firstlings
               of
               the
               flockes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               first
               borne
               males
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               offerings
               of
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               their
               corne
               .
            
             
               BVt
               was
               the
               legall
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lambe
               the
               only
               solemne
               memoriall
               either
               of
               the
               Lord's
               passage
               over
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Israelites
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Israelites
               passage
               out
               of
               Egypt
               through
               the
               red
               Sea
               ?
               Are
               all
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospell
               which
               immediately
               concerne
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               and
               passage
               out
               of
               this
               mortall
               life
               to
               an
               immortall
               to
               be
               referred
               unto
               this
               one
               legall
               Type
               or
               modell
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               only
               scale
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               measure
               it
               ?
               No
               ,
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               was
               an
               anniversary
               ,
               kept
               but
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Lord
               would
               have
               as
               well
               the
               deliverance
               from
               the
               destroying
               Angell
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               as
               their
               deliverance
               from
               the
               host
               of
               Pharaoh
               to
               be
               often
               imprinted
               in
               their
               memories
               ;
               and
               their
               impressions
               to
               be
               renewed
               upon
               severall
               and
               frequent
               occasions
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               was
               that
               precept
               concerning
               the
               
                 first
                 borne
              
               directed
               to
               Moses
               before
               their
               passage
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
               
                 Exod.
                 13.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
              
               Moses
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 sanctifie
                 unto
                 me
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 whatsoever
                 openeth
                 the
                 wombe
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 both
                 of
                 man
                 and
                 beast
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 mine
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               ver
               .
               11.
               12.
               of
               the
               same
               Chap.
               Every
               
               first-ling
               of
               their
               heards
               or
               flocks
               is
               expressely
               markt
               out
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               stampe
               or
               character
               of
               the
               Passeover
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 lands
                 of
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 cause
                 to
                 passe
                 over
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 all
                 that
                 open
                 the
                 matrix
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 first-ling
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 the
                 male
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 firstling
                 of
                 an
                 asse
                 thou
                 shalt
                 redeeme
                 with
                 a
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 redeeme
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 shalt
                 breake
                 his
                 neck
                 and
                 a●●
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 of
                 man
                 amongst
                 thy
                 children
                 thou
                 shalt
                 redeeme
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               Law
               is
               given
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               &
               15.
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               by
               strength
               of
               hand
               had
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               after
               hee
               had
               slaine
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               Egypt
               both
               of
               man
               and
               beast
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               to
               sacrifice
               unto
               the
               Lord
               all
               that
               opened
               the
               matrix
               being
               males
               :
               But
               the
               first-borne
               of
               their
               children
               they
               were
               to
               redeeme
               ;
               yet
               these
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               legall
               rites
               and
               sacrifices
               ,
               had
               a
               double
               aspect
               or
               reference
               :
               The
               one
               to
               the
               first
               occasion
               of
               their
               institution
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               literally
               exprest
               ;
               the
               other
               to
               fore-shadow
               somewhat
               to
               come
               by
               the
               legall
               service
               or
               institution
               .
               The
               mystery
               fore-shadowed
               by
               the
               legall
               sanctifying
               ,
               or
               sacrificing
               the
               first-borne
               males
               unto
               the
               Lord
               was
               the
               expectation
               of
               a
               first-borne
               male
               ,
               by
               whose
               Consecration
               or
               
                 passing
                 over
              
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               these
               and
               the
               like
               legall
               ceremonies
               should
               once
               for
               all
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               fully
               sanctified
               and
               redeemed
               .
               That
               these
               legall
               services
               taken
               at
               the
               best
               could
               be
               no
               more
               then
               shadowes
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               common
               reason
               might
               have
               taught
               this
               people
               :
               for
               seeing
               the
               first-lings
               of
               the
               heards
               though
               
               offered
               in
               sacrifice
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               could
               not
               sanctify
               the
               use
               of
               their
               flocks
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               use
               of
               every
               dumbe
               creature
               was
               to
               be
               sanctified
               unto
               them
               ,
               by
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               one
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ;
               (
               As
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Lambes
               or
               Sheepe
               was
               to
               be
               hallowed
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               firstling-male
               Lambe
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               goates
               by
               the
               firstling-male
               kid
               ,
               and
               their
               oxen
               and
               cattell
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               firstling
               calves
               or
               bullocks
               ;
               )
               who
               could
               in
               reason
               expect
               that
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               Lambe
               ,
               of
               a
               Kid
               ,
               of
               a
               Bullock
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               dumbe
               creature
               should
               be
               a
               sufficient
               price
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               their
               first
               borne
               males
               ,
               or
               able
               to
               sanctifie
               or
               consecrate
               both
               male
               and
               female
               in
               their
               severall
               families
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 sanctifies
              
               
               
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               Men
               were
               to
               be
               redeemed
               and
               sanctified
               by
               man
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               first
               borne
               male
               in
               every
               family
               had
               been
               sacrificed
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               this
               would
               have
               made
               no
               satisfaction
               ,
               no
               sanctification
               ,
               seeing
               the
               first
               born
               was
               by
               nature
               as
               uncleane
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               every
               dumbe
               creature
               which
               was
               by
               Law
               uncleane
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               redeemed
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               firstling-male
               which
               was
               by
               its
               kind
               cleane
               ;
               as
               the
               asse
               because
               it
               was
               by
               its
               kind
               unclean
               was
               to
               be
               redeemed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               it
               was
               to
               be
               sanctified
               or
               made
               lawfull
               unto
               its
               owner
               ,
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               firstling
               Lambe
               .
            
             
               2
               But
               who
               amongst
               all
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               women
               was
               in
               his
               kind
               or
               by
               nature
               cleane
               ?
               Not
               one
               besides
               the
               Sonne
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               who
               was
               likewise
               the
               only
               Son
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               hee
               alone
               that
               was
               to
               redeeme
               and
               sanctifie
               the
               rest
               of
               mankind
               ;
               
               which
               were
               all
               by
               nature
               uncleane
               :
               And
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               former
               Law
               our
               Apostle
               instiles
               him
               
                 primogenitus
                 omnis
                 creatura
              
               ,
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               every
               creature
               .
               Coloss
               .
               1.
               15.
               
               Now
               though
               it
               be
               most
               true
               that
               Christ
               was
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               were
               created
               by
               him
               whether
               visible
               or
               invisible
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               consist
               by
               him
               as
               hee
               is
               the
               only
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               begotten
               of
               his
               Father
               before
               all
               Worlds
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               the
               true
               and
               full
               meaning
               of
               that
               most
               sacred
               maxime
               
                 Est
                 primogenitus
                 omnis
                 creature
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 of
                 every
                 creature
                 .
              
               One
               part
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               meaning
               in
               that
               admirable
               passage
               .
               1.
               
               Coloss
               .
               13.
               to
               the
               20.
               is
               ,
               that
               unlesse
               Christ
               had
               been
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               from
               eternity
               ,
               all
               fulnesse
               could
               not
               have
               dwelled
               in
               him
               ;
               nor
               could
               he
               have
               had
               preheminence
               in
               all
               things
               which
               the
               Apostle
               there
               mentions
               .
               Another
               part
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               meaning
               there
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               same
               Christ
               as
               man
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               that
               all
               fulnesse
               should
               dwell
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               man
               he
               should
               in
               all
               things
               have
               the
               preheminence
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               much
               as
               all
               fulnesse
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               as
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               respect
               he
               hath
               preheminence
               ,
               he
               is
               likewise
               as
               man
               the
               first-borne
               of
               every
               creature
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               prerogatives
               which
               the
               first-borne
               males
               had
               before
               the
               after-borne
               or
               females
               ,
               are
               contained
               in
               his
               prerogative
               and
               fulnesse
               as
               man.
               Now
               as
               the
               first-born
               males
               amongst
               the
               offsprings
               of
               dumbe
               creatures
               did
               sanctifie
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               :
               So
               Christ
               as
               man
               doth
               sanctifie
               all
               things
               ,
               make
               all
               things
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               which
               are
               capable
               of
               sanctification
               or
               acceptance
               :
               As
               man
               likewise
               hee
               had
               all
               the
               prerogatives
               of
               the
               first-borne
               
               in
               the
               families
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               which
               were
               especially
               two
               :
               The
               Priesthood
               and
               the
               principalitie
               or
               civill
               dominion
               over
               their
               brethren
               and
               posteritie
               .
               For
               Christ
               as
               man
               is
               made
               both
               King
               and
               Priest
               ;
               and
               albeit
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               Melchisedech
               who
               blessed
               Abraham
               were
               both
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               over
               their
               families
               and
               children
               ;
               yet
               these
               prerogatives
               they
               had
               by
               a
               solemne
               right
               derived
               from
               him
               which
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               
                 Melchisedech
                 ▪
              
               Againe
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               character
               of
               the
               first
               borne
               male
               ,
               or
               of
               that
               which
               gave
               it
               the
               prerogative
               of
               the
               after-borne
               he
               hath
               the
               preheminence
               ,
               for
               he
               opened
               the
               wombe
               or
               matrix
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               no
               creature
               had
               done
               or
               shall
               doe
               after
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               made
               true
               man
               and
               truly
               borne
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               yet
               not
               begotten
               by
               any
               man.
               And
               albeit
               
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 Abraham
              
               and
               David
               were
               dead
               long
               before
               he
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               long
               before
               he
               was
               born
               or
               made
               man
               of
               a
               woman
               though
               he
               be
               truly
               enstiled
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               and
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               which
               for
               this
               reason
               were
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               before
               him
               :
               Yet
               this
               precedency
               was
               a
               precedency
               only
               of
               time
               ,
               a
               precedency
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               mortall
               and
               miserable
               life
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               that
               better
               life
               he
               hath
               the
               precedency
               even
               of
               time
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Apostle
               hath
               it
               1.
               
               
                 Coloss
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 ,
                 or
                 first
                 begotten
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 hee
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 prehemi
                 ,
                 nence
                 .
              
            
             
               3
               Christ
               by
               his
               divine
               Power
               had
               raised
               the
               widowes
               sonne
               of
               Naim
               ,
               and
               his
               freind
               Lazarus
               ;
               
               the
               one
               some
               two
               yeares
               ,
               the
               other
               but
               a
               few
               dayes
               before
               ,
               from
               death
               to
               life
               :
               but
               neither
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               any
               before
               them
               which
               had
               been
               so
               raised
               could
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               begotten
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               rather
               begotten
               to
               die
               againe
               ;
               for
               to
               be
               borne
               and
               begotten
               from
               the
               dead
               includes
               an
               everlasting
               freedome
               from
               the
               power
               or
               approach
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               hymne
               for
               the
               morning
               prayer
               upon
               Easter
               day
               .
               
                 Christrising
                 againe
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 now
                 dyeth
                 not
                 ,
                 death
                 from
                 henceforth
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               According
               to
               this
               notion
               or
               importance
               of
               
                 primogenitus
                 ex
                 mortuis
              
               ,
               of
               being
               the
               first
               borne
               ,
               or
               first
               begotten
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               the
               prehe
               minence
               every
               way
               ;
               hee
               was
               the
               first
               in
               order
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               was
               raised
               from
               death
               to
               an
               endlesse
               life
               .
               Hee
               was
               the
               only
               prime
               in
               respect
               of
               power
               or
               causalitie
               ;
               whosoever
               thus
               hath
               been
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               raised
               or
               begotten
               from
               death
               to
               an
               immortall
               life
               is
               thus
               raised
               and
               begotten
               by
               vertue
               of
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               .
               Albeit
               the
               soules
               of
               Abraham
               of
               Moses
               and
               David
               &c.
               were
               before
               this
               time
               seated
               in
               blisse
               :
               Yet
               were
               not
               their
               bodies
               so
               much
               as
               capable
               of
               dowry
               o●
               joynture
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               state
               of
               blisse
               before
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               thus
               begotten
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               yea
               might
               the
               soules
               of
               those
               and
               other
               righteous
               men
               have
               looked
               upon
               their
               bodies
               o●
               reliques
               in
               the
               dust
               they
               would
               have
               loathed
               their
               company
               and
               abhorred
               cohabiration
               with
               them
               as
               being
               things
               polluted
               and
               uncleane
               .
            
             
               4
               How
               cleane
               or
               well
               winnowed
               soever
               the
               corne
               were
               before
               it
               was
               sowne
               ;
               yet
               the
               offspring
               of
               it
               after
               it
               dyed
               in
               the
               ground
               was
               uncleane
               .
               The
               
               use
               of
               greene
               eares
               was
               not
               lawfull
               unto
               this
               people
               ,
               untill
               the
               first
               fruits
               were
               offered
               up
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               In
               like
               manner
               albeit
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               ,
               and
               David
               were
               justified
               whil'st
               they
               lived
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               even
               sanctified
               persons
               through
               beliefe
               in
               Christ
               which
               was
               to
               come
               :
               Yet
               their
               bodies
               were
               to
               inherite
               their
               Father
               Adam's
               curse
               .
               
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 returne
                 .
              
               Subject
               they
               were
               to
               to
               corruption
               ,
               altogether
               incapable
               of
               incorruption
               or
               immortalitie
               untill
               their
               expected
               Messias
               became
               their
               first
               fruits
               for
               them
               .
               Christ
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               1.
               
               
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 20.
                 is
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 and
                 become
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 for
                 since
                 by
                 man
                 came
                 death
                 by
                 man
                 came
                 also
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               So
               generally
               true
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 sanctifieth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sanctified
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 one
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               both
               of
               one
               kind
               .
               Heb.
               2.
               
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               that
               saying
               of
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               which
               some
               in
               later
               ages
               have
               much
               quarrelled
               ,
               is
               most
               true
               .
               [
               
                 When
                 thou
                 hadst
                 overcome
                 the
                 sharpnesse
                 of
                 death
                 thou
                 didst
                 open
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 to
                 all
                 believers
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               body
               of
               no
               Saint
               was
               capable
               of
               entrance
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               before
               this
               time
               .
               None
               could
               be
               consecrated
               unto
               this
               service
               before
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               himselfe
               which
               was
               not
               accomplished
               till
               he
               was
               begotten
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleepe
               .
            
             
               5
               Briefly
               to
               mould
               up
               the
               scattered
               or
               dispersed
               notions
               in
               this
               and
               some
               other
               former
               treatises
               ;
               how
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               all
               things
               which
               were
               fore-shadowed
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               with
               its
               rites
               did
               as
               our
               Apostle
               saith
               dwel
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               how
               in
               all
               things
               he
               
               
               
               
               
               the
               preheminence
               :
               First
               he
               is
               in
               the
               literall
               and
               most
               exquisite
               sense
               ,
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               which
               was
               to
               passe
               out
               of
               this
               world
               unto
               his
               Father
               .
               Secondly
               hee
               was
               the
               true
               Paschall
               Lambe
               which
               was
               slaine
               for
               our
               deliverance
               from
               the
               destroyer
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               safety
               in
               this
               our
               passage
               from
               this
               world
               into
               a
               better
               .
               Thirdly
               he
               is
               the
               reall
               Moses
               that
               must
               conduct
               us
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               conductor
               unto
               Moses
               .
               Fourthly
               he
               is
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               every
               creature
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               sacrifice
               did
               sanctifie
               all
               the
               rest
               and
               make
               them
               acceptable
               unto
               God.
               Fiftly
               he
               is
               the
               first-borne
               or
               first
               begotten
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleepe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               by
               whom
               such
               as
               sleepe
               in
               death
               and
               inhabite
               darknesse
               ,
               shall
               be
               made
               meete
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               as
               well
               in
               their
               bodies
               as
               in
               their
               soules
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
            
             
             He
             Ascended
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 35.
              
               
               How
               the
               Ascension
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               presigured
               by
               the
               translation
               of
               Enoch
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               taking
               up
               of
               Elias
               ;
               And
               foretold
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               .
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 15.
                 and
                 Psal
                 .
                 24.
                 
              
            
             
               THE
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               sufferings
               as
               he
               was
               man
               did
               ascend
               in
               soule
               into
               that
               Paradise
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               soules
               of
               Patriarchs
               ,
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               with
               the
               soules
               of
               holy
               and
               just
               men
               that
               dyed
               immediately
               after
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               same
               time
               with
               him
               ,
               were
               admitted
               .
               And
               on
               that
               day
               at
               least
               before
               the
               dawning
               of
               the
               next
               which
               was
               the
               Sabbath
               he
               consecrated
               the
               celestiall
               Sanctuary
               or
               Paradise
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               .
               But
               his
               Ascension
               into
               Paradise
               ,
               what
               part
               soever
               of
               Heaven
               that
               were
               ,
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Ascension
               mentioned
               in
               our
               Creed
               :
               For
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               HE
               ASCENDED
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               his
               Ascention
               thither
               in
               body
               which
               was
               forty
               dayes
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               And
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               that
               part
               of
               Heaven
               mentioned
               in
               our
               Creede
               hee
               did
               not
               then
               ascend
               only
               as
               an
               high
               Priest
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               King
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               .
               The
               Day
               of
               his
               Ascension
               as
               was
               *
               mentioned
               before
               
               was
               the
               day
               of
               his
               solemne
               enthronization
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               Ascension
               is
               punctually
               related
               ,
               specially
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               
                 S.
                 Luke
              
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               first
               of
               the
               sacred
               history
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               The
               speciall
               quaerees
               concerning
               his
               or
               other
               Evangelicall
               or
               Apostolicall
               avouchments
               of
               his
               Ascension
               are
               but
               two
               :
               The
               first
               how
               that
               which
               they
               historically
               relate
               or
               avouch
               was
               fore-pictured
               :
               The
               second
               how
               or
               by
               what
               Prophets
               fore-told
               in
               the
               sacred
               Writings
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               And
               these
               two
               quaeries
               must
               be
               discust
               not
               by
               dichotomy
               ,
               or
               by
               way
               of
               opposition
               ,
               but
               either
               severally
               or
               promiscuously
               as
               the
               Texts
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               shall
               minister
               occasion
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               Ascension
               of
               this
               just
               and
               holy
               one
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               Prophet
               promised
               by
               Moses
               was
               first
               prefigured
               by
               the
               translation
               of
               Enoch
               which
               was
               long
               before
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
               long
               before
               Moses
               was
               borne
               .
               But
               of
               Enoch's
               translation
               litle
               can
               be
               said
               upon
               sure
               grounds
               ,
               or
               by
               just
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               :
               Only
               this
               we
               know
               from
               authentique
               testimonies
               that
               
                 hee
                 was
                 an
                 holy
                 man
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 pleased
                 God
              
               ;
               A
               man
               both
               in
               life
               and
               in
               his
               translation
               from
               this
               life
               unto
               a
               better
               ,
               who
               did
               truly
               fore-shadow
               him
               in
               whom
               alone
               God
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               ever
               will
               be
               best
               pleased
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               manner
               of
               Eliah's
               Ascension
               or
               rather
               of
               his
               being
               taken
               up
               from
               earth
               into
               heaven
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               farre
               better
               place
               then
               earth
               ,
               was
               more
               visible
               and
               more
               conspicuous
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               his
               taking
               up
               more
               publiquely
               knowne
               ,
               then
               the
               time
               or
               manner
               
               of
               Enoch's
               translation
               was
               :
               He
               was
               taken
               or
               caried
               up
               out
               of
               Elishah's
               sight
               who
               with
               many
               others
               did
               expect
               the
               time
               and
               day
               of
               his
               translation
               ,
               in
               a
               fiery
               Chariot
               ;
               a
               fit
               embleme
               of
               Eliah's
               propheticall
               spirit
               alwaies
               burning
               with
               zeale
               towards
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               disturbers
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               Israel
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               did
               rather
               ascend
               in
               a
               Cloud
               then
               was
               
                 taken
                 up
              
               by
               it
               ,
               albeit
               taken
               by
               it
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               which
               saw
               him
               ascend
               from
               earth
               to
               heaven
               :
               The
               cloud
               it selfe
               in
               which
               he
               did
               ascend
               being
               an
               embleme
               of
               his
               sweet
               and
               milde
               spirit
               ,
               of
               those
               gracious
               lips
               which
               did
               alwaies
               distill
               words
               of
               mercy
               and
               love
               ,
               allaying
               the
               terrible
               heat
               and
               fervency
               of
               Eliah's
               ,
               and
               other
               Prophets
               spirits
               which
               had
               fore-told
               his
               first
               comming
               into
               ,
               and
               his
               going
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               his
               second
               comming
               to
               judge
               it
               .
            
             
               5
               Two
               illustrious
               predictions
               of
               his
               Ascension
               we
               have
               Psal
               .
               15.
               
               &
               Psal
               .
               24.
               but
               whether
               the
               one
               or
               both
               of
               these
               Psalmes
               which
               illustrate
               or
               confirme
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Evangelicall
               story
               ,
               be
               meerly
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               or
               mixt
               ,
               
                 id
                 est
              
               ,
               thus
               literally
               verified
               in
               the
               Psalmists
               themselves
               ,
               or
               Pen-men
               of
               these
               hymnes
               ,
               and
               afterward
               mystically
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               I
               dare
               peremptorily
               either
               affirme
               or
               deny
               .
               Most
               probable
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               15
               th
               Psal
               .
               which
               doubtlesse
               was
               David
               himselfe
               did
               pen
               his
               owne
               part
               ,
               and
               exercise
               his
               hopes
               and
               interest
               in
               the
               future
               Ascension
               of
               his
               Son
               and
               Lord
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               a
               present
               pledge
               or
               token
               by
               his
               late
               restitution
               into
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               which
               he
               had
               sometimes
               
               been
               excluded
               ,
               not
               for
               any
               crime
               or
               demerite
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               censure
               of
               excommunication
               or
               suspension
               ,
               but
               by
               secular
               violence
               of
               hostile
               persecution
               :
               During
               the
               time
               of
               his
               exile
               from
               the
               tabernacle
               hee
               or
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Chorah
               for
               him
               ,
               uttered
               those
               patheticall
               complaints
               .
               
                 How
                 amiable
                 are
                 thy
                 tabernacles
                 thou
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 .
                 My
                 soule
                 longeth
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 fainteth
                 for
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 My
                 heart
                 and
                 my
                 flesh
                 crieth
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 Yea
                 the
                 sparrow
                 hath
                 found
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 swallow
                 a
                 nest
                 for
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 may
                 lay
                 her
                 young
                 ,
                 even
                 thine
                 Altar
                 O
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 my
                 King
                 and
                 my
                 God.
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 thy
                 House
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 praising
                 thee
                 .
              
               Psal
               .
               84.
               ver
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               &c.
               and
               againe
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               
                 Behold
                 O
                 God
                 our
                 shield
                 ;
                 and
                 looke
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 thine
                 anointed
                 .
              
               After
               his
               restitution
               to
               his
               former
               freedome
               the
               kingly
               Prophet
               out
               of
               his
               consciousnesse
               of
               his
               owne
               integrity
               and
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               cause
               for
               which
               he
               was
               persecuted
               by
               Saul
               and
               by
               others
               ,
               frames
               these
               divine
               characters
               of
               such
               as
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               blessings
               prefigured
               by
               free
               resort
               unto
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Temple
               (
               whose
               erection
               perhaps
               was
               in
               his
               project
               )
               when
               he
               composed
               this
               15
               th
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 Who
                 shall
                 abide
                 in
                 thy
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 shall
                 abide
                 in
                 thy
                 holy
                 hill
                 ?
              
               This
               Question
               he
               proposeth
               to
               Iehovah
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               desirous
               to
               be
               instructed
               by
               him
               in
               this
               great
               mystery
               before
               he
               tooke
               upon
               him
               to
               instruct
               others
               in
               it
               .
               And
               he
               receives
               this
               answer
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 walketh
                 uprightly
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 speaketh
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ver
                 .
              
               2.
               and
               thus
               concludes
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 moved
                 .
              
               Which
               last
               
               words
               could
               not
               be
               exactly
               fulfil'd
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               which
               it selfe
               was
               moveable
               :
               None
               but
               men
               so
               qualified
               as
               the
               character
               of
               the
               Psalme
               imports
               ,
               had
               any
               just
               title
               or
               sure
               hope
               to
               be
               perpetuall
               partakers
               or
               inheritors
               of
               the
               blessings
               or
               comforts
               of
               this
               life
               which
               did
               attend
               the
               true
               service
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               much
               lesse
               of
               the
               eternall
               blessings
               of
               the
               heavenly
               sanctuary
               .
               The
               ungodly
               and
               prophane
               persons
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               or
               men
               tainted
               with
               the
               contrary
               vices
               unto
               those
               good
               qualifications
               which
               he
               there
               requires
               ,
               however
               they
               might
               by
               extraordinary
               mercies
               fare
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               did
               alwaies
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               God's
               Iustice
               forfeit
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               blessings
               promised
               to
               sincere
               observants
               of
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             
               6
               So
               that
               this
               15
               th
               Psalme
               for
               its
               literal
               sense
               is
               a
               fuller
               expression
               of
               the
               matter
               contained
               in
               the
               first
               Psalme
               ,
               or
               a
               more
               lively
               character
               of
               the
               blessings
               there
               promised
               .
               Now
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Tabernacle
               whilst
               it
               was
               moveable
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               whilst
               it
               was
               pitched
               in
               Shiloh
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Temple
               it selfe
               erected
               by
               Salomon
               on
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               Type
               or
               Figure
               of
               that
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               which
               God
               by
               his
               owne
               immediate
               hand
               hath
               pitched
               .
               Whatsoever
               was
               literally
               meant
               or
               verified
               of
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               visible
               Founders
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               sincere
               resorters
               to
               them
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               verified
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               invisible
               Founder
               of
               it
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               who
               did
               consecrate
               it
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               ,
               
                 into
                 this
                 holy
                 Temple
              
               .
               He
               alone
               could
               enter
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               alone
               had
               right
               to
               dwell
               in
               it
               ;
               
               but
               through
               his
               mediation
               and
               intercession
               all
               such
               as
               follow
               the
               Psalmist's
               directions
               in
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               which
               are
               indeed
               the
               immediate
               precepts
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               are
               admitted
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               those
               joyes
               which
               by
               right
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               ,
               belong
               to
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               God
               alone
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               faithfull
               people
               during
               the
               Law
               were
               partakers
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               and
               services
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               though
               these
               were
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               alone
               ;
               further
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               none
               besides
               the
               promised
               seede
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               David's
               Lord
               ,
               could
               exactly
               performe
               ,
               or
               
                 solidby
                 expresse
              
               the
               qualifications
               in
               that
               Psalme
               required
               ;
               none
               but
               hee
               could
               have
               just
               right
               or
               tītle
               to
               enter
               into
               that
               most
               holy
               Sanctuary
               whereof
               the
               
                 sanctum
                 sanctorum
              
               ,
               or
               holy
               of
               holies
               was
               but
               the
               model
               ,
               nor
               ascend
               into
               that
               holy
               Mount
               whereof
               the
               hill
               o●
               Sion
               was
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               but
               the
               footstoole
               or
               lowest
               step
               to
               it
               .
               Into
               this
               Sanctuary
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               our
               high
               Priest
               had
               better
               right
               to
               enter
               ,
               more
               absolute
               authority
               to
               ascend
               the
               royall
               throne
               in
               what
               part
               soever
               of
               heaven
               seated
               ,
               then
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               Law
               had
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               
                 sanctum
                 sanctorum
              
               ,
               or
               Sanctuary
               within
               the
               vaile
               ;
               into
               which
               he
               was
               to
               enter
               but
               once
               a
               yeare
               ;
               nor
               might
               hee
               then
               admit
               any
               〈…〉
               or
               attendants
               to
               goe
               in
               with
               him
               .
               But
               into
               this
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               ,
               into
               which
               
                 our
                 hopes
              
               (
               even
               in
               this
               life
               )
               
                 doe
                 enter
              
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               (
               as
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               is
               gone
               before
               us
               ,
               being
               made
               an
               high
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               and
               by
               verme
               of
               this
               Priesthood
               hee
               hath
               full
               power
               and
               authority
               to
               consecrate
               us
               to
               be
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
               ,
               even
               all
               us
               that
               feel●●
               to
               expresse
               the
               characters
               of
               
               the
               Psalmist's
               blessed
               man
               by
               sanctity
               of
               life
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               syncerity
               of
               conversation
               amongst
               men
               .
            
             
               6
               That
               by
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               holy
               hill
               mentioned
               Psal
               .
               15
               th
               the
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               whereinto
               our
               high
               Priest
               is
               entred
               ,
               is
               principally
               intended
               according
               to
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               ,
               besides
               the
               conclusion
               of
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               the
               close
               of
               the
               24
               th
               Psalme
               makes
               it
               more
               cleere
               .
               The
               Question
               and
               Answer
               proposed
               and
               made
               by
               this
               Psalmist
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               (
               but
               more
               distinct
               )
               with
               that
               mentioned
               15.
               
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 ascend
                 into
                 the
                 hill
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 place
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 cleane
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 ;
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 soule
                 to
                 vanity
                 ,
                 nor
                 sworne
                 deceitfully
                 .
                 Hee
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 blessing
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 from
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 salvation
                 .
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
              
               24.
               
               But
               there
               followes
               another
               remarkable
               Question
               twise
               proposed
               in
               words
               altogether
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               twise
               answered
               in
               the
               same
               words
               for
               equivalency
               of
               sense
               ,
               with
               a
               preface
               most
               majesticke
               ;
               
                 Lift
                 up
                 your
                 heads
                 O
                 yee
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 yee
                 lift
                 up
                 yee
                 everlasting
                 doores
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Glory
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               7.
               
               The
               Question
               followes
               
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Who
                 is
                 this
                 King
                 of
                 Glory
                 ?
                 Sure
                 neither
              
               David
               
                 who
                 composed
              
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               nor
               Salomon
               his
               sonne
               ,
               
                 but
                 Iehovah
                 potens
                 in
                 bello
                 .
                 Iehovah
                 the
                 strong
                 and
                 mighty
                 Lord
                 ,
                 puissant
                 in
                 in
                 battaile
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               8.
               
               But
               least
               his
               posterity
               should
               not
               be
               so
               observant
               of
               these
               mysteries
               as
               was
               befitting
               ,
               immediately
               after
               the
               reiteration
               of
               the
               former
               preface
               ,
               
                 Lift
                 up
                 your
                 heads
                 O
                 gates
                 &c.
              
               and
               of
               the
               same
               Question
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
              
               hee
               resolves
               us
               somewhat
               more
               fully
               then
               before
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 10.
                 Iehovah
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 exercituum
                 ipse
                 est
                 rex
                 gloriae
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
              
               and
               concludes
               the
               whole
               Psalme
               with
               Selah
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               to
               my
               remembrance
               hath
               been
               observed
               before
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               a
               musicall
               note
               or
               modulation
               of
               the
               tone
               in
               singing
               ,
               but
               a
               character
               of
               some
               peculiar
               matter
               or
               mystery
               in
               the
               ditty
               ,
               deserving
               attentive
               meditation
               .
            
             
               7
               Vpon
               the
               matter
               then
               ,
               or
               reckoning
               rectaratio
               being
               admitted
               Iudge
               ,
               this
               Psalmist
               by
               King
               of
               Glory
               and
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               meanes
               the
               same
               Lord
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               then
               whom
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               divine
               hymne
               he
               had
               acknowledged
               supreame
               Lord
               and
               Creator
               both
               of
               sea
               and
               land
               .
               
                 The
                 earth
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 thereof
                 ;
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 dwell
                 therein
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 founded
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 seas
              
               (
               that
               is
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               as
               wee
               say
               townes
               and
               cities
               are
               situated
               upon
               the
               rivers
               on
               whose
               bankes
               they
               stand
               )
               
                 and
                 established
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 flood
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               1.
               2.
               
               Yet
               may
               we
               not
               deny
               that
               this
               Psalme
               may
               literally
               referre
               to
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               the
               Arke
               into
               the
               hill
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               exhortation
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               to
               admit
               and
               entertaine
               it
               as
               the
               feat
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Glory
               ,
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               .
               But
               this
               literall
               sense
               doth
               no
               way
               prejudice
               ,
               but
               rather
               strengthen
               the
               force
               of
               their
               argument
               who
               hence
               conclude
               the
               deity
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               then
               admitted
               in
               triumph
               into
               the
               hill
               of
               Sion
               (
               or
               the
               Tabernacle
               pitched
               in
               it
               )
               according
               to
               his
               divine
               nature
               only
               ;
               this
               triumphant
               admission
               being
               a
               sure
               pledge
               or
               earnest
               of
               his
               future
               admission
               into
               his
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               his
               everlasting
               residency
               as
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               in
               our
               nature
               .
               No
               man
               who
               acknowledgeth
               or
               rightly
               esteemeth
               
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               unlesse
               abundance
               of
               wit
               hath
               besplitted
               his
               understanding
               ,
               can
               imagine
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Glory
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               here
               mentioneth
               should
               be
               any
               other
               party
               or
               person
               besides
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               the
               Iewes
               (
               when
               he
               came
               to
               the
               materiall
               Temple
               or
               Tabernacle
               wherein
               his
               divine
               nature
               did
               in
               peculiar
               manner
               reside
               )
               did
               not
               entertaine
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               David
               enjoyned
               their
               fore-Fathers
               to
               entertaine
               the
               Arke
               of
               his
               presence
               .
               They
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Messias
               because
               they
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               nor
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               did
               foretell
               this
               his
               comming
               .
               For
               as
               our
               *
               Apostle
               with
               speciall
               reference
               to
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Psalmist
               te●s
               us
               ,
               
                 had
                 they
                 knowne
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 Lord
                 of
                 Glory
              
               unto
               whose
               honour
               David
               consecrated
               this
               hymne
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               crucified
               him
               .
               But
               by
               crucifying
               ,
               or
               rather
               by
               
                 his
                 humiliation
              
               of
               himselfe
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               he
               was
               consecrated
               as
               man
               unto
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               made
               both
               Lord
               and
               King
               of
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 36.
              
               
               At
               what
               time
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               occasions
               th
               68
               Psalme
               was
               composed
               .
               What
               reference
               it
               hath
               (
               in
               the
               generall
               )
               unto
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               .
            
             
               ANother
               Psalme
               there
               is
               appointed
               by
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               ancient
               and
               continued
               by
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               English
               Church
               even
               since
               the
               first
               reformation
               ,
               to
               be
               read
               or
               sung
               as
               a
               proper
               hymne
               to
               the
               festivall
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Asoension
               .
               A
               Psalme
               full
               of
               mysteries
               and
               divine
               raptures
               apt
               to
               enkindle
               our
               hearts
               with
               zeal
               and
               admiration
               ,
               could
               we
               find
               out
               ,
               or
               rightly
               seeke
               after
               either
               the
               historicall
               occasions
               which
               ministred
               the
               matter
               or
               ditty
               of
               this
               divine
               song
               ,
               or
               the
               severall
               parts
               of
               Scripture
               unto
               which
               most
               passages
               in
               it
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               or
               historicall
               sense
               doe
               respectively
               referre
               .
               The
               occasion
               of
               composing
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               68.
               
               Some
               Iewish
               Rabbins
               conjecture
               to
               have
               been
               that
               glorious
               victory
               which
               Ezekiah
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               in
               Ezekiah's
               daies
               ,
               got
               over
               Senacherib
               and
               his
               mighty
               army
               .
               But
               the
               most
               of
               the
               more
               judicious
               Christian
               Commentators
               with
               greater
               probability
               or
               discretion
               ,
               referre
               the
               occasion
               of
               composing
               this
               Psalme
               to
               that
               solemne
               translation
               of
               the
               Arke
               of
               God
               from
               
                 Kyriath
                 Iearim
              
               into
               
                 Mount
                 Sion
              
               at
               large
               described
               2.
               
               Sam.
               6.
               
               
                 David
                 gathered
                 together
                 all
                 the
                 chosen
                 men
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 .
                 And
              
               David
               
                 arose
                 and
                 went
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 from
                 Baal
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 bring
                 up
                 from
                 thence
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 God
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 betweene
                 the
                 Cherubbims
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 name
                 even
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 was
                 called
                 upon
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               This
               later
               opinion
               is
               in
               it selfe
               perswasible
               ,
               or
               rather
               deserves
               full
               credanee
               from
               the
               first
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 Let
                 God
                 aris●
                 ,
                 let
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 scattered
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 hate
                 him
                 flee
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               1.
               
               These
               were
               
                 verba
                 solemnia
              
               the
               accustomed
               solemne
               forme
               of
               prayer
               used
               so
               often
               as
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Covenant
               (
               which
               was
               to
               this
               people
               the
               most
               authentique
               pledge
               of
               God's
               peculiar
               presence
               and
               protection
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               called
               by
               his
               name
               )
               did
               remove
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               during
               their
               pilgrimage
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 three
                 daies
                 journey
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 went
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 daies
                 journey
                 to
                 search
                 out
                 a
                 resting
                 place
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Cloud
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 day
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Campe.
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 when
                 the
                 Arke
                 set
                 forward
                 that
              
               Moses
               
                 said
                 ,
                 rise
                 up
                 Lord
                 and
                 let
                 thine
                 enemies
                 be
                 scattered
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 that
                 hate
                 thee
                 flee
                 before
                 thee
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 rested
                 hee
                 said
                 Returne
                 O
                 Lord
                 unto
                 the
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 Numb
                 .
              
               10.
               ver
               .
               33.
               34.
               35.
               36.
               
               Moses
               prayed
               
                 conceptis
                 verbis
              
               that
               God
               would
               arise
               and
               take
               part
               with
               his
               people
               .
               David
               out
               of
               the
               fresh
               experience
               of
               God's
               mighty
               protection
               over
               him
               ,
               his
               subjects
               ,
               and
               allies
               so
               long
               as
               they
               worshipped
               him
               in
               truth
               and
               syncerity
               ,
               in
               this
               symbole
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               seemes
               to
               utter
               Moses
               song
               rather
               by
               way
               of
               congratulation
               for
               victories
               already
               gotten
               then
               by
               way
               
               of
               instant
               prayer
               for
               present
               assistance
               ;
               A
               great
               part
               of
               this
               most
               divine
               ,
               most
               sublime
               ditty
               ,
               is
               a
               recapitulation
               of
               the
               glorious
               victories
               which
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               had
               purchased
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               peculiar
               protections
               ,
               or
               succours
               which
               private
               men
               or
               women
               in
               their
               distresse
               had
               found
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               helplesse
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               oppressed
               by
               their
               neighbours
               ;
               
                 Sing
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 sing
                 praises
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 extoll
                 him
                 that
                 rideth
                 upon
                 the
                 heavens
                 by
                 his
                 name
              
               Iah
               ,
               
                 and
                 reioyce
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 and
                 a
                 Iudge
                 of
                 the
                 widowes
                 is
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 Habitation
                 .
                 God
                 setteth
                 the
                 solitary
                 in
                 families
                 ,
                 he
                 bringeth
                 out
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 chaines
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rebellious
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 dry
                 land
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               4.
               5.
               6.
               
               The
               verses
               following
               referre
               to
               the
               publique
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               majesticke
               apparitions
               about
               Mount
               Sinai
               :
               
                 O
                 God
                 when
                 thou
                 wentest
                 forth
                 before
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 didst
                 march
                 through
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 shooke
                 ,
                 the
                 heavens
                 also
                 dropped
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 Sinai
                 it selfe
                 was
                 moved
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 &c.
                 
              
               7.
               8.
               
               Some
               good
               Interpreters
               here
               observe
               that
               the
               Arke
               itselfe
               is
               called
               Iehovah
               ,
               or
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               by
               the
               same
               forme
               of
               speech
               that
               the
               sacrament
               all
               pledges
               are
               called
               ,
               the
               one
               the
               Body
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               3
               Now
               the
               sweet
               singer
               of
               Israel
               was
               confident
               that
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               would
               be
               as
               gracious
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               successors
               ,
               after
               he
               came
               to
               dwell
               in
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               been
               to
               Moses
               and
               Ioshun
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               ●or
               unto
               Samuel
               while
               the
               Taber
               nacle
               was
               in
               Shiloh
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               
               either
               in
               motion
               or
               pitched
               .
               Hence
               sprung
               those
               encomiasticall
               expressions
               throughout
               the
               Psalme
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Mount
               Sion
               not
               so
               much
               for
               its
               native
               situation
               ,
               (
               though
               that
               were
               glorious
               ,
               )
               as
               for
               that
               it
               was
               now
               become
               the
               pedestall
               to
               the
               Arke
               wherein
               Iehovah
               ,
               or
               Iah
               kept
               his
               residence
               .
               
                 The
                 hill
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 hill
                 of
              
               *
               
                 Bashan
                 ,
                 an
                 high
                 hill
                 as
                 the
                 hill
                 of
                 Bashan
                 ,
                 Why
                 leape
                 yee
                 ,
                 yee
                 high
                 hills
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 hill
                 which
                 God
                 desireth
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 dwell
                 in
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               15.
               16.
               
               Yet
               all
               these
               glorious
               hopes
               or
               hoped
               promises
               prophesied
               of
               in
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               interpreted
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               before
               observed
               upon
               Psal
               .
               89.
               
               Many
               of
               the
               blessings
               hoped
               for
               and
               fore-prophesied
               were
               meant
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               of
               David
               himselfe
               and
               his
               posterity
               ,
               yet
               but
               conditionally
               true
               of
               them
               ;
               absolutely
               ,
               irreversibly
               ,
               and
               everlastingly
               true
               only
               of
               David's
               son
               or
               seede
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               that
               God
               and
               Lord
               who
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               was
               to
               be
               enclosed
               in
               the
               Virgines
               wombe
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               his
               everlasting
               habitation
               in
               the
               fruit
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               after
               a
               more
               admirable
               and
               peculiar
               manner
               then
               he
               resided
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               when
               David
               brought
               it
               unto
               the
               hill
               of
               Sion
               .
               Hee
               is
               often
               said
               indeed
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Arke
               and
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               but
               never
               so
               did
               dwell
               in
               them
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               as
               our
               Apostle
               describes
               his
               habitation
               in
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               bodily
               ,
               or
               as
               Chemnitius
               renders
               it
               ,
               by
               personall
               residence
               .
            
             
               4
               For
               the
               encomiasticall
               part
               of
               the
               68.
               
               Psal
               .
               sofarre
               as
               it
               concernes
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               Ierusalem
               ,
               or
               Iudah
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               a
               paraphrasticall
               exposition
               to
               it
               Psal
               .
               48.
               which
               was
               composed
               after
               this
               ,
               
               and
               as
               it
               is
               most
               probable
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Iehosaphat
               .
               For
               any
               paraphrase
               or
               Comment
               upon
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               I
               leave
               the
               learned
               Reader
               to
               his
               owne
               choice
               :
               I
               would
               only
               commend
               one
               passage
               of
               *
               Calvin's
               Comments
               upon
               it
               ,
               which
               an
               ingenuous
               censurer
               of
               this
               great
               Dr
               when
               hee
               treads
               awry
               or
               speakes
               harshly
               ,
               but
               a
               more
               friendly
               encomiast
               of
               him
               when
               he
               goes
               aright
               ,
               hath
               commended
               to
               me
               ,
               upon
               the
               close
               of
               that
               
                 Psalme
                 :
                 Walke
                 about
                 Sionand
                 go●
                 round
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 towers
                 thereof
                 .
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 &c.
                 Argutum
                 simul
                 &
                 solidū
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 diligenter
                 not●ndum
                 ,
                 quod
                 hic
                 ●alvinus
                 auguratur
                 &
                 interpretatur
                 de
                 excidio
                 urbis
                 &
                 Templi
                 ,
                 ut
                 splendorē
                 Templi
                 narrent
                 posteritati
                 .
                 Non
                 opus
                 erat
                 auditu
                 &
                 narratione
                 ●i
                 visibus
                 humanis
                 semper
                 p●tuisset
                 .
                 Narrantur
                 posteritati
                 qu●
                 non
                 exhibentur
                 ,
                 veluti
                 ,
                 quotidi●●●●●●cula
                 &
                 spectacula
                 .
                 ●op
                 .
                 in
                 v.
              
               14.
               
               This
               commendable
               observation
               upon
               the
               48.
               
               Ps
               .
               makes
               a
               speech
               of
               this
               same
               Calvi●
               upon
               the
               principall
               passages
               of
               the
               68.
               
               Psalm
               .
               more
               harsh
               and
               distastful
               to
               this
               inge●●o●s
               censurer
               ,
               and
               to
               
               others
               which
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               prophecies
               ,
               especialy
               such
               as
               are
               alleaged
               by
               the
               Apostles
               or
               Evangelists
               .
               So
               was
               the
               *
               19
               v.
               of
               this
               Psalme
               urged
               by
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               to
               prove
               our
               Saviours
               Ascension
               .
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Calvinus
                 ait
                 :
                 Paulus
                 locum
                 hunc
                 subtilius
                 ad
                 Christum
                 deflectit
                 ;
                 mallem
                 dicere
                 ,
                 divinius
                 ad
                 Christum
                 transfert
                 &
                 accommodat
                 .
              
            
             
               5
               But
               this
               ingenious
               Writer
               ,
               and
               accurate
               Latinist
               useth
               this
               word
               accommodat
               in
               another
               sense
               then
               
                 Iansenius
                 ,
                 Suarez
              
               ,
               or
               Maldonat
               ,
               or
               other
               literalists
               doe
               ,
               which
               oftentimes
               though
               not
               alwaies
               ,
               oppose
               the
               word
               accommodation
               ,
               or
               allusion
               ,
               to
               concludent
               proofe
               :
               for
               of
               all
               the
               prophesies
               which
               point
               directly
               to
               the
               Article
               of
               Christ's
               Ascension
               ,
               this
               19.
               ver
               .
               alleaged
               by
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               is
               most
               concludent
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               rightly
               parallel
               the
               literall
               or
               historicall
               passages
               which
               are
               well
               deciphered
               by
               Calvin
               with
               the
               mysticall
               or
               principally
               intended
               sense
               or
               actuall
               accomplishment
               of
               David's
               words
               .
               The
               historicall
               occasion
               from
               which
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophecy
               in
               David
               tooke
               its
               rise
               to
               proclaime
               this
               grand
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               was
               the
               often
               mentioned
               triumphant
               introduction
               of
               the
               Arke
               of
               God
               (
               or
               in
               equivalent
               sense
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               which
               dwelt
               in
               the
               Arke
               )
               into
               the
               hill
               of
               Sion
               ;
               which
               from
               this
               time
               and
               occasion
               was
               instiled
               
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 God's
                 rest
              
               ;
               because
               the
               Arke
               of
               God
               (
               as
               was
               presumed
               )
               was
               there
               to
               reside
               (
               without
               wandring
               )
               as
               in
               the
               place
               which
               God
               had
               chosen
               for
               it
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.
                 
                 He
                 smote
                 his
                 enemies
                 in
                 the
                 hinder
                 parts
                 ,
                 hee
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 repreach
                 .
                 Moreover
                 he
                 refused
              
               
               
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
              
               Ioseph
               ;
               
                 and
                 chose
                 not
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
              
               Ephraim
               ,
               
                 but
                 chose
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
              
               Iudah
               ,
               
                 the
                 Mount
                 Sian
                 which
                 he
                 loved
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 built
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 like
                 high
                 pallaces
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 earth
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 est
                 ablished
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 ver
                 .
                 66.
                 67.
                 68.
                 69.
                 
              
               From
               this
               designation
               of
               the
               Arke
               to
               reside
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               David
               (
               haply
               )
               who
               knew
               best
               the
               tenour
               of
               God's
               promise
               concerning
               this
               businesse
               ,
               would
               not
               suffer
               it
               to
               goe
               along
               with
               him
               when
               he
               fled
               from
               Ierusalem
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               danger
               of
               suprisall
               by
               his
               son
               Absolon
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 37.
              
               
               Of
               the
               concludency
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               Allegation
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.
                 7.
                 8.
              
               
               Out
               of
               the
               18.
               ver
               .
               of
               the
               68.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             
               BVt
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               parallel
               betwixt
               the
               Prophet
               and
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               The
               custome
               among
               the
               Romans
               and
               other
               Nations
               ,
               was
               to
               bestow
               congiaries
               or
               largesses
               upon
               their
               friends
               or
               natives
               ,
               when
               they
               led
               their
               enemies
               captive
               in
               solemne
               triumph
               .
               Whether
               David
               led
               any
               enemies
               ,
               of
               which
               hee
               had
               conquered
               many
               ,
               in
               such
               triumph
               ;
               or
               whether
               he
               did
               meerly
               as
               a
               Prophet
               or
               sacred
               Poet
               ,
               display
               his
               former
               victories
               gotten
               over
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Nations
               triumphs
               over
               their
               enemies
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               my
               observation
               evident
               .
               This
               is
               certaine
               ,
               hee
               dispersed
               not
               painted
               or
               poeticall
               ,
               but
               reall
               largesses
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               gratefull
               memory
               of
               the
               former
               victories
               which
               God
               had
               given
               to
               him
               &
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               the
               former
               Champions
               ,
               
               for
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               .
               And
               more
               then
               probable
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               David
               in
               this
               hymne
               had
               speciall
               reference
               to
               the
               victories
               and
               triumphs
               of
               Barach
               and
               his
               associates
               over
               Sisera
               ,
               most
               divinely
               expressed
               by
               Deborah
               in
               her
               song
               .
               
                 Iudg.
                 5.
                 
                 My
                 heart
                 is
                 toward
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 offered
                 themselves
                 willingly
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Blesse
                 yee
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               
                 Awake
                 ,
                 awake
              
               Deborah
               ,
               
                 awake
                 ,
                 awake
                 ,
                 utter
                 a
                 song
                 ,
                 Arise
              
               Barach
               
                 and
                 lead
                 captivity
                 captive
                 ,
                 thou
                 son
                 of
              
               Abinoam
               .
               
                 Then
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 that
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Nobles
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 made
                 mee
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 mighty
                 .
                 v.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
              
               Whether
               David
               when
               hee
               composed
               the
               68.
               
               Psalm
               .
               did
               imitate
               the
               triumph
               of
               Barach
               and
               Deborah
               over
               Sisera
               ,
               Generall
               of
               Iabin's
               host
               ,
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               as
               by
               leading
               his
               captives
               in
               triumph
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               probable
               ;
               or
               only
               seeke
               to
               exceed
               Deborah
               in
               his
               song
               by
               more
               full
               expressions
               of
               his
               thankfulnesse
               towards
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               given
               him
               greater
               victories
               over
               greater
               enemies
               ,
               is
               not
               manifest
               :
               But
               it
               is
               more
               then
               matter
               of
               opinion
               ,
               or
               pious
               credulity
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               victories
               of
               Barach
               and
               David
               over
               the
               visible
               enemies
               of
               God's
               people
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               other
               historicall
               occasions
               ,
               Deborah
               or
               Barach
               ,
               or
               David
               had
               to
               utter
               their
               songs
               ,
               were
               but
               types
               ,
               or
               ominous
               or
               lucky
               prenotions
               of
               that
               great
               victory
               which
               the
               Seed
               of
               David
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               to
               obtaine
               over
               the
               old
               Serpent
               and
               his
               seed
               ,
               over
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               .
               The
               triumph
               of
               the
               one
               or
               other
               (
               David
               I
               mean
               or
               Barach
               )
               was
               but
               a
               picture
               or
               painted
               shadow
               of
               that
               triumphant
               conquest
               described
               by
               our
               Apostle
               .
               
                 Colass
                 .
                 2.
              
               
               
               
                 And
                 you
                 being
                 dead
                 in
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 uncircumcision
                 of
                 your
                 flesh
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 he
                 〈…〉
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 forgiven
                 you
                 all
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 blotting
                 out
                 the
                 hand
                 writing
                 of
                 ordinances
                 that
                 was
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 spoiled
                 principalicies
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 them
                 openly
                 triumphing
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               13.
               14.
               15.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               harmony
               betweene
               the
               literall
               or
               historicall
               sense
               of
               David's
               words
               ,
               though
               we
               weigh
               them
               only
               according
               to
               Calvin's
               Comments
               upon
               them
               :
               [
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 led
                 captivity
                 captive
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 gifts
                 for
                 men
              
               ]
               and
               the
               mysticall
               interpretations
               of
               them
               given
               by
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               ,
               is
               as
               sweet
               as
               plaine
               ,
               such
               as
               need
               no
               descant
               besides
               the
               bare
               proposall
               of
               the
               Psalmist's
               Text
               ,
               and
               Apostle's
               interpretation
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               conlsiderations
               of
               the
               occasions
               which
               David
               had
               to
               speake
               as
               in
               the
               fore-cited
               place
               he
               doth
               .
               David
               and
               Barach
               with
               other
               Conquerors
               when
               they
               led
               captivity
               ▪
               captive
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               their
               friends
               ,
               gifts
               of
               diverse
               sorts
               to
               severall
               persons
               ,
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               of
               other
               guerdons
               to
               their
               well-deserving
               captaines
               or
               souldiers
               ,
               rayments
               of
               needle-worke
               unto
               women
               of
               better
               ranke
               ,
               wi●e
               and
               cakes
               ,
               or
               other
               like
               junkets
               to
               poore
               women
               and
               children
               .
               
                 Assoone
                 as
              
               David
               
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 and
                 peace-offerings
                 ,
                 hee
                 blessed
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 dea●t
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 even
                 among
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 women
                 as
                 〈…〉
                 to
                 ever●
                 ▪
                 one
                 a
                 cake
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 piece
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 flagon
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 departed
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Sam.
               6.
               ver
               .
               28.
               29.
               
               And
               this
               was
               the
               time
               when
               hee
               
               brought
               the
               A●ke
               of
               God
               in
               solemne
               procession
               into
               the
               hill
               of
               Sion
               .
               
                 But
                 unto
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
              
               (
               saith
               the
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               fore
               ▪
               cited
               place
               ,
               which
               containes
               the
               Evangelicall
               mystery
               parallel
               to
               this
               historicall
               relation
               ,
               )
               
                 is
                 given
                 grace
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 saith
                 when
                 be
                 ascended
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 he
                 led
                 captivity
                 captive
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 gifts
                 unto
                 men
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 he
                 ascended
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 descended
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 descended
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 that
                 ascended
                 up
                 farre
                 above
                 all
                 heavens
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fill
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 perfecting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Till
                 wee
                 all
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 unto
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               v.
               7.
               8.
               9.
               10.
               11.
               12.
               13.
               
            
             
               3
               From
               this
               improvement
               of
               the
               Psalmist's
               literall
               sense
               and
               mysticall
               interpretation
               of
               his
               practice
               ,
               which
               no
               good
               Christian
               will
               deny
               to
               be
               authentique
               as
               being
               made
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               the
               diligent
               Reader
               may
               easily
               find
               out
               the
               mysticall
               or
               propheticall
               sense
               of
               the
               verses
               following
               in
               the
               68.
               
               
                 Psal
                 .
              
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               concerne
               the
               Article
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               ,
               or
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               followed
               upon
               it
               .
               To
               take
               the
               cleareview
               of
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               of
               the
               verses
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               Reader
               with
               me
               must
               take
               his
               rise
               from
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               which
               is
               two-fold
               ;
               the
               one
               containing
               an
               historicall
               expression
               of
               what
               was
               
               to
               be
               acted
               for
               the
               present
               by
               David
               and
               his
               attendants
               ,
               when
               he
               brought
               the
               Arke
               into
               Mount
               Sion
               ;
               the
               other
               a
               relation
               or
               retro-aspect
               unto
               the
               solemnities
               used
               by
               Barach
               and
               his
               attendants
               ,
               in
               their
               triumph
               over
               Sisera
               .
               So
               it
               followeth
               ,
               
                 They
                 have
                 seene
                 thy
                 goings
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 goings
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               These
               words
               are
               characters
               ,
               or
               notes
               of
               the
               solemne
               procession
               of
               the
               Arke
               ,
               for
               whilst
               the
               Arke
               ,
               or
               Sanctuary
               did
               goe
               ,
               or
               march
               unto
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               the
               God
               and
               King
               of
               Israel
               did
               goe
               with
               it
               and
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               procession
               
                 the
                 singers
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 players
                 on
                 instruments
                 followed
                 after
                 ,
                 amongst
                 them
                 were
                 the
                 Damosels
                 playing
                 with
                 Timbrels
                 .
                 v.
              
               25
               ▪
               The
               solemnity
               of
               singing
               in
               God's
               service
               was
               more
               compleat
               in
               David's
               time
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               been
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Moses
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Iudges
               ;
               yet
               songs
               and
               musick
               they
               had
               then
               in
               their
               solemn
               processions
               or
               gratulations
               ,
               and
               Damosels
               playing
               upon
               Timbrels
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               evident
               out
               of
               Exodus
               15.
               
               Iudges
               5.
               and
               other
               ancient
               sacred
               histories
               .
               Though
               such
               processions
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               (
               such
               is
               the
               alteration
               of
               times
               and
               seasons
               )
               would
               be
               as
               unsightly
               to
               us
               moderne
               Christians
               whether
               Protestants
               or
               Papists
               ,
               as
               it
               would
               be
               to
               an
               English
               Protestant
               to
               see
               the
               consecrated
               hoast
               or
               Body
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               whilst
               caried
               about
               in
               solemn
               processiō
               ,
               attended
               with
               a
               ma●risk-dance
               ,
               or
               other
               like
               gamboles
               .
               But
               the
               burthen
               of
               the
               song
               used
               by
               David
               was
               that
               ,
               v.
               26.
               
               
                 Blesse
                 ye
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 (
                 or
                 ye
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 )
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               For
               not
               Iudah
               only
               but
               the
               rest
               had
               their
               portion
               in
               the
               son
               of
               
                 Iesse
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 litle
              
               Benjamin
               
                 with
                 their
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
              
               Iudah
               
                 and
                 their
              
               
               
                 councell
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
              
               Zebulun
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
              
               Nepthali
               .
               ver
               .
               27.
               
               These
               Tribes
               with
               their
               governors
               in
               all
               probability
               did
               give
               David
               best
               attendance
               in
               this
               great
               service
               done
               to
               the
               Arke
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               that
               dwelt
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               likewise
               had
               been
               principall
               assistants
               unto
               Barak
               ,
               highly
               commended
               for
               their
               service
               by
               
                 Deborah
                 ;
                 Out
                 of
              
               Ephraim
               
                 was
                 their
                 a
                 roote
                 of
                 them
                 against
              
               Amaleck
               ,
               
                 after
                 thee
              
               Beniamin
               
                 among
                 thy
                 people
                 .
                 Iudg.
                 5.
                 ver
                 .
              
               14.
               
               After
               a
               sharpe
               taxe
               of
               some
               other
               Tribes
               for
               their
               great
               backwardnesse
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               she
               addes
               ,
               Zebulun
               and
               
                 Nepthali
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 ieoparded
                 their
                 lives
                 unto
                 the
                 death
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               18.
               
               In
               the
               first
               procession
               of
               the
               Arke
               .
               Numb
               .
               10.
               
               All
               the
               Tribes
               with
               their
               Rulers
               did
               attend
               it
               ,
               so
               did
               they
               not
               Barak
               in
               the
               battel
               of
               the
               Lord
               against
               Iabin
               and
               Sisera
               ;
               The
               excellent
               services
               of
               these
               Tribes
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               David
               in
               this
               pocession
               with
               the
               Arke
               to
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               did
               prognosticate
               or
               portend
               that
               when
               the
               true
               Arke
               was
               exhibited
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               should
               come
               and
               dwell
               and
               walke
               among
               them
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               Moses
               had
               promised
               ,
               his
               chiefe
               attendants
               should
               be
               these
               Tribes
               commended
               by
               Deborah
               and
               David
               .
               Christ
               Iesus
               himselfe
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               whom
               David
               and
               his
               Fathers
               worshipped
               ,
               was
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               
                 Beniamin
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               and
               Andrew
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               other
               Apostles
               or
               prime
               Disciples
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Zebulum
               and
               Nepthali
               ,
               and
               made
               more
               then
               Princes
               of
               their
               families
               ,
               his
               witnesses
               and
               Embassadours
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               
               earth
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               4
               Some
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               if
               my
               memory
               faile
               not
               ,
               thinke
               they
               have
               found
               out
               S.
               Paul
               charactered
               in
               the
               fore
               cited
               prophecy
               ,
               
                 there
                 was
                 litle
                 Beniamin
                 their
                 Ruler
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               assuredly
               't
               was
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               meere
               chance
               or
               fancy
               ,
               that
               this
               great
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               should
               have
               his
               name
               changed
               from
               Saul
               unto
               Paul
               ,
               a
               name
               borrowed
               as
               some
               thinke
               from
               
                 Sergius
                 Paulus
              
               ,
               and
               Paulus
               in
               the
               Latine
               signifies
               a
               litle
               one
               .
               And
               this
               was
               a
               name
               better
               be
               fitting
               this
               great
               Apostles
               disposition
               after
               his
               calling
               then
               the
               name
               of
               Saul
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               name
               of
               the
               first
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               of
               his
               Tribe
               .
               
                 That
                 Saul
              
               was
               litle
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               before
               hee
               was
               King
               but
               great
               after
               ,
               whereas
               this
               Apostle
               Paul
               was
               litle
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               but
               great
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               after
               hee
               was
               made
               Ruler
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               to
               wave
               this
               conjecture
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               dispute
               the
               reason
               why
               Beniamin
               should
               be
               called
               litle
               by
               David
               in
               that
               Catalogue
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               had
               the
               precedency
               in
               order
               of
               Iudah
               ;
               most
               other
               passages
               throughout
               this
               68.
               
               Psal
               .
               from
               the
               19.
               ver
               .
               are
               eminently
               propheticall
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 dayly
                 loadeth
                 us
                 with
                 benefits
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 God
                 the
                 Lord
                 belong
                 the
                 issues
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               19.
               20.
               
               These
               are
               characters
               of
               God
               incarnate
               or
               made
               man
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               made
               salvation
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               Iesus
               raised
               from
               death
               :
               for
               from
               this
               title
               the
               issues
               of
               death
               or
               deliverance
               from
               it
               belong
               to
               him
               as
               his
               peculiar
               :
               More
               apparently
               are
               those
               passages
               
               ver
               .
               31.
               &c.
               literally
               meant
               ,
               at
               least
               exactly
               fulfilled
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               to
               his
               holy
               hill
               or
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               .
               
                 Princes
                 shall
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               Ethiopia
               
                 shall
                 soone
                 stretch
                 out
                 her
                 hands
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 Sing
                 unto
                 God
                 O
                 yee
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 O
                 sing
                 praises
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 rideth
                 upon
                 the
                 heaven
                 of
                 heavens
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 Loe
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 send
                 out
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 mighty
                 voice
                 .
                 Ascribe
                 yee
                 strength
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 excellency
                 is
                 over
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 strength
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 O
                 God
                 thou
                 art
                 terrible
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 places
                 ;
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 giveth
                 strength
                 and
                 power
                 unto
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 Bbessed
                 be
                 God.
              
               ver
               .
               31.
               32.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               5
               As
               for
               the
               prayer
               conceived
               first
               by
               Moses
               ,
               afterwards
               assumed
               by
               David
               after
               the
               removall
               of
               the
               Arke
               [
               
                 Let
                 God
                 arise
                 let
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 scattered
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 hate
                 him
                 flee
                 before
                 him
              
               ]
               and
               all
               those
               menaces
               of
               fearefull
               judgments
               upon
               God's
               enemies
               ,
               pronounced
               by
               David
               in
               this
               Psalme
               as
               appendices
               to
               it
               ;
               these
               were
               never
               so
               exactly
               fulfil'd
               either
               of
               the
               
                 Cananites
                 ,
                 Moabites
                 ,
                 Philistims
              
               ,
               or
               other
               enemies
               of
               Israel
               whiles
               the
               materiall
               Arke
               did
               remove
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               or
               setled
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               been
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               and
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               since
               their
               God
               did
               arise
               from
               death
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               which
               he
               consecrated
               to
               be
               the
               true
               and
               living
               Arke
               of
               God.
               Nor
               can
               the
               truth
               of
               God's
               promises
               unto
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               or
               their
               seed
               ,
               no
               not
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               the
               prophecies
               which
               concerne
               them
               ,
               be
               any
               way
               impeached
               by
               taking
               his
               punishing
               hand
               from
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               laying
               it
               more
               heavily
               upon
               his
               sometimes-chosen
               people
               .
               For
               
               seeing
               they
               became
               the
               sworne
               enemies
               of
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               revealed
               in
               the
               Arke
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               the
               fore-mentioned
               prayer
               or
               imprecation
               of
               Moses
               and
               David
               ,
               was
               more
               literally
               and
               punctually
               directed
               against
               them
               ,
               then
               against
               
                 A●●alek
                 ,
                 Moab
                 ,
                 Ammon
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               these
               ,
               whether
               we
               take
               them
               jointly
               or
               severally
               ,
               were
               no
               greater
               enemies
               of
               God
               then
               other
               heathen
               Nations
               were
               ,
               save
               only
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               ,
               greater
               enemies
               to
               his
               Chosen
               people
               the
               seed
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               vicinity
               as
               bordering
               upon
               their
               costs
               ,
               which
               alwaies
               nurseth
               quarrels
               betweene
               Nations
               dis-united
               in
               soveraignty
               ,
               or
               forme
               of
               government
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Iewish
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               which
               had
               been
               sometimes
               God's
               Elect
               people
               ,
               without
               occasion
               given
               became
               the
               immediate
               enemies
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               
                 his
                 sake
              
               more
               bloody
               persecutors
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               yea
               of
               their
               owne
               brethren
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               after
               they
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               had
               become
               his
               Chosen
               people
               .
               Now
               Moses
               his
               prayer
               ,
               or
               David's
               imprecation
               did
               not
               aime
               at
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               of
               what
               Nation
               soever
               ,
               but
               at
               their
               malicious
               qualifications
               or
               enmities
               against
               God
               ,
               whether
               direct
               or
               indirect
               ;
               so
               that
               since
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               became
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Christ
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               more
               truly
               said
               to
               have
               dashed
               against
               the
               Psalmists
               or
               Moses
               curse
               ,
               then
               it
               to
               have
               falled
               upon
               ,
               or
               overtaken
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               as
               wee
               learne
               from
               
                 S.
                 Paul
                 Rom.
              
               11.
               that
               other
               prayer
               of
               Moses
               when
               the
               Arke
               rested
               ,
               shall
               beare
               date
               againe
               ,
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               for
               the
               good
               of
               these
               yet
               cast-awaies
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 Ark
                 rested
                 Moses
              
               said
               ,
               
                 returnè
                 O
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 Israel
                 Numb
                 .
              
               
               10.
               36.
               
               This
               strange
               devolution
               of
               God's
               mercies
               and
               judgments
               from
               one
               people
               to
               another
               ,
               making
               the
               down-fall
               of
               one
               Nation
               to
               be
               the
               advancement
               of
               another
               to
               his
               free
               grace
               and
               mercy
               ,
               (
               not
               the
               points
               of
               Election
               and
               reprobation
               ,
               as
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               mist
               cast
               upon
               them
               by
               unskilful
               Controversers
               ,
               whereas
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               had
               left
               them
               cleare
               enough
               ,
               )
               was
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Whose
               deeper
               consideration
               did
               extort
               that
               patheticall
               ejaculation
               from
               him
               .
               
                 O
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 riches
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 wisdome
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 unsearehable
                 are
                 his
                 Iudgments
                 and
                 his
                 waies
                 past
                 finding
                 out
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 38.
              
               
               That
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Ascension
               was
               more
               clearly
               fore
               seen
               by
               Daniel
               then
               by
               David
               ,
               and
               most
               exactly
               fore-shadowed
               by
               matters
               of
               fact
               in
               Mosaicall
               and
               other
               sacred
               histories
               :
               A
               parallel
               betweene
               Salōmon's
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour's
               Consecration
               ,
               or
               sanctisying
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             
               WHether
               David
               did
               distinctly
               apprehend
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               ,
               and
               propagation
               of
               his
               dominion
               over
               all
               things
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               both
               which
               he
               did
               fore-tell
               and
               fore-shadow
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               and
               service
               done
               to
               the
               Arke
               ;
               or
               whether
               he
               did
               at
               all
               fore-guesse
               ,
               or
               suspect
               the
               turning
               of
               God's
               heavy
               hand
               upon
               his
               seed
               and
               Iacob's
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               not
               altogether
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               
               were
               it
               fit
               to
               be
               inquired
               into
               ,
               But
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               *
               observed
               heretofore
               )
               our
               beliefe
               or
               right
               apprehension
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               divine
               mysteries
               ,
               doth
               not
               depend
               upon
               their
               knowledge
               or
               appehension
               which
               did
               fore-tell
               or
               relate
               their
               prefigurations
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrivance
               of
               divine
               ,
               ●inerting
               ,
               all-seeing
               providence
               ,
               by
               whose
               inspiration
               and
               secret
               instinct
               both
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Evangelists
               did
               both
               speake
               and
               write
               .
               But
               be
               the
               former
               doubt
               concerning
               David's
               apprehension
               of
               these
               mysteries
               ,
               waved
               or
               determined
               as
               it
               may
               be
               ;
               this
               wee
               know
               and
               may
               resolve
               ,
               whatsoever
               in
               the
               former
               Psalme
               was
               fore-told
               or
               fore-shadowed
               by
               David
               ,
               concerning
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               .
               Ascension
               or
               propagation
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               was
               more
               clearly
               fore-seen
               by
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               as
               punctually
               foreshadowed
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               in
               Mosaicall
               histories
               :
               To
               begin
               with
               the
               testimony
               of
               Daniel
               which
               was
               meerly
               propheticall
               ,
               a
               pure
               vision
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 beheld
                 invisions
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 behold
                 one
                 like
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 approached
                 unto
                 the
                 ancient
                 of
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 languages
                 should
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 dominion
                 is
                 an
                 everlasting
                 dominion
                 which
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               In
               that
               he
               saith
               he
               was
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               this
               doth
               not
               import
               that
               hee
               was
               not
               truly
               man
               ,
               or
               only
               like
               to
               man
               ,
               but
               that
               more
               glory
               was
               due
               unto
               him
               then
               to
               any
               meere
               sonne
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               the
               true
               sonne
               of
               that
               ancient
               of
               dayes
               unto
               whom
               hee
               was
               brought
               :
               And
               as
               our
               Apostle
               saith
               
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 forme
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 equall
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 liknesse
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               essentially
               like
               to
               man
               as
               like
               to
               God.
               The
               Prophet
               describes
               his
               presentation
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               by
               the
               Angels
               and
               coelestiall
               powers
               attending
               him
               ,
               which
               our
               Evangelist
               relateth
               not
               ,
               because
               (
               haply
               )
               this
               could
               not
               be
               seen
               by
               waking
               and
               mortall
               eyes
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               vision
               or
               rapture
               of
               spirit
               .
               The
               same
               Prophet
               likewise
               describes
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               as
               exactly
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               a
               waking
               spectator
               of
               it
               with
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               2
               But
               to
               resume
               the
               Prophets
               words
               :
               
                 Behold
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 one
                 like
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 approached
                 unto
                 the
                 ancient
                 of
                 daies
                 .
              
               hee
               doth
               not
               say
               hee
               was
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               heaven
               ,
               for
               the
               motion
               was
               his
               owne
               :
               Hee
               was
               the
               agent
               or
               mover
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               party
               moved
               in
               this
               Ascension
               .
               So
               the
               Evangelist
               saith
               .
               Act.
               1.
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 spoken
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 beheld
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 cloud
                 tooke
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 whilst
                 they
                 looked
                 stedfastly
                 towards
                 heaven
                 as
                 he
                 went.
                 Behold
                 two
                 men
                 stood
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 white
                 apparrell
                 which
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 yee
                 men
                 of
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 why
                 stand
                 ye
                 gazing
                 up
                 into
                 heaven
                 :
                 Emphasim
                 habent
                 verba
                 hee
                 ,
                 videntibus
                 illis
                 :
              
               It
               was
               remarkably
               said
               that
               hee
               was
               taken
               up
               
                 his
                 Disciples
                 looking
                 on
              
               ,
               for
               this
               imports
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               ancients
               observe
               that
               Christ
               did
               ascend
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               as
               it
               were
               by
               certaine
               steps
               that
               hee
               might
               feed
               the
               eyes
               and
               refresh
               the
               soules
               of
               his
               Disciples
               .
               He
               was
               not
               raught
               up
               as
               Elias
               was
               ,
               who
               had
               but
               one
               witnesse
               ,
               nor
               as
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               who
               had
               no
               witnesse
               besides
               himselfe
               ,
               scarce
               himselfe
               
               a
               witnesse
               of
               his
               rapture
               ,
               for
               whether
               hee
               were
               taken
               up
               
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 God
                 knowes
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
              
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               went
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               omnipotency
               :
               he
               descended
               when
               hee
               would
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               would
               ascended
               ,
               appointing
               what
               spectators
               or
               witnesses
               it
               pleased
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               very
               day
               and
               houre
               .
            
             
               3
               As
               
                 S.
                 Luke's
              
               description
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               is
               a
               compleat
               explanation
               of
               Daniel's
               vision
               ▪
               so
               is
               
                 that
                 vision
              
               ,
               of
               the
               mysticall
               sense
               of
               Mosaicall
               or
               other
               histories
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Arke
               or
               Tabernacle
               .
               For
               the
               unfolding
               of
               this
               point
               we
               are
               to
               take
               the
               fore-mentioned
               prenotion
               for
               our
               rule
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Covenant
               wherein
               God
               was
               said
               to
               dwell
               ▪
               was
               but
               a
               Type
               or
               shadow
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               God-head
               dwelleth
               bodily
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               other
               branch
               of
               this
               prenotion
               is
               as
               cleare
               ,
               that
               the
               Tabernacle
               which
               Moses
               erected
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               placed
               the
               Arke
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               petty
               modle
               of
               that
               celestiall
               Tabernacle
               into
               which
               Christ
               is
               entred
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Temple
               built
               by
               Salomon
               was
               somewhat
               a
               fairer
               draught
               ;
               yet
               no
               more
               then
               a
               litle
               mappe
               .
               Now
               immediately
               after
               ▪
               Moses
               had
               finished
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               
                 A
                 cloud
                 covered
                 the
                 Tent
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 filled
                 the
                 Tabernacle
              
               Exod.
               40.
               ver
               .
               34.
               
                 &c.
                 More
                 expressly
              
               Numb
               .
               9.
               v.
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 reared
                 up
                 ,
                 a
                 cloud
                 covered
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 tent
                 of
                 the
                 testimony
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 even
                 there
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 fire
                 untill
                 the
                 morning
                 .
              
               The
               most
               memorable
               history
               to
               this
               purpose
               is
               1.
               
               
               King.
               1.
               
                 v.
                 When
              
               Salomon
               
                 had
                 assembled
                 all
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 up
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
              
               David
               
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
              
               ver
               .
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 when
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cloud
                 filled
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 minister
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 cloud
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 filled
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 v.
              
               11.
               
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               whose
               breast
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               mankind
               is
               registred
               most
               exactly
               ,
               and
               kept
               safer
               then
               the
               Tables
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
               were
               in
               the
               Arke
               when
               it
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               had
               his
               Throne
               and
               Sanctuary
               prepared
               of
               old
               ,
               or
               to
               use
               our
               Apostle's
               dialect
               ,
               
                 non
                 erat
                 hujus
                 structurae
              
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               thrones
               or
               Sanctuaries
               made
               with
               hands
               ;
               yet
               to
               be
               consecrated
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               our
               high
               Priest
               ;
               and
               being
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               
                 a
                 cloud
                 did
                 cover
                 this
                 living
                 Arke
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               upon
               the
               day
               that
               hee
               was
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               :
               After
               the
               cloud
               tooke
               him
               from
               his
               Disciples
               sight
               ,
               hee
               filled
               the
               everlasting
               Tabernacle
               with
               his
               Glory
               ,
               being
               more
               reverently
               adored
               by
               all
               the
               host
               of
               heaven
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               been
               either
               by
               Salomon
               ,
               or
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               when
               they
               brought
               the
               Arke
               of
               his
               Covenant
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Apostles
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               4
               At
               the
               same
               time
               wherein
               the
               Arke
               was
               brought
               by
               the
               Priest
               into
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
               Salomon
               kneeling
               before
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               first
               blessed
               God
               and
               consecrated
               the
               Temple
               by
               that
               divine
               prayer
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               by
               good
               Christians
               .
               And
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               ended
               his
               prayer
               he
               rose
               
               up
               ,
               and
               blessed
               the
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 rest
                 unto
                 his
                 people
                 Israel
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 promised
                 ;
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 failed
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 good
                 promises
                 which
                 he
                 promised
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 his
                 servant
              
               .
               1.
               
               King.
               8.
               v.
               56.
               &c.
               His
               praiers
               to
               God
               and
               blessing
               of
               the
               people
               are
               more
               then
               parallel'd
               by
               our
               Saviour's
               prayers
               for
               his
               owne
               Consecration
               and
               the
               spirituall
               blessings
               thence
               to
               be
               derived
               upon
               his
               Apostles
               .
               Ioh.
               4.
               14.
               
               &c.
               One
               part
               of
               Salomons
               praier
               when
               he
               blessed
               the
               people
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 Let
                 these
                 my
                 words
                 wherewith
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 supplication
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 be
                 nigh
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 maintaine
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 Israel
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 shall
                 require
                 .
              
               v.
               49.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 else
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               60.
               
               This
               part
               is
               rather
               accomplished
               then
               parallel'd
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Ioh.
               17.
               
               
                 I
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 thine
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 I
                 sanctify
                 my selfe
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 sanctified
                 through
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Neither
                 pray
                 I
                 for
                 these
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 also
                 which
                 shall
                 beleeve
                 on
                 mee
                 through
                 their
                 word
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 Father
                 art
                 in
                 me
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 believe
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 me
                 .
                 v.
              
               19.
               20.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 39.
              
               
               Into
               what
               place
               or
               part
               of
               heaven
               our
               Saviour
               did
               ascend
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               manner
               he
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               points
               not
               so
               fit
               to
               be
               particularly
               inquired
               after
               ,
               nor
               so
               apt
               to
               be
               proved
               or
               determined
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               Articles
               of
               our
               Creed
               .
            
             
               BVt
               however
               Hee
               whose
               prayers
               were
               alwaies
               heard
               ,
               did
               thus
               pray
               for
               his
               followers
               a
               litle
               before
               his
               agony
               and
               bloody
               Passion
               ,
               and
               bestow
               his
               solemn
               blessing
               upon
               them
               immediately
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               and
               before
               his
               Ascension
               :
               Yet
               the
               extraordinary
               blessings
               which
               hee
               prayed
               for
               and
               promised
               in
               his
               Fathers
               name
               ,
               were
               not
               really
               conferred
               untill
               he
               was
               actually
               enthronized
               ;
               but
               shortly
               after
               showred
               downe
               in
               abundance
               upon
               his
               Apostles
               and
               those
               that
               beleeved
               through
               their
               report
               .
               So
               he
               fore-told
               them
               when
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               ascend
               .
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 send
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 upon
                 you
                 :
                 But
                 tarry
                 ye
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 untill
                 yee
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 power
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 .
                 Luk.
              
               24.
               49.
               
               The
               exhibition
               of
               the
               blessings
               here
               promised
               was
               Act.
               2.
               ver
               .
               32.
               33.
               34.
               
               
                 This
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 God
                 raised
                 up
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 witnesses
                 .
                 Therefore
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 exalted
                 and
                 having
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 shed
                 forth
                 this
                 which
                 ye
                 now
                 see
                 and
                 heare
                 .
                 For
              
               David
               
                 is
                 not
                 ascended
                 into
                 the
                 heavens
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 saith
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Sit
                 thou
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 untill
                 I
                 make
                 thy
                 foes
              
               
               
                 thy
                 footstoole
              
               .
               When
               he
               saith
               
                 David
                 is
                 not
                 ascended
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               this
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               his
               Ascension
               thither
               in
               body
               ,
               and
               this
               negative
               he
               had
               strongproved
               before
               ,
               But
               whether
               
                 David's
                 soule
              
               had
               ascended
               or
               was
               carried
               into
               heaven
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               this
               place
               doth
               neither
               warrant
               us
               to
               affirme
               or
               deny
               .
               David's
               soule
               before
               this
               was
               in
               a
               place
               of
               blisse
               in
               heaven
               it selfe
               ,
               not
               
                 in
                 limbe
              
               :
               But
               whether
               in
               that
               heaven
               ,
               or
               that
               part
               of
               heaven
               ,
               into
               which
               our
               Saviour
               did
               now
               in
               body
               ,
               ascend
               ,
               is
               more
               questionable
               then
               determinable
               .
               Some
               good
               Writers
               with
               great
               probabilitie
               and
               equall
               modesty
               affirme
               that
               Christ
               did
               now
               ascend
               in
               body
               farre
               higher
               then
               the
               mansions
               of
               blisse
               appointed
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               &c.
               or
               for
               Angels
               of
               the
               highest
               ranke
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               is
               that
               of
               our
               Apostle
               alleaged
               by
               them
               .
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               10.
               
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 descended
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 that
                 ascended
                 up
                 farre
                 above
                 all
                 heavens
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 fill
                 all
                 things
                 ▪
              
               &
               other
               like
               places
               wherein
               he
               is
               
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ▪
                 exalted
                 above
                 all
                 powers
                 and
                 principalities
                 .
              
               Some
               grave
               *
               Postillers
               or
               discreet
               Preachers
               would
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               Throne
               of
               Majesty
               was
               pitched
               
                 in
                 luce
                 inaccessâ
              
               in
               that
               region
               of
               light
               and
               blisse
               which
               is
               inaccessable
               to
               any
               meere
               creature
               man
               or
               Angell
               ,
               as
               being
               reserved
               for
               the
               peculiar
               mansion
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               lights
               and
               for
               his
               Son
               both
               God
               and
               man
               enthronized
               as
               as
               King
               ,
               and
               Priest
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               .
               But
               whether
               the
               exaltation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               farre
               above
               all
               Powers
               ,
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               Principalities
               ,
               doe
               include
               a
               superiority
               ,
               not
               of
               soveraignty
               or
               dominion
               only
               but
               withall
               
               of
               place
               according
               to
               locall
               distance
               ,
               or
               a
               supereminent
               Throne
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               if
               the
               Lutherane
               will
               not
               be
               too
               cholerick
               ,
               or
               Maldonat's
               associates
               too
               censorious
               ,
               may
               be
               in
               fitter
               place
               soberly
               debated
               .
            
             
               2
               But
               however
               the
               one
               or
               other
               of
               these
               may
               be
               affected
               ,
               the
               best
               is
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               be
               too
               curious
               in
               these
               points
               ,
               especially
               with
               men
               apt
               to
               quarrell
               about
               phrases
               or
               expressions
               .
               Other
               Articles
               concerning
               Christ
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               distinctly
               and
               explicitely
               according
               to
               the
               plaine
               literall
               or
               grammaticall
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               wherin
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               have
               expressed
               them
               ,
               without
               the
               vail
               of
               any
               rhetoricall
               trope
               or
               allegory
               .
               And
               strange
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               if
               our
               beliefe
               of
               other
               Articles
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               of
               them
               be
               literally
               required
               ;
               seeing
               the
               matter
               contained
               in
               them
               is
               sensible
               and
               comprehensible
               to
               reason
               sanctified
               by
               grace
               :
               As
               his
               conception
               ;
               although
               it
               were
               wrought
               immediately
               by
               a
               supernaturall
               cause
               ;
               albeit
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               were
               miraculous
               :
               yet
               for
               substance
               it
               was
               univocally
               the
               same
               with
               our
               conception
               :
               He
               was
               as
               truly
               and
               properly
               conceived
               as
               wee
               are
               conceived
               :
               Hee
               was
               as
               truly
               made
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               made
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               Parents
               ;
               or
               as
               Adam
               was
               made
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               Hee
               was
               as
               truly
               and
               as
               properly
               borne
               as
               we
               are
               borne
               :
               He
               was
               really
               and
               as
               properly
               circumcised
               as
               any
               other
               child
               of
               Abraham
               was
               :
               He
               suffered
               truly
               and
               as
               properly
               as
               any
               man
               can
               suffer
               :
               Hee
               was
               as
               truly
               and
               as
               properly
               crucified
               dead
               and
               buried
               and
               rose
               againe
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               ever
               was
               crucified
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               or
               can
               rise
               againe
               .
               But
               for
               the
               place
               whither
               he
               ascended
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               manner
               
               of
               his
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               these
               cannot
               be
               so
               distinctly
               conceived
               by
               us
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               in
               such
               proper
               termes
               exprest
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               are
               wrapt
               up
               in
               a
               vaile
               of
               legall
               shadowes
               or
               representations
               .
               Concerning
               the
               place
               whither
               he
               ascended
               ,
               wee
               know
               in
               generall
               that
               it
               was
               a
               place
               of
               joy
               ,
               of
               blisse
               and
               glory
               ;
               but
               which
               place
               the
               Apostle
               himselfe
               could
               not
               better
               represent
               unto
               us
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               
                 sanctum
                 sanctorum
              
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               or
               Temple
               .
               
                 This
                 hope
                 wee
                 have
              
               Heb.
               6.
               19.
               
                 as
                 an
                 anchor
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 both
                 sure
                 and
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 entreth
                 within
                 the
                 vaile
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 forerunner
                 is
                 for
                 us
                 entred
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 .
              
               So
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               emblazons
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               Pontificall
               attire
               and
               robes
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               as
               likewise
               he
               doth
               the
               beauty
               of
               Christ's
               Kingdome
               by
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               best
               and
               safest
               meanes
               for
               conceiving
               aright
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               not
               conceiving
               amisse
               ,
               of
               these
               two
               heavenly
               mysteries
               ,
               is
               not
               by
               criticall
               scanning
               the
               literall
               sense
               or
               importance
               of
               the
               Prophet's
               words
               in
               their
               descriptions
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               sincere
               practise
               of
               those
               knowne
               duties
               whereto
               our
               beliefe
               of
               these
               unknowne
               mysteries
               bind
               us
               .
               The
               most
               generall
               and
               necessary
               duty
               wherto
               wee
               are
               bound
               by
               beliefe
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurection
               and
               Ascension
               into
               heaven
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               our
               Apostle
               .
               Goll
               .
               3.
               ver
               .
               1.
               2.
               3.
               4.
               
               
                 If
                 yee
                 then
                 be
                 risen
                 with
                 Christ
                 seeke
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 above
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 sitteth
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 Set
                 your
                 affections
                 on
                 things
                 above
                 not
                 on
                 things
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 For
                 yee
                 are
                 dead
                 and
                 your
                 life
                 is
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
              
               
               
                 in
                 God.
                 When
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 life
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 yee
                 also
                 appeare
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 glory
                 .
                 Mortifie
                 therefore
                 your
                 members
                 which
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 uncleanenesse
                 ,
                 inordinate
                 affection
                 ,
                 evill
                 concupiscence
                 and
                 covetousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 things
                 sake
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 cometh
                 on
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
              
               But
               if
               these
               workes
               of
               the
               flesh
               be
               mortified
               by
               the
               spirit
               ;
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               having
               gotten
               possession
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               doth
               organize
               them
               ,
               and
               frame
               a
               true
               model
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Sanctuary
               within
               our
               breasts
               ,
               albeit
               we
               cannot
               expresse
               our
               affectionate
               conceits
               ,
               or
               experimentall
               representations
               unto
               others
               .
               Christ
               is
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               in
               us
               by
               this
               renovation
               of
               our
               mind
               ,
               or
               by
               imprinting
               these
               heavenly
               affections
               in
               our
               soules
               ,
               by
               following
               love
               ,
               gentlenesse
               ,
               meeknesse
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               patience
               &c.
               
               Christ
               is
               really
               fashioned
               in
               us
               not
               by
               converting
               any
               substance
               into
               his
               substance
               ,
               or
               by
               reall
               converting
               his
               substance
               into
               ours
               ,
               but
               by
               conversion
               of
               our
               earthly
               affections
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               his
               heavenly
               affections
               :
               Our
               affections
               being
               thus
               converted
               Christ
               hath
               his
               Throne
               and
               Habitation
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               so
               answering
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Throne
               ,
               as
               the
               light
               of
               the
               sun
               gathered
               in
               some
               round
               body
               apt
               to
               reflect
               his
               beames
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               penetrated
               by
               them
               ,
               doth
               resemble
               the
               sun
               which
               really
               penetrates
               and
               enlightens
               them
               .
               For
               effecting
               this
               reall
               conversion
               of
               our
               affections
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               his
               affections
               ,
               no
               other
               presence
               of
               Christ
               is
               either
               necessary
               or
               expedient
               ,
               besides
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               ten
               dayes
               after
               his
               Ascension
               he
               enabled
               his
               Disciples
               to
               conceive
               aright
               of
               these
               heavenly
               mysteries
               ,
               
               and
               to
               convert
               others
               unto
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               4
               That
               Christ's
               body
               should
               descend
               from
               heaven
               unto
               us
               or
               be
               bodily
               present
               by
               trasubstantiation
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               manner
               as
               some
               conceive
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               hope
               nor
               warrant
               to
               believe
               ;
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               bodies
               unto
               heaven
               we
               have
               no
               possibility
               ;
               but
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               hearts
               and
               spirits
               unto
               our
               Lord
               now
               placed
               in
               his
               heavenly
               Throne
               ,
               we
               have
               have
               peremptory
               precepts
               many
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               wee
               lift
               them
               up
               ,
               or
               what
               power
               have
               we
               to
               lift
               them
               up
               ?
               Not
               so
               much
               I
               confesse
               as
               we
               have
               to
               cast
               our selves
               downe
               before
               his
               Throne
               ,
               but
               casting
               our selves
               downe
               before
               him
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               performe
               without
               his
               preventing
               and
               assisting
               grace
               ,
               
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 sure
                 promise
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 lift
                 us
                 up
                 .
              
               Wee
               are
               no
               where
               to
               my
               remembrance
               commanded
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               he
               would
               cast
               us
               downe
               ,
               and
               yet
               bound
               to
               pray
               that
               he
               would
               give
               us
               grace
               to
               cast
               our selves
               downe
               .
               As
               often
               then
               as
               wee
               meditate
               upon
               this
               Article
               of
               Christ's
               Ascension
               or
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               us
               beseech
               God
               and
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               may
               truly
               exhort
               their
               charge
               ,
               his
               people
               ,
               
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               people
               may
               as
               truly
               answer
               
                 we
                 lift
                 them
                 up
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               And
               that
               we
               may
               all
               joyntly
               sing
               that
               hymne
               in
               reverence
               and
               true
               devotion
               ,
               
                 With
                 Angels
                 and
                 Arch-Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 heaven
                 we
                 laud
                 thy
                 glorious
                 name
                 O
                 Christ
                 evermore
                 praising
                 thee
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 hosts
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 thy
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 most
                 high
                 .
              
               AMEN
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 40.
              
               
               How
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               into
               heaven
               upon
               the
               fortieth
               day
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               was
               prefigured
               by
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ionas
               ,
               with
               the
               exposition
               of
               that
               signe
               given
               by
               our
               Saviour
               
                 Mat.
                 12.
                 39.
                 40.
              
               
            
             
               ONe
               thing
               more
               I
               should
               have
               said
               in
               the
               former
               treatise
               but
               now
               must
               commend
               it
               to
               the
               Reader
               's
               observation
               :
               And
               't
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               those
               propheticall
               passages
               specially
               in
               the
               
                 Psalmes
                 of
                 bringing
                 great
                 things
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               have
               been
               are
               and
               sahll
               be
               most
               punctually
               fulfill'd
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               placed
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               That
               his
               placing
               there
               includes
               an
               extraordinary
               eminency
               of
               power
               more
               then
               hath
               been
               formerly
               manifested
               ,
               the
               Lutheran
               I
               am
               sure
               doth
               not
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               others
               cannot
               deny
               .
               Two
               speciall
               manifestations
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               exhibited
               not
               long
               after
               his
               Ascension
               .
               The
               first
               spirituall
               ,
               as
               the
               descending
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               from
               which
               time
               the
               holy
               Catholique
               Church
               bare
               date
               or
               began
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 esse
              
               .
               The
               other
               was
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               and
               the
               dispersion
               of
               the
               rejected
               reliques
               of
               Abraham's
               seed
               throughout
               the
               Nations
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               circumstance
               of
               the
               time
               wherein
               he
               ascended
               which
               is
               the
               only
               point
               left
               to
               be
               discust
               is
               plainely
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               
                 S.
                 Luke
                 .
                 Act.
              
               
               13.
               
               The
               Queries
               upon
               it
               are
               two
               .
               The
               first
               how
               it
               was
               prefigured
               :
               The
               second
               what
               it
               did
               portend
               .
            
             
               3
               For
               the
               resolution
               of
               both
               these
               Queries
               there
               can
               be
               no
               firmer
               ground
               then
               the
               explication
               of
               a
               sacred
               text
               uttered
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               .
               Math.
               12.
               v.
               38.
               39.
               
               
                 &c.
                 Then
                 certaine
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 answered
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 see
                 a
                 signe
                 from
                 thee
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 an
                 evill
                 and
                 adulterous
                 generation
                 seeketh
                 after
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 no
                 signe
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               Ionas
               .
               
                 For
                 as
              
               Ionas
               
                 was
                 three
                 daies
                 and
                 three
                 nights
                 in
                 the
                 whales
                 belly
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 three
                 daies
                 and
                 three
                 nights
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               But
               yet
               for
               any
               helpe
               we
               have
               from
               most
               Interpreters
               ,
               the
               explication
               of
               this
               Text
               is
               in
               it selfe
               more
               difficult
               then
               most
               of
               the
               former
               alleaged
               for
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               .
               Who
               so
               will
               read
               as
               many
               ancient
               or
               moderne
               expositors
               as
               Maldonat
               had
               done
               ,
               will
               haply
               subscribe
               to
               his
               censure
               of
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               read
               .
               So
               farre
               was
               any
               of
               them
               from
               cleering
               this
               passage
               that
               not
               one
               besides
               Hilarius
               did
               in
               his
               judgment
               touch
               the
               principall
               difficulty
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               And
               he
               that
               shall
               read
               this
               learned
               Writer's
               Comments
               upon
               this
               place
               will
               perhaps
               not
               condemnemy
               *
               opinion
               of
               him
               delivered
               in
               former
               meditations
               .
               But
               my
               desire
               is
               rather
               to
               explicate
               his
               and
               other
               Interpreters
               meaning
               ,
               whom
               he
               dislikes
               then
               contradict
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               rectifie
               the
               parallels
               intended
               by
               them
               betweene
               Types
               or
               Figures
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               and
               their
               accomplishment
               in
               the
               New.
               
            
             
             
               5
               The
               principall
               dissiculties
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               parallel
               are
               first
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               signe
               it
               was
               which
               the
               adulterous
               generation
               sought
               for
               .
               The
               second
               to
               what
               purpose
               he
               gave
               them
               such
               a
               signe
               as
               they
               did
               not
               seeke
               after
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               before
               ,
               and
               his
               Disciples
               after
               this
               time
               had
               given
               the
               Iewes
               one
               and
               other
               many
               miraculous
               signes
               :
               How
               then
               doth
               hee
               say
               that
               no
               signe
               shall
               be
               given
               them
               besides
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ionas
               ?
               Some
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               these
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               desired
               some
               such
               glorious
               signe
               from
               heaven
               as
               Elias
               and
               Samuell
               had
               shewed
               ,
               &
               that
               our
               Saviour
               should
               put
               them
               off
               with
               such
               an
               answer
               as
               the
               Muscovite
               did
               a
               Neighbour
               Prince
               ,
               who
               to
               pacifie
               his
               anger
               had
               sent
               him
               
               a
               curious
               celestiall
               globe
               ;
               [
               
                 Tu
                 mihi
                 coelum
                 mittis
                 redde
                 terras
                 de
                 quibus
                 contendimus
              
               ]
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               as
               these
               Writers
               think
               ,
               demand
               a
               signe
               from
               the
               heavens
               above
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               them
               one
               from
               the
               earth
               or
               waters
               below
               .
               But
               if
               they
               had
               demanded
               a
               signe
               to
               prove
               his
               divinity
               ,
               as
               these
               Writers
               think
               :
               The
               signe
               of
               Elia's
               Ascension
               had
               been
               more
               illustrious
               and
               effectuall
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               Maldonat's
               resolution
               of
               this
               difficulty
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               speakes
               not
               of
               a
               signe
               to
               perswade
               them
               as
               they
               sought
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               signe
               to
               condemne
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Saviour
               useth
               (
               as
               hee
               doth
               in
               many
               other
               places
               quoted
               by
               this
               Author
               )
               an
               elegant
               ambiguity
               .
               That
               the
               men
               of
               Nineveh's
               repentance
               at
               Ionas
               preaching
               ,
               was
               an
               infallible
               argument
               of
               these
               Iews
               future
               condemnation
               ,
               or
               a
               signe
               which
               left
               them
               altogether
               unexcusable
               for
               not
               repenting
               after
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               no
               Christian
               
               can
               deny
               .
               But
               whether
               this
               signe
               was
               given
               them
               for
               their
               condemnation
               rather
               then
               for
               confirming
               their
               beliefe
               ,
               or
               for
               provoking
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               wee
               may
               well
               doubt
               ;
               and
               Maldonate
               if
               he
               had
               been
               constant
               to
               his
               positions
               elsewhere
               ,
               must
               acknowledge
               the
               later
               branch
               of
               this
               division
               to
               have
               been
               more
               probable
               .
               His
               answer
               (
               tho
               )
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
               brings
               us
               out
               of
               a
               blind
               by
               path
               into
               a
               fairer
               way
               which
               leads
               us
               directly
               to
               a
               labyrinth
               of
               disputations
               ,
               concerning
               the
               cause
               or
               manner
               of
               these
               Iews
               rejection
               ,
               into
               which
               at
               this
               time
               I
               will
               not
               enter
               .
            
             
               6
               The
               true
               meaning
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               words
               considered
               with
               references
               unto
               former
               passages
               I
               should
               conceive
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               albeit
               I
               have
               done
               such
               workes
               as
               none
               but
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               
                 could
                 have
                 done
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 have
                 cheered
                 Abraham's
                 heart
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 adulterous
                 generation
                 or
                 degenerate
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 which
                 boast
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 demand
                 a
                 further
                 signe
                 ;
                 but
                 though
                 I
                 should
                 give
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 signes
                 possible
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 above
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 beneath
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 signe
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ionas
                 .
                 Goe
                 therefore
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 that
                 meanes
                 ,
                 or
                 expect
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 event
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Nineveh
                 shall
                 condemne
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 repented
                 at
                 Ionah's
                 preaching
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 the
                 signe
                 ▪
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 deliverance
                 from
                 the
                 Whale
                 ,
                 no
                 signe
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 :
              
               So
               that
               our
               Saviour's
               words
               doe
               not
               ▪
               exclude
               all
               other
               signes
               either
               given
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               
               only
               argues
               that
               no
               signe
               for
               their
               instruction
               or
               future
               safety
               could
               be
               given
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               ,
               so
               they
               would
               diligently
               enquire
               after
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               .
               But
               seeing
               they
               did
               not
               whom
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               aenigmaticall
               fore-warning
               did
               most
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               first
               place
               (
               at
               least
               )
               concerne
               :
               Let
               us
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               whom
               it
               much
               concernes
               to
               take
               instruction
               from
               their
               folly
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               redeeme
               their
               negligence
               in
               this
               particular
               enquiry
               .
            
             
               7
               When
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
                 as
                 Ionas
                 was
                 three
                 daies
                 and
                 three
                 nights
                 &c.
                 so
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man.
              
               This
               note
               of
               similitude
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               according
               to
               the
               ordinary
               rate
               of
               speech
               implies
               ,
               that
               the
               son
               of
               man
               should
               be
               fully
               as
               long
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               Ionas
               had
               been
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               Whale
               .
               Now
               the
               time
               of
               Ionas
               durance
               there
               is
               so
               punctually
               exprest
               Ion.
               1
               [
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 prepared
                 a
                 great
                 fish
                 to
                 swallow
                 up
              
               Ionah
               ,
               and
               Ionah
               
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 of
                 the
                 fish
                 three
                 ▪
                 daies
                 and
                 three
                 nights
              
               ]
               that
               any
               ordinary
               Reader
               will
               conceive
               it
               should
               containe
               three
               naturall
               daies
               ,
               as
               from
               fryday
               in
               the
               morning
               untill
               the
               sunne-rising
               or
               dawning
               on
               Munday
               ,
               or
               from
               friday
               at
               night
               till
               Munday
               at
               night
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               three
               naturall
               daies
               .
               But
               thus
               long
               it
               is
               evident
               our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               remaine
               in
               the
               Grave
               :
               For
               he
               was
               interred
               on
               the
               sixth
               day
               towards
               the
               sun-setting
               ,
               and
               rose
               againe
               the
               first
               day
               with
               the
               Sun
               or
               a
               litle
               before
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               longest
               time
               of
               his
               imprisonment
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               was
               but
               so
               many
               houres
               as
               he
               had
               been
               weekes
               in
               the
               Wombe
               ,
               36.
               or
               thrice
               twelve
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               36.
               or
               thrice
               twelve
               in
               the
               other
               .
               The
               difficulty
               proposed
               then
               whether
               as
               it
               concernes
               the
               
               time
               of
               Ionas
               his
               abode
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               Whale
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               in
               the
               Wombe
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               cannot
               be
               cleerly
               resolved
               by
               that
               construction
               which
               Lawyers
               sometime
               make
               
                 in
                 favorabilibus
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               three
               daies
               ;
               nor
               by
               that
               Synechdoche
               which
               wee
               allow
               in
               ordinary
               cases
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               man
               would
               prove
               that
               his
               friend
               had
               been
               in
               the
               City
               to
               attend
               the
               Court
               three
               daies
               together
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               expected
               that
               he
               should
               make
               affidavit
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               had
               been
               three
               whole
               daies
               from
               morning
               to
               evening
               :
               It
               would
               suffice
               that
               hee
               had
               been
               in
               the
               City
               some
               part
               of
               every
               one
               of
               the
               three
               daies
               ;
               or
               that
               hee
               had
               attended
               the
               Court
               at
               competent
               houres
               in
               every
               one
               of
               the
               three
               dayes
               instanced
               in
               ,
               as
               suppose
               ▪
               Wednesday
               ,
               Thursday
               ,
               Friday
               .
               The
               true
               reason
               of
               all
               such
               legall
               allowances
               of
               Synechdoches
               ,
               as
               Grammarians
               and
               Rhetoricians
               terme
               them
               ,
               is
               grounded
               upon
               that
               unquestionable
               rule
               of
               reason
               or
               Logick
               .
               
                 Ad
                 veritatem
                 indefinitae
                 propositionis
                 adstruendam
                 sufficit
                 verit
                 as
                 unius
                 vel
                 alterius
                 particularis
                 .
              
               He
               that
               saith
               the
               Athenians
               were
               learned
               men
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               prove
               this
               universall
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Athenians
               were
               learned
               ;
               it
               were
               enough
               to
               give
               pertinent
               instance
               in
               somefew
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               covenanteh
               to
               pay
               his
               day-labourer
               as
               his
               neighbours
               doe
               ,
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               pay
               them
               as
               much
               as
               any
               of
               all
               his
               neighbours
               doe
               ,
               if
               he
               make
               as
               just
               payment
               as
               any
               one
               or
               two
               of
               his
               good
               neighbours
               doe
               to
               their
               hirelings
               ,
               this
               in
               legall
               construction
               will
               acquite
               him
               from
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               :
               Now
               times
               and
               seasons
               ,
               dayes
               ,
               weekes
               ,
               and
               houres
               have
               theiruniversall
               or
               indefinite
               extense
               or
               limitations
               as
               well
               
               as
               men
               ,
               or
               oher
               things
               numerable
               or
               measurable
               .
               That
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               this
               daies
               worke
               which
               is
               done
               or
               wrought
               upon
               any
               part
               of
               this
               day
               currant
               .
               And
               according
               to
               this
               Synecdoche
               or
               just
               allowance
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               may
               in
               legall
               or
               logicall
               construction
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               earth
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               some
               part
               of
               Friday
               ,
               all
               Saturday
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               part
               of
               Sunday
               .
               But
               this
               Synecdoche
               will
               not
               either
               by
               legall
               or
               logicall
               allowance
               reach
               unto
               three
               nights
               :
               That
               he
               was
               two
               entire
               nights
               in
               the
               Grave
               is
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               a
               point
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               no
               point
               of
               faith
               or
               probability
               that
               he
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Grave
               any
               least
               part
               of
               any
               third
               night
               .
            
             
               8
               May
               wee
               not
               then
               believe
               that
               hee
               was
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
               By
               all
               meanes
               we
               must
               .
               Maldonat
               acutely
               discovers
               the
               originall
               of
               others
               error
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               the
               difficulty
               which
               had
               perplext
               so
               many
               of
               the
               ancients
               (
               who
               made
               it
               greater
               then
               in
               his
               opinion
               it
               needed
               to
               have
               been
               )
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               their
               calculations
               according
               to
               the
               scale
               of
               other
               Nations
               or
               languages
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Hebrew
               computation
               which
               doth
               not
               oppose
               day
               unto
               night
               ,
               but
               take
               day
               and
               night
               for
               one
               naturall
               day
               .
               His
               observation
               is
               true
               and
               helps
               in
               part
               to
               salve
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               given
               the
               true
               reason
               of
               this
               their
               account
               :
               But
               yet
               under
               correction
               the
               instances
               which
               he
               brings
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               accompt
               of
               the
               fasting
               of
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               (
               both
               which
               are
               expressed
               to
               have
               fasted
               forty
               daies
               and
               forty
               nights
               )
               doe
               rather
               prejudice
               then
               cleare
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               prediction
               
               [
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 three
                 daies
                 and
                 three
                 nights
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               ]
               For
               certainly
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ,
               and
               so
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               did
               fast
               as
               well
               forty
               nights
               as
               forty
               daies
               ,
               or
               forty
               naturall
               daies
               compleat
               without
               any
               Synecdochicall
               abatement
               either
               of
               one
               day
               or
               night
               ;
               whereas
               from
               the
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               fore-told
               he
               was
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               we
               must
               abate
               the
               one
               halfe
               of
               a
               naturall
               day
               besides
               the
               space
               of
               one
               houre
               ,
               or
               one
               houre
               and
               an
               halfe
               at
               the
               most
               .
               This
               abatement
               being
               fully
               made
               hee
               did
               continue
               in
               propriety
               of
               sacred
               dialect
               in
               the
               Grave
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               measure
               his
               divine
               prediction
               by
               the
               most
               ancient
               and
               originall
               scale
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               accompt
               which
               Moses
               used
               throughout
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             
               9
               Briefly
               ,
               the
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               ,
               in
               the
               12
               of
               Mathew
               are
               equivalent
               to
               three
               of
               those
               evenings
               and
               mornings
               which
               made
               up
               halfe
               of
               the
               six
               naturall
               daies
               wherein
               the
               World
               was
               created
               .
               The
               evening
               we
               know
               was
               in
               order
               of
               time
               before
               the
               morning
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Hebrewes
               begun
               their
               naturall
               day
               from
               the
               vespers
               ortwilight
               ;
               that
               which
               we
               call
               Saturday-night
               was
               to
               them
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               ;
               our
               Sunday
               at
               night
               the
               begining
               of
               their
               second
               ;
               Munday
               at
               night
               of
               their
               third
               ;
               Tuesday
               night
               of
               their
               fourth
               ;
               Wednesday
               night
               of
               their
               fifth
               ,
               Thursday
               night
               of
               their
               sixth
               ;
               Friday
               night
               of
               their
               seventh
               day
               or
               Sabbath
               .
               Moses
               in
               his
               description
               of
               the
               six
               daies
               of
               the
               World's
               Creation
               ,
               gives
               the
               true
               hint
               for
               interpreting
               
               our
               Saviour's
               words
               as
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 evening
                 and
                 the
                 morning
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               this
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               the
               heaven
               and
               the
               earth
               were
               created
               in
               six
               daies
               and
               six
               nights
               ,
               and
               albeit
               he
               made
               no
               mention
               of
               any
               evening
               or
               morning
               of
               the
               seventh
               day
               wherein
               God
               did
               rest
               from
               his
               worke
               .
               Yet
               may
               we
               not
               think
               but
               that
               day
               consisted
               of
               the
               same
               parts
               whereof
               the
               other
               six
               daies
               did
               ,
               only
               the
               vicissitude
               of
               the
               evening
               and
               morning
               is
               omitted
               in
               the
               description
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               everlasting
               Sabbath
               whereof
               it
               was
               a
               Type
               wherein
               is
               no
               night
               ;
               as
               the
               genealogie
               of
               Melchisedech
               in
               respect
               of
               Predecessors
               or
               Successors
               is
               not
               mentioned
               by
               the
               same
               Moses
               ,
               because
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               whose
               direction
               he
               wrote
               would
               have
               him
               brought
               in
               without
               genealogie
               because
               hee
               might
               resemble
               the
               eternitie
               of
               our
               high
               Priest
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               From
               these
               premises
               wee
               may
               safely
               conclude
               that
               when
               our
               Saviour
               fore-told
               he
               should
               be
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               this
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               hee
               should
               be
               three
               evenings
               and
               mornings
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               The
               conclusion
               being
               granted
               ,
               the
               former
               Synecdoehe
               is
               in
               this
               case
               most
               allowable
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               evident
               that
               our
               Saviour
               was
               interred
               in
               the
               sixth
               evening
               and
               morning
               ,
               that
               is
               on
               Friday
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               sixth
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               accompt
               ,
               before
               the
               setting
               of
               the
               sun
               ,
               or
               the
               evening
               following
               which
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               seventh
               naturall
               day
               or
               Sabbath
               ,
               during
               all
               which
               as
               well
               the
               whole
               evening
               as
               morning
               hee
               rested
               in
               his
               Grave
               at
               least
               untill
               the
               
               dawning
               of
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               during
               whose
               evening
               or
               night
               preceding
               he
               likewise
               rested
               there
               ,
               So
               that
               he
               was
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               earth
               in
               part
               of
               the
               sixth
               evening
               and
               morning
               or
               sixth
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Sabbath
               as
               it
               consists
               of
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               whole
               night
               succeeding
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               the
               morning
               following
               ,
               for
               he
               did
               not
               arise
               till
               after
               the
               breake
               of
               day
               ,
               or
               till
               the
               sun
               begun
               to
               approach
               the
               Horizon
               .
            
             
               9
               This
               forme
               of
               accompting
               the
               wee●ke
               by
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               or
               by
               evening
               and
               morning
               ,
               doth
               ,
               more
               lively
               character
               the
               s●●●ession
               of
               times
               or
               vicissitude
               of
               seasons
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               should
               measure
               the
               same
               space
               either
               by
               nights
               alone
               or
               by
               daies
               alone
               ,
               as
               when
               wee
               English
               describe
               the
               space
               of
               a
               compleat
               week
               by
               seven
               nights
               ,
               or
               the
               space
               of
               halfe
               a
               month
               by
               a
               fortnight
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               yeare
               by
               three
               hundred
               ,
               threescore
               ,
               odde
               daies
               ,
               &
               minuts
               .
               But
               this
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               find
               more
               for
               his
               satisfaction
               in
               good
               Commentators
               upon
               these
               words
               of
               
                 Daniel
                 .
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 ver
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 visian
                 of
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 told
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               11
               Bt
               to
               returne
               unto
               my
               taske
               which
               is
               the
               unfolding
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               prediction
               in
               the
               12●
               of
               Mathew
               .
               That
               as
               many
               other
               prophecies
               ,
               hath
               his
               peculiar
               mysticall
               sense
               whose
               ,
               explication
               must
               be
               grounded
               upon
               the
               former
               literall
               sense
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               now
               explain'd
               .
               For
               that
               he
               should
               be
               interred
               in
               the
               Grave
               in
               part
               of
               the
               sixth
               day
               ,
               and
               there
               remaine
               in
               the
               residue
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Sabbath
               or
               Seventh
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               first
               evening
               and
               moraing
               ,
               wants
               not
               a
               peculiar
               ,
               
               yea
               a
               triple
               mystery
               .
               For
               the
               illustratiō
               whereof
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               premise
               the
               sweet
               harmony
               between
               the
               six
               daies
               of
               the
               Worlds
               Creation
               ;
               by
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               Death
               ,
               and
               Passion
               of
               Him
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               first
               made
               .
               As
               there
               was
               a
               weeke
               of
               Creation
               which
               could
               not
               be
               fore-shadowed
               by
               any
               time
               precedent
               .
               So
               there
               was
               a
               solemne
               weeke
               appointed
               for
               Redemption
               for-shadowed
               partly
               by
               the
               weeke
               of
               Creation
               and
               God's
               rest
               from
               his
               workes
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               weeke
               of
               Aarons
               Consecration
               and
               his
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               upon
               the
               eighth
               day
               .
               To
               parallel
               the
               acts
               or
               workes
               of
               every
               day
               whether
               of
               the
               weeke
               of
               the
               first
               Creation
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               weeke
               of
               Aaron's
               Consecration
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               acts
               or
               workes
               of
               
                 heb
                 d●madae
                 sanctae
              
               or
               the
               weeke
               of
               man's
               Redemption
               by
               our
               Saviour's
               Consecration
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               worke
               more
               difficult
               to
               the
               undertaker
               whether
               by
               pen
               or
               preaching
               ,
               then
               profitable
               to
               the
               Auditor
               or
               Reader
               .
               It
               shall
               suffice
               me
               to
               exhibite
               the
               Evangelicall
               Cycle
               from
               the
               first
               day
               of
               our
               Saviour'e
               Consecration
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               following
               ,
               (
               taking
               the
               day
               as
               opposed
               to
               night
               or
               evening
               )
               or
               of
               the
               time
               interjacent
               betwixt
               the
               great
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passion
               ,
               and
               the
               Pentecost-following
               .
            
             
               12
               Vpon
               the
               first
               day
               of
               that
               weeke
               wherein
               our
               Redemption
               was
               wrought
               our
               Saviour
               came
               in
               triumphant
               manner
               into
               Ierusalem
               not
               only
               to
               fulfill
               the
               prophecy
               of
               Zachary
               before
               *
               expounded
               at
               large
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               might
               have
               been
               fulfilled
               at
               any
               other
               time
               or
               day
               for
               its
               substance
               )
               but
               to
               testifie
               withall
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               true
               paschall
               Lambe
               appointed
               
               pointed
               for
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               that
               great
               Feast
               ,
               that
               Lambe
               of
               God
               which
               ●ame
               too
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               For
               upon
               that
               very
               day
               of
               the
               month
               Abib
               ,
               were
               it
               the
               tenth
               or
               ninth
               in
               which
               our
               Saviour
               came
               to
               Ierusalem
               saluted
               with
               ecchoing
               cries
               of
               
                 Hosanna
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               was
               the
               legall
               paschall
               Lambe
               according
               to
               first
               institution
               of
               the
               Passeover
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               fields
               unto
               the
               place
               appointed
               for
               the
               publique
               assembly
               ,
               with
               greater
               pompe
               perhaps
               and
               solemnity
               prescribed
               by
               custome
               ,
               than
               was
               expressely
               required
               in
               the
               Law.
               Vpon
               the
               fifth
               day
               day
               of
               this
               ●acred
               weeke
               ,
               being
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               the
               month
               Abib
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               being
               to
               be
               offered
               in
               sacrifice
               at
               the
               time
               wherein
               the
               paschall
               Lambe
               ▪
               was
               eaten
               by
               seterall
               families
               ,
               did
               eate
               the
               Passeover
               with
               his
               Disciples
               and
               preoccupated
               the
               usuall
               day
               for
               eating
               the
               paschall
               Lambe
               ,
               upon
               necessity
               .
               In
               the
               night
               following
               which
               was
               the
               evening
               of
               the
               sixth
               day
               ,
               hee
               was
               apprehended
               and
               arraigned
               in
               the
               morning
               of
               the
               same
               day
               condemned
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ●
               and
               upon
               their
               solicitation
               adjudged
               by
               Pilate
               to
               be
               crucified
               ,
               and
               executed
               by
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               .
               In
               the
               sixth
               day
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               all
               one
               the
               sixth
               evening
               and
               morning
               of
               the
               first
               weeke
               of
               times
               succession
               ,
               God
               is
               said
               to
               have
               finished
               the
               workes
               of
               Creation
               by
               making
               the
               first
               man.
               In
               the
               sixth
               day
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               sixth
               evening
               and
               morning
               of
               the
               weeke
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 Hee
              
               by
               whom
               the
               world
               was
               made
               ,
               did
               solemnely
               declare
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               Redemption
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               labour
               ,
               worke
               ,
               or
               paines
               to
               be
               further
               undertaken
               by
               him
               ▪
               For
               so
               farie
               his
               solemne
               
               proclamation
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               extends
               
                 consummatum
                 est
              
               .
               And
               so
               he
               went
               into
               his
               rest
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               about
               the
               same
               houre
               wherein
               God
               was
               said
               to
               rest
               from
               all
               his
               workes
               of
               Creation
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               close
               of
               that
               day
               a
               litle
               before
               the
               evening
               of
               the
               seventh
               day
               or
               Sabbath
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 41.
              
               
               A
               Parallel
               betweene
               the
               day
               wherein
               Adam
               is
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               cast
               out
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               with
               the
               day
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               was
               Crucified
               :
               And
               betweene
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               world's
               Creation
               and
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               a
               a
               tradition
               or
               rather
               a
               received
               opinion
               avouched
               by
               many
               good
               Authors
               in
               their
               severall
               writings
               ,
               that
               Adam
               the
               first
               man
               should
               fall
               and
               forfeit
               his
               estate
               in
               Paradise
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               wherein
               he
               was
               created
               .
               The
               opinion
               it selfe
               we
               cannot
               disprove
               nor
               justly
               suspect
               to
               be
               a
               meere
               conjecture
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               not
               what
               warrant
               the
               first
               or
               immediate
               Authors
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               had
               to
               commend
               it
               to
               posterity
               .
               But
               their
               language
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               is
               much
               mistaken
               by
               some
               later
               school-men
               ;
               the
               first
               Authors
               meaning
               or
               expression
               of
               it
               must
               be
               limited
               or
               rather
               extended
               to
               the
               same
               sense
               or
               construction
               as
               hath
               been
               before
               *
               observed
               in
               the
               like
               words
               of
               
                 Daniel
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               7.
               
               That
               Belshazer
               was
               slaine
               in
               the
               same
               night
               wherein
               (
               after
               his
               carousing
               in
               the
               boules
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               )
               the
               hand-writing
               was
               seen
               upon
               the
               wall
               ,
               or
               
               that
               other
               2.
               of
               Kings
               .
               that
               Senacherib's
               mighty
               army
               
               was
               discomfitted
               upon
               the
               night
               immediately
               following
               that
               day
               ,
               wherein
               he
               sent
               that
               blasphemous
               message
               unto
               Hezekiah
               ,
               or
               the
               day
               wherein
               Isaiah
               ,
               returned
               his
               message
               to
               the
               good
               King.
               In
               both
               places
               the
               
                 same
                 night
              
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               selfe
               same
               naturall
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               same
               night
               or
               day
               after
               the
               revolution
               of
               one
               yeare
               or
               more
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               
                 first
                 man
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               former
               received
               opinion
               ,
               did
               fall
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               wherein
               he
               was
               created
               ,
               yet
               not
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               numerically
               ,
               individually
               ,
               or
               identically
               taken
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               after
               the
               revolution
               of
               a
               weeke
               at
               least
               or
               more
               ,
               that
               is
               upon
               the
               sixth
               day
               ,
               and
               thrust
               out
               of
               Paradise
               before
               the
               Sabbath
               ensuing
               ,
               for
               his
               stealth
               or
               presumptuous
               usurpation
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               .
               Vpon
               the
               same
               day
               after
               revolution
               of
               many
               yeares
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               or
               second
               Adam
               now
               consecrated
               to
               be
               a
               quickning
               spirit
               ,
               did
               restore
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               to
               their
               inheritance
               which
               their
               Father
               had
               lost
               ,
               by
               giving
               a
               true
               naturall
               son
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               a
               thiefe
               by
               practise
               ,
               
                 liverie
                 de
                 sezin
              
               ,
               or
               actuall
               possession
               of
               the
               coelestiall
               Paradise
               .
               The
               bequest
               or
               legacy
               was
               punctuall
               and
               solemne
               .
               
                 Amen
                 dico
                 tibi
                 hodie
                 mecum
                 eris
                 in
                 Paradiso
                 ,
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 thee
                 this
                 day
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               Vpon
               the
               sixth
               day
               of
               the
               first
               week
               or
               week
               of
               Creation
               or
               vicissitude
               of
               times
               ,
               Adam's
               body
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               earth
               ▪
               Vpon
               the
               same
               sixth
               day
               was
               the
               body
               of
               the
               second
               Adam
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               shut
               up
               into
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               earth
               after
               he
               had
               commended
               his
               spirit
               into
               
               his
               Father's
               hands
               which
               had
               given
               it
               him
               .
               That
               temporall
               curse
               denounced
               against
               the
               first
               Adam
               [
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 wherein
                 thou
                 eatest
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
              
               ]
               was
               exactly
               now
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               second
               Adam
               .
               For
               in
               the
               sixth
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               of
               his
               Consecration
               he
               died
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               was
               delivered
               to
               the
               earth
               whence
               the
               first
               man
               was
               taken
               ;
               only
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               resolved
               to
               dust
               ,
               but
               rested
               there
               without
               corruption
               .
               For
               as
               God
               had
               rested
               the
               Seventh
               day
               from
               his
               works
               of
               Creation
               though
               not
               of
               Preservation
               ;
               so
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               to
               rest
               from
               all
               his
               labour
               or
               toile
               upon
               the
               seventh
               day
               of
               the
               week
               of
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               blesse
               and
               sanctify
               that
               day
               and
               make
               it
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               withall
               to
               hallow
               the
               grave
               or
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               earth
               (
               whence
               all
               flesh
               was
               taken
               and
               by
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               must
               returne
               )
               by
               his
               sweet
               rest
               and
               presence
               in
               it
               .
               So
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 .
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 heaven
                 saying
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 which
                 hereafter
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 saith
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 and
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
                 .
                 Rev.
              
               14
               ▪
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               Their
               sleepe
               or
               quiet
               rest
               in
               the
               grave
               thus
               hollowed
               by
               our
               Saviour's
               Death
               and
               rest
               in
               it
               ,
               becomes
               the
               evenings
               or
               vespers
               of
               their
               everlasting
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               night
               immediately
               following
               the
               legall
               Sabbath
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               did
               rest
               from
               all
               his
               Labours
               ,
               was
               part
               of
               the
               first
               evening
               and
               morning
               or
               of
               the
               first
               naturall
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               :
               His
               Resurrection
               upon
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               time
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               season
               ,
               implieth
               a
               two-fold
               mystery
               ,
               or
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               two
               remarkable
               divine
               Oracles
               :
               
               First
               that
               of
               
                 Gen.
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               ver
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 God
                 created
                 the
                 heaven
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 was
                 without
                 forme
                 and
                 void
                 ,
                 and
                 darknesse
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 deepe
                 .
              
               The
               darknesse
               made
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               light
               from
               darknesse
               made
               the
               morning
               of
               the
               first
               natural
               day
               .
               God
               (
               faith
               Moses
               )
               
                 divided
                 the
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 darknesse
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 light
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 darknesse
                 he
                 called
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 evening
                 and
                 the
                 morning
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 .
              
               As
               was
               the
               condition
               of
               this
               visible
               world
               or
               form
               lesse
               earth
               before
               the
               Creation
               of
               light
               ,
               or
               the
               division
               betwixt
               it
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               such
               altogether
               was
               the
               condition
               or
               state
               of
               the
               intellectuall
               world
               before
               it
               was
               new
               made
               or
               redeemed
               by
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               The
               corrupted
               masse
               of
               mankind
               was
               overspread
               with
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               covered
               with
               the
               mantle
               of
               Death
               ,
               but
               this
               long
               darknesse
               became
               more
               palpable
               then
               that
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God's
               surprizall
               ,
               and
               his
               inclosure
               in
               the
               region
               of
               Death
               .
               These
               were
               the
               houres
               wherein
               it
               was
               permitted
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               to
               domineere
               ,
               but
               these
               powers
               were
               conquered
               and
               the
               darknesse
               dispelled
               by
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               Death
               ,
               which
               was
               on
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               houre
               ,
               wherein
               God
               the
               Father
               by
               him
               did
               first
               divide
               darknesse
               from
               light
               .
               From
               this
               houre
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               the
               night
               is
               gone
               and
               the
               day
               is
               come
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               believe
               in
               him
               raised
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               adore
               the
               Son
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               who
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               
                 having
                 abolished
                 death
                 brought
                 life
              
               
               
                 and
                 immortalitie
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Heires
                 of
                 Glory
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 love
                 darknesse
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 gospel
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 remaine
                 the
                 sons
                 of
              
               
               
                 darknesse
                 and
                 of
                 death
              
               .
               All
               this
               and
               more
               ,
               is
               implied
               in
               the
               circumstance
               of
               the
               time
               and
               place
               which
               the
               day
               and
               houre
               of
               his
               Resurection
               had
               in
               that
               holy
               weeke
               being
               the
               first
               houre
               of
               the
               first
               day
               .
               The
               other
               mystery
               is
               implied
               in
               the
               circumstance
               of
               the
               time
               and
               place
               which
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               held
               in
               that
               solemne
               feast
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               .
            
             
               3
               So
               it
               fell
               out
               by
               the
               sweet
               disposition
               of
               God's
               speciall
               providence
               that
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               should
               for
               that
               yeare
               fall
               upon
               the
               second
               day
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               or
               the
               morrow
               after
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               that
               great
               solemnity
               .
               Now
               on
               that
               precise
               day
               the
               Israelites
               were
               peremptorily
               bound
               by
               a
               strict
               Law
               to
               offer
               up
               the
               first
               fruits
               ,
               as
               eares
               and
               blades
               of
               corne
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Lev.
               23.
               10.
               11.
               
               
                 When
                 yee
                 become
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 reap
                 the
                 harvest
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 ye
                 shall
                 bring
                 a
                 sheafe
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 your
                 harvest
                 unto
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 wave
                 the
                 sheafe
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 the
                 Priest
                 shall
                 wave
                 it
                 .
              
               From
               this
               peculiar
               reference
               or
               parallel
               of
               the
               circumstance
               of
               time
               between
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               appointed
               for
               this
               legall
               feast
               of
               offering
               the
               eares
               of
               corne
               ,
               The
               analogy
               or
               parallel
               between
               the
               Type
               and
               the
               substance
               is
               thus
               :
               As
               the
               use
               of
               the
               corne
               was
               not
               allowable
               to
               the
               people
               untill
               some
               eares
               or
               blades
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               were
               offered
               up
               in
               sacrifice
               by
               the
               Priest
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               So
               neither
               could
               the
               seed
               of
               Adam
               or
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               man
               else
               
                 (
                 seeing
                 all
                 had
                 been
                 sowen
                 in
                 corruption
                 )
              
               be
               either
               holy
               or
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               
               partakers
               of
               his
               Table
               or
               prefence
               ,
               or
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               untill
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               our
               soules
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               had
               offered
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               body
               subject
               to
               like
               mortality
               as
               ours
               are
               untill
               it
               was
               consecrated
               to
               glory
               and
               immortality
               by
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               4
               All
               were
               sanctified
               ,
               all
               were
               reconciled
               to
               God
               by
               this
               one
               oblation
               of
               himselfe
               as
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleepe
               .
               Yet
               even
               such
               as
               were
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               really
               sanctified
               and
               actually
               reconciled
               unto
               God
               ,
               (
               the
               very
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               )
               were
               not
               made
               up
               or
               wrought
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               or
               loafetill
               fifty
               daies
               after
               ,
               not
               until
               that
               very
               day
               wherein
               the
               new
               reaped
               corne
               made
               into
               bread
               ,
               was
               solemnly
               offered
               and
               presented
               to
               the
               Lord.
               Lev.
               23.
               15.
               16.
               17.
               
               
                 And
                 yee
                 shall
                 count
                 unto
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 yee
                 brought
                 the
                 sheafe
                 of
                 the
                 wave
                 offering
                 ,
                 seven
                 daies
                 shall
                 be
                 compleat
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 the
                 seventh
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 shall
                 yee
                 number
                 fifty
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 offer
                 a
                 new
                 meat
                 offering
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 bring
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 habitations
                 two
                 wave-loaves
                 of
                 two
                 tenth
                 deales
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 fine
                 flowre
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 baken
                 with
                 leaven
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               one
               holy
               Catholique
               Church
               and
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               which
               we
               professe
               in
               our
               Creed
               did
               not
               begin
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 esse
              
               (
               as
               by
               God's
               helpe
               it
               shall
               appeare
               hereafter
               ,
               )
               or
               heare
               true
               life
               ,
               untill
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               one
               holy
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               mystioall
               Body
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               that
               was
               upon
               the
               fiftieth
               day
               inclusively
               from
               the
               day
               whereon
               the
               eares
               of
               corne
               ,
               or
               
               sheafe
               of
               blades
               was
               offered
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               On
               that
               fiftieth
               day
               the
               holy
               Curch
               received
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               it
               being
               likewise
               another
               solemne
               day
               appointed
               for
               the
               legall
               offering
               up
               of
               the
               first
               fruits
               .
            
             
               4
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Type
               of
               Ionas
               his
               imprisonment
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               Whale
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               mysteries
               contained
               in
               those
               three
               speciall
               daies
               and
               nights
               ,
               or
               evenings
               and
               mornings
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               was
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               his
               rising
               againe
               .
               But
               the
               two
               former
               queries
               .
               First
               ,
               what
               our
               Saviour's
               abode
               forty
               daies
               on
               the
               earth
               from
               his
               Resurrection
               to
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               what
               the
               signe
               of
               Ionas
               did
               portend
               to
               this
               evill
               and
               adulterous
               generation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               the
               space
               of
               his
               forty
               daies
               abode
               upon
               the
               earth
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               was
               prefigured
               ;
               are
               points
               worth
               the
               discussion
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               will
               make
               the
               fittest
               Period
               of
               this
               long
               work
               concerning
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 42.
              
               
               That
               the
               sentence
               proclaimed
               against
               Nineveh
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Ionas
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               full
               measure
               executed
               upon
               the
               adulterous
               Generation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               not
               believing
               or
               repenting
               at
               our
               Saviour's
               preaching
               .
            
             
               THat
               a
               state
               so
               strong
               and
               mighty
               as
               Niniveh
               was
               then
               ,
               when
               Ionas
               was
               sent
               unto
               it
               ,
               should
               upon
               these
               or
               the
               like
               briefe
               Summons
               of
               a
               forrainer
               [
               
                 Yet
                 fory
                 daies
                 and
              
               Niniveh
               
                 shall
                 be
                 destroied
              
               ]
               be
               so
               deeply
               stricken
               on
               a
               suddaine
               with
               extreme
               feare
               of
               death
               and
               ruine
               :
               Or
               that
               a
               Court
               so
               dissolute
               ,
               luxurious
               ,
               and
               proud
               as
               that
               Court
               was
               ,
               should
               so
               readily
               change
               their
               soft
               rayment
               into
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               laying
               aside
               their
               perfumes
               and
               sweet
               odours
               ,
               as
               the
               Text
               saith
               the
               King
               himselfe
               did
               ,
               may
               well
               seeme
               a
               greater
               wonder
               to
               a
               Reader
               
                 qui
                 ad
                 pauca
                 respicit
              
               ,
               then
               God
               almost
               at
               any
               time
               had
               wrought
               in
               Israel
               :
               But
               the
               strangenesse
               of
               the
               suddaine
               change
               perswades
               ,
               or
               rather
               assures
               me
               ,
               or
               any
               diligent
               Reader
               ,
               that
               the
               constant
               fame
               of
               Ionas
               his
               miraculous
               deliverance
               or
               escape
               out
               of
               the
               Whales
               belly
               ,
               had
               come
               before
               him
               into
               Niniveh
               ,
               and
               made
               way
               for
               the
               efficacy
               of
               his
               preaching
               or
               due
               entertainment
               of
               his
               Embassage
               .
               And
               as
               Naaman
               the
               Syrian
               from
               the
               experiment
               of
               his
               strange
               recovery
               of
               his
               health
               ,
               brake
               forth
               into
               that
               acknowledgment
               ,
               
                 Now
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 except
                 in
                 Israel
                 :
              
               So
               these
               
               Ninivites
               did
               collect
               that
               he
               who
               had
               delivered
               Ionas
               from
               the
               danger
               whereinto
               hee
               had
               cast
               him
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               kill
               and
               to
               give
               life
               to
               whom
               he
               pleased
               :
               And
               as
               they
               dread
               his
               anger
               for
               transgressions
               past
               ,
               so
               they
               conceive
               hope
               of
               mercy
               upon
               their
               true
               repentance
               and
               amendment
               :
               But
               however
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               so
               strange
               that
               Ninivie
               upon
               Ionas
               summons
               should
               so
               quickly
               repent
               ,
               as
               wondrous
               that
               the
               Iewish
               Nations
               should
               not
               repent
               after
               this
               signe
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ionas
               was
               so
               peremptorily
               and
               punctually
               given
               them
               by
               him
               that
               was
               farre
               greater
               then
               
                 Ionas
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Prophet
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               their
               apprehension
               in
               their
               calmer
               thoughts
               ,
               
                 mighty
                 in
                 word
                 and
                 in
                 deed
                 .
              
               The
               speciall
               points
               wherein
               the
               Ninivites
               condemne
               this
               present
               generation
               of
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               are
               ,
               first
               their
               unpartiall
               diligence
               in
               examining
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               miracle
               wrought
               on
               Ionas
               .
               Secondly
               their
               readinesse
               upon
               testification
               of
               it
               to
               believe
               God's
               Iudgments
               and
               his
               Mercies
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               one
               did
               impell
               or
               drive
               ,
               the
               other
               gently
               lead
               or
               draw
               them
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             
               2
               But
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               the
               Iews
               in
               general
               was
               remarkably
               true
               of
               this
               evill
               and
               adulterous
               generation
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               They
               had
               most
               grieviously
               displeased
               God
               by
               putting
               his
               only
               Son
               to
               most
               cruell
               Death
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               had
               thus
               grieviously
               displeased
               God
               they
               became
               contrary
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               the
               most
               grievous
               sinners
               of
               other
               nations
               ;
               &
               in
               special
               to
               these
               Ninivites
               which
               must
               rise
               or
               stand
               up
               in
               Iudgment
               against
               them
               .
               The
               Ninivites
               upon
               Ionas
               his
               preaching
               or
               embassage
               being
               ushered
               or
               countenanced
               by
               the
               fame
               of
               his
               miraculous
               deliverance
               ,
               
               repented
               in
               sackcloth
               and
               ashes
               .
               To
               have
               repented
               in
               a
               more
               ample
               ,
               more
               deepe
               ,
               or
               better
               manner
               then
               the
               Ninivites
               did
               ,
               this
               present
               generation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               had
               motives
               many
               ,
               all
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               absolutely
               more
               forcible
               then
               these
               heathens
               had
               .
               First
               to
               search
               more
               unpartially
               after
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               great
               miracle
               wrought
               by
               and
               upon
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               being
               fore-shadowed
               by
               the
               deliveverance
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ionas
               :
               He
               who
               was
               much
               greater
               and
               had
               been
               in
               greater
               danger
               then
               Ionas
               was
               ,
               fore-told
               them
               almost
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               propheticall
               function
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               desiring
               of
               him
               a
               signe
               why
               he
               did
               those
               things
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               this
               signe
               .
               Ioh.
               2.
               19.
               
               
                 Destroy
                 this
                 Temple
                 and
                 in
                 three
                 daies
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 it
                 up
                 .
              
               But
               this
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               riddle
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               to
               his
               Disciples
               till
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               for
               he
               meant
               it
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               his
               body
               :
               But
               this
               riddle
               or
               aenigmaticall
               prediction
               he
               vouchsafed
               at
               this
               time
               to
               explicate
               or
               unfold
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               vulgar
               or
               common
               sort
               of
               people
               but
               unto
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               who
               were
               the
               most
               curious
               Criticks
               or
               Cavalists
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ceremonies
               ,
               Types
               or
               Shadowes
               contained
               in
               them
               ,
               provoking
               or
               inviting
               them
               withall
               by
               this
               preamble
               [
               
                 There
                 shall
                 no
                 signe
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ionas
              
               ]
               diligently
               to
               observe
               the
               parallel
               between
               the
               Type
               or
               shadow
               exhibited
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Ionas
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               or
               antype
               to
               be
               exactly
               accomplished
               in
               himselfe
               .
               Some
               at
               least
               of
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Elders
               ,
               saw
               him
               die
               or
               linguering
               in
               the
               paines
               of
               Death
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               :
               All
               or
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               
               of
               this
               adulterous
               generation
               had
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Death
               both
               for
               circumstance
               and
               substance
               ,
               testified
               unto
               them
               by
               authenticall
               witnesses
               .
               And
               to
               prevent
               all
               possible
               occasions
               of
               false
               rumors
               or
               impostures
               which
               might
               be
               procured
               or
               attempted
               by
               his
               followers
               ,
               they
               provided
               a
               band
               of
               Souldiers
               to
               watch
               or
               guard
               his
               corps
               in
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               presixed
               by
               him
               for
               his
               Resurrection
               .
               All
               this
               notwithstanding
               ,
               he
               who
               commanded
               the
               Whale
               to
               restore
               the
               Prophet
               Ionas
               whom
               she
               had
               swallowed
               up
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               did
               now
               command
               the
               earth
               or
               hard
               rock
               wherein
               our
               Saviour's
               Sepulchre
               was
               made
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               up
               this
               her
               prisoner
               within
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               after
               his
               buriall
               ;
               within
               the
               time
               limited
               and
               prefigured
               by
               Ionas
               his
               imprisonment
               in
               the
               fishes
               belly
               ;
               and
               to
               yeeld
               him
               up
               not
               unto
               the
               earth
               or
               sea
               ,
               but
               unto
               heaven
               whence
               he
               descended
               .
               The
               sea
               was
               his
               and
               he
               prepared
               the
               dry
               land
               ,
               both
               sea
               and
               land
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               them
               and
               upon
               them
               ,
               were
               absolutely
               and
               equally
               at
               his
               command
               and
               disposall
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               it selfe
               .
               
               
                 The
                 earth
                 now
                 trembled
                 at
                 his
                 rebuke
                 ,
              
               and
               men
               of
               warre
               were
               affrighted
               at
               the
               sight
               or
               presence
               of
               his
               heavenly
               messengers
               :
               If
               these
               Roman
               Souldiers
               or
               all
               their
               legions
               had
               offered
               the
               least
               resistance
               to
               his
               person
               or
               to
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               these
               heavenly
               Souldiers
               would
               have
               fought
               for
               him
               and
               for
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               now
               began
               to
               be
               propagated
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               told
               the
               Roman
               deputy
               it
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               3
               All
               the
               circumstances
               which
               besides
               these
               mentioned
               might
               be
               alleaged
               ,
               were
               they
               put
               together
               
               and
               pressed
               home
               ,
               might
               well
               occasion
               on
               halfe
               Christian
               ,
               or
               diligent
               Reader
               ,
               or
               unpartiall
               observer
               of
               times
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               rather
               to
               suspect
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Evangelicall
               story
               ,
               then
               fully
               perswade
               him
               that
               it
               were
               possible
               either
               for
               the
               Iewes
               to
               attempt
               the
               subornation
               of
               the
               Roman
               souldiers
               to
               testifie
               so
               grosse
               an
               untruth
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               or
               for
               them
               to
               yeeld
               upon
               any
               termes
               to
               so
               foule
               a
               temptation
               .
               But
               whether
               we
               resolve
               this
               spirit
               of
               contradiction
               in
               these
               Iewes
               unto
               their
               own
               unrelenting
               spleen
               and
               malice
               ,
               or
               unto
               divine
               infatuation
               ,
               or
               respectively
               unto
               both
               ;
               it
               would
               be
               a
               task
               more
               easy
               then
               safe
               to
               parallel
               their
               stupidity
               and
               subtle
               disposition
               with
               with
               the
               like
               or
               worse
               blindnesse
               in
               many
               ,
               which
               verily
               believe
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               with
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               very
               ready
               to
               confirme
               their
               belife
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               most
               particular
               points
               of
               faith
               with
               their
               blood
               .
               For
               the
               light
               and
               evidence
               of
               divine
               truth
               can
               hardly
               suffer
               a
               totall
               ecclipse
               in
               any
               man
               professing
               Christianity
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               men
               of
               spleen-bitten
               braines
               ;
               yet
               many
               fearful
               partiall
               ecclipses
               it
               suffers
               in
               these
               men
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               particulars
               at
               which
               their
               spleen
               doth
               rise
               or
               interpose
               its
               dismall
               shade
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               maintained
               or
               illustrated
               by
               others
               whose
               good
               parts
               they
               envy
               ,
               or
               whose
               persons
               they
               hate
               ;
               but
               of
               this
               argument
               much
               hath
               been
               spoken
               before
               in
               other
               meditations
               ,
               and
               more
               if
               God
               permit
               may
               be
               added
               in
               a
               treatise
               promised
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               observe
               in
               the
               Preface
               prefixed
               to
               the
               first
               two
               .
               Books
               of
               these
               Commentaries
               .
            
             
               4
               But
               for
               the
               Iewes
               which
               upon
               the
               fight
               or
               
               uncontroulable
               fame
               of
               our
               Saviou's
               miracle
               had
               traduced
               him
               for
               a
               conjurer
               or
               sorcerer
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               new
               wonder
               in
               them
               ,
               either
               not
               themselves
               to
               believe
               ,
               or
               to
               perswade
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               (
               being
               first
               halfe
               blinded
               with
               bribes
               )
               to
               believe
               or
               suspect
               that
               his
               Disciples
               might
               use
               some
               meanes
               more
               then
               commendable
               arts
               or
               naturall
               skill
               could
               afford
               them
               ,
               either
               for
               astonishing
               or
               deluding
               their
               senses
               ,
               or
               surprizing
               their
               wits
               .
               However
               this
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ionas
               being
               the
               last
               signe
               or
               forewarning
               which
               this
               evill
               generation
               was
               to
               expect
               from
               our
               Saviour
               the
               consequence
               of
               their
               non-observance
               ,
               or
               not
               repenting
               after
               the
               exhibition
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               most
               contrary
               to
               this
               examplary
               patterne
               of
               the
               Ninivite's
               observance
               of
               Ionas
               embassage
               by
               turning
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               sackcloth
               and
               ashes
               .
               Iudah
               was
               now
               become
               more
               contrary
               to
               our
               God
               then
               either
               her
               sister
               Samaria
               or
               then
               Assiria
               or
               Niniveh
               had
               been
               ;
               and
               God's
               waies
               became
               more
               contrary
               unto
               her
               and
               to
               her
               children
               .
               The
               Ninivites
               repenting
               within
               the
               forty
               daies
               limited
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               God
               repealed
               the
               sentence
               which
               he
               had
               pronounced
               against
               them
               ,
               although
               Ionas
               who
               proclaimed
               it
               did
               murmure
               or
               grumble
               at
               it
               .
               For
               he
               expected
               that
               the
               Lord
               whose
               mouth
               and
               messenger
               he
               was
               ,
               should
               at
               the
               forty
               daies
               end
               declare
               him
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Prophet
               by
               putting
               his
               sentence
               in
               execution
               :
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               expects
               as
               long
               for
               the
               repentance
               of
               these
               Iewes
               ,
               which
               doubtlesse
               would
               have
               pleased
               him
               much
               better
               then
               their
               destruction
               :
               But
               seeing
               they
               would
               not
               repent
               within
               the
               forty
               daies
               between
               his
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               ,
               the
               sentence
               proclaimed
               
               by
               Ionas
               against
               Niniveh
               proceeds
               in
               fullest
               measure
               against
               this
               wicked
               and
               adulterous
               generation
               or
               degenerate
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               5
               But
               shall
               we
               be
               concluded
               from
               these
               premisles
               to
               say
               that
               Ierusalem
               and
               Iudah
               were
               destroyed
               immediately
               upon
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               ?
               No
               :
               but
               this
               we
               may
               safely
               say
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Ascension
               which
               was
               the
               fortieth
               day
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               both
               the
               City
               and
               Nation
               did
               
                 ipso
                 facto
                 &
                 jure
              
               incurre
               the
               sentence
               of
               woe
               denounced
               against
               Niniveh
               by
               Ionas
               .
               And
               we
               may
               further
               adde
               that
               the
               destruction
               both
               of
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               the
               desolation
               of
               Iudea
               and
               miserable
               dispersion
               of
               the
               Iewes
               throughout
               the
               Nations
               ,
               became
               more
               necessary
               and
               more
               inevitable
               then
               heretofore
               they
               had
               been
               ;
               not
               for
               the
               indefinite
               substance
               only
               of
               the
               woe
               denounced
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               measure
               of
               their
               misery
               did
               dayly
               by
               the
               like
               necessity
               increase
               both
               for
               intensive
               decrees
               and
               for
               extension
               ,
               especially
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               number
               of
               persons
               which
               did
               incurre
               the
               sentence
               or
               decree
               pronounced
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               time
               ordurance
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               woe
               denounced
               in
               it
               .
               Yet
               were
               none
               of
               these
               necessary
               but
               by
               their
               continuance
               in
               their
               fore-father's
               sins
               ,
               and
               by
               not
               repenting
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               dayly
               increase
               of
               their
               owne
               and
               their
               childrens
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               6
               During
               the
               time
               of
               these
               forty
               yeares
               after
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               the
               City
               and
               State
               had
               a
               possibility
               of
               being
               freed
               
                 à
                 tanto
              
               though
               not
               
                 a
                 toto
              
               ;
               though
               not
               simply
               from
               destruction
               ,
               yet
               from
               such
               fearfull
               desolation
               as
               afterwards
               befell
               them
               .
               But
               continuing
               as
               impenitent
               all
               these
               forty
               yeares
               as
               
               they
               had
               done
               for
               the
               forty
               daies
               before
               his
               Ascensiō
               the
               sentence
               within
               forty
               years
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               began
               to
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               according
               to
               the
               strict
               tenour
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               prediction
               .
               Luk.
               19.
               41.
               42.
               43.
               44.
               
               During
               the
               time
               of
               these
               forty
               daies
               God's
               Iudgments
               did
               lay
               seige
               against
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               the
               son
               of
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               yet
               conversing
               as
               man
               here
               upon
               earth
               did
               bear
               off
               the
               punishments
               due
               to
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               as
               Ezechiel
               ,
               intitled
               and
               in
               Type
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               had
               before
               prefigured
               .
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 beare
                 the
                 iniquitie
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iudah
                 forty
                 daies
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 appointed
                 thee
                 each
                 day
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 see
                 v.
              
               1.
               2.
               
               And
               thus
               at
               the
               end
               of
               forty
               yeares
               after
               our
               Saviour's
               Resurrection
               ,
               (
               allotting
               a
               yeare
               for
               every
               day
               of
               his
               abode
               on
               earth
               )
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               were
               destroied
               .
               This
               Calender
               of
               a
               day
               for
               a
               yeare
               ,
               was
               no
               new
               or
               uncouth
               account
               to
               this
               people
               either
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Ezechiel
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               Calender
               of
               God's
               owne
               making
               as
               we
               may
               read
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 14.
                 33.
                 34.
                 
                 Your
                 children
                 shall
                 wander
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 forty
                 yeares
                 and
                 beare
                 your
                 whoredomes
                 untill
                 your
                 Carkeises
                 be
                 wasted
                 in
                 the
                 wildernsse
                 after
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 daies
                 in
                 which
                 yee
                 searched
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 even
                 forty
                 daies
              
               (
               
                 each
                 day
                 for
                 a
                 year
              
               )
               
                 shall
                 yee
                 beare
                 your
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 even
                 forty
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 know
                 my
                 breach
                 of
                 promise
                 .
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 surely
                 doe
                 it
                 unto
                 all
                 this
                 evill
                 Congreg●tion
                 that
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 against
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 consumed
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 shall
                 die
                 .
              
               The
               people
               were
               gathered
               against
               God
               when
               they
               were
               gathered
               against
               Ioshuah
               and
               Caleb
               ,
               and
               bad
               stone
               them
               with
               stones
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               And
               the
               Glory
               of
               
               the
               Lord
               which
               then
               appeared
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Congregation
               before
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               had
               now
               more
               personally
               and
               visibly
               appeared
               in
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               and
               yet
               how
               oft
               were
               they
               ready
               to
               stone
               him
               to
               death
               ?
               The
               former
               people
               for
               their
               rebellion
               were
               to
               die
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               without
               hope
               of
               seeing
               the
               promised
               land
               .
            
             
               7
               For
               the
               rebellion
               of
               this
               later
               generation
               (
               specially
               after
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               was
               now
               revealed
               by
               his
               Resurrection
               )
               Ierusalem
               according
               to
               Micah's
               prophecy
               
                 was
                 to
                 become
                 an
                 heape
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 Sion
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 plowed
                 like
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mountaine
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Sion
                 was
                 to
                 become
                 as
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 forrest
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 gastly
                 wildernesse
                 then
                 that
                 wherein
                 their
                 Fathers
                 wandred
                 .
              
               The
               cause
               of
               God's
               plague
               denounced
               Numb
               .
               14.
               was
               that
               generations
               credulity
               to
               believe
               the
               report
               of
               the
               other
               spies
               concerning
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               good
               report
               which
               Caleb
               and
               Ioshuah
               had
               made
               of
               it
               .
               And
               the
               cause
               why
               this
               generation
               were
               to
               die
               of
               a
               more
               fearfull
               plague
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               why
               Ierusalem
               was
               to
               become
               
                 an
                 heape
              
               ,
               was
               their
               distrust
               unto
               the
               promise
               concerning
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               (
               whereof
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               in
               her
               highest
               prosperity
               was
               but
               the
               mappe
               )
               avouched
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               the
               Preacher
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               by
               Iesus
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
               which
               had
               viewed
               it
               and
               presented
               the
               fruits
               of
               it
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               for
               this
               their
               distrust
               ,
               as
               their
               Fathers
               had
               wandred
               forty
               yeares
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               and
               never
               admitted
               to
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               so
               this
               rebellious
               generation
               had
               forty
               yeares
               time
               before
               
               they
               were
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               earthly
               Ierusalem
               never
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               new
               Ierusalem
               which
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 43.
              
               
               That
               place
               of
               
                 Zachary
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 v.
                 3.
              
               expounded
               shewing
               that
               God
               did
               fight
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               against
               the
               Iews
               as
               formerly
               he
               had
               done
               with
               the
               Iewes
               against
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               How
               the
               forty
               daies
               of
               Christ's
               abode
               upon
               earth
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               was
               fore-told
               .
            
             
               THis
               wath
               of
               God
               against
               Ierusalem
               was
               fore-told
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Zachary
                 .
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 Behold
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 commeth
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               )
               
                 and
                 the
                 spoile
                 shall
                 be
                 divided
                 in
                 the
                 mid'st
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               her
               enemies
               should
               not
               come
               against
               her
               as
               rievers
               '
               or
               boot-halers
               ,
               which
               dare
               not
               stay
               to
               divide
               the
               spoile
               where
               they
               catch
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 full
                 Conquerors
              
               ,
               as
               it
               followeth
               
                 ver
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 I
                 will
                 gather
                 all
                 Nations
                 against
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 battaile
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 rifled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 women
                 ravished
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               contexture
               of
               this
               Chapter
               (
               as
               the
               most
               learned
               Commentators
               upon
               it
               doe
               confesse
               )
               is
               very
               perplext
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               my
               opinion
               made
               so
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               somnolency
               of
               translators
               ,
               and
               incogitancy
               of
               Interpreters
               ,
               or
               paraphrasticall
               Expositors
               of
               it
               .
               Leaving
               the
               discussion
               of
               most
               particulars
               in
               it
               unto
               the
               learned
               Criticks
               of
               sacred
               Philologers
               ,
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               unfold
               one
               perplexity
               ,
               or
               knot
               which
               hath
               been
               rather
               drawne
               closer
               ,
               or
               cast
               harder
               by
               most
               moderne
               Interpreters
               
               then
               Eusebius
               ,
               or
               the
               ancient
               Greek
               Writers
               did
               leave
               it
               .
               The
               knot
               or
               rub
               is
               in
               v.
               3.
               
               [
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 goe
                 forth
                 and
                 fight
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 amongst
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 mid'st
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
              
               ]
               &
               ariseth
               from
               the
               ambiguous
               or
               various
               importance
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               particle
               or
               preposition
               beth
               which
               in
               composition
               admits
               as
               great
               a
               multiplicity
               of
               opposite
               or
               contrary
               senses
               ,
               as
               the
               Latine
               preposition
               in
               ,
               or
               the
               Greek
               particle
               alpha
               doth
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               sometimes
               privative
               or
               purely
               negative
               ,
               sometimes
               vehemently
               affirmative
               :
               as
               in
               that
               or
               other
               like
               speech
               ,
               
                 quod
                 dixi
                 indictum
                 volo
              
               ,
               the
               word
               indictum
               is
               a
               meere
               negative
               and
               equivalent
               to
               
                 non
                 dictum
              
               ,
               and
               implies
               a
               revoking
               or
               repealing
               of
               what
               was
               said
               ;
               otherwhiles
               the
               same
               indictum
               implies
               a
               peremptory
               declaration
               or
               denunciation
               ,
               be
               it
               of
               warre
               or
               controversie
               &c.
               
               The
               Greek
               alpha
               admits
               more
               variety
               ,
               sometimes
               it
               is
               〈…〉
               a
               privative
               or
               pure
               negative
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               gifts
               no
               gifts
               ,
               sometime
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               an
               augmentative
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               very
               thick
               wood
               ,
               or
               a
               wood
               full
               of
               trees
               ,
               sometimes
               againe
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               an
               
                 augmentative
                 or
                 intensive
                 implication
              
               of
               the
               contrary
               or
               that
               which
               it
               seemes
               to
               deny●
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Lawlesse
               man
               ,
               or
               one
               that
               knowes
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               one
               extremely
               opposite
               to
               all
               good
               Lawes
               ,
               the
               epitheton
               or
               synonymum
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               greatest
               enemy
               of
               Christ
               or
               of
               his
               Lawes
               .
               The
               Hebrew
               particle
               or
               preposition
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               sometimes
               equivalent
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               contrary
               or
               against
               ,
               sometimes
               no
               more
               then
               
                 cum
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 intra
              
               ,
               or
               infra
               ,
               with
               in
               ,
               or
               amongst
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               speech
               of
               
                 Balaam
                 Numb
                 .
                 23.
                 v.
                 23.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 enchantment
              
               [
               bejacob
               ]
               most
               now
               render
               it
               
                 against
                 Israel
              
               ,
               though
               some
               heretofore
               
               have
               rendred
               it
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 enchantment
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Israel
                 .
              
               The
               sense
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               is
               ambiguous
               because
               it
               is
               uncertaine
               whether
               Israel
               be
               the
               accusative
               or
               ablative
               case
               ,
               if
               the
               accusative
               as
               some
               expresse
               it
               
                 in
                 Israelem
              
               it
               may
               be
               as
               much
               according
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               vulgar
               Latines
               meaning
               as
               
                 adversus
                 Israelem
              
               against
               Israel
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               probable
               sense
               of
               that
               place
               .
               However
               the
               most
               usuall
               signisication
               of
               the
               same
               particle
               is
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Latine
               in
               ,
               or
               intra
               ,
               or
               other
               variations
               of
               it
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               subject
               wherein
               it
               is
               used
               :
               The
               like
               variation
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               beth
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               prefixed
               to
               the
               infinitive
               mood
               ariseth
               from
               the
               different
               parts
               of
               time
               unto
               which
               it
               referres
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               title
               of
               the
               third
               Psalm
               .
               intitled
               unto
               David
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 verbatim
                 in
                 ipso
                 fugere
                 ,
                 vel
                 fagiendo
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 dum
                 fugeret
              
               ,
               in
               his
               flying
               or
               in
               his
               flight
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               our
               English
               renders
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               fled
               from
               his
               son
               Absolon
               .
               But
               in
               that
               petition
               of
               Naaman
               the
               Syrian
               for
               absolution
               from
               the
               Lord
               (
               unto
               whose
               service
               he
               tyed
               himselfe
               by
               vow
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Prophet
               )
               the
               same
               particle
               though
               a
               prefixe
               to
               the
               infinitive
               mood
               ,
               hath
               another
               aspect
               ,
               neither
               to
               the
               time
               present
               or
               future
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               
                 In
                 this
                 thing
                 the
                 Lord
                 pardon
                 thy
                 servant
                 bebea
                 Adoni
                 ,
              
               not
               
                 when
                 my
                 Master
                 goeth
              
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               
                 when
                 my
                 Master
                 hath
                 gone
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Rimmon
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 leaned
                 on
                 my
                 hand
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 bowed
                 my selfe
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Rimmon
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               worshipped
               in
               the
               house
               of
               
                 Rimmon
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 pardon
                 thy
                 servant
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 .
              
               That
               this
               was
               a
               supplication
               for
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               not
               a
               dispensation
               for
               doing
               the
               like
               
               is
               apparent
               from
               the
               Prophets
               answer
               unto
               it
               ,
               
                 goe
                 in
                 peace
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               solemne
               forme
               of
               absolution
               used
               by
               the
               Ancient
               Hebrewes
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               .
               When
               the
               same
               particle
               beth
               denotes
               a
               place
               or
               person
               ,
               it
               is
               equivalent
               to
               the
               Latine
               Adverbe
               intus
               ,
               or
               in
               ,
               as
               bemidber
               is
               no
               more
               then
               in
               ,
               or
               within
               the
               wildernesse
               :
               And
               so
               to
               trust
               baihovah
               or
               Laihovah
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               nor
               lesse
               then
               to
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
               The
               same
               particle
               beth
               in
               many
               other
               places
               is
               equivalent
               to
               the
               the
               particle
               le
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               must
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               &
               from
               circumstances
               precedent
               and
               consequent
               be
               taken
               in
               this
               3.
               v.
               I
               will
               fight
               in
               ,
               or
               amongst
               ,
               not
               against
               these
               Nations
               .
            
             
               2
               As
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               74.
               v.
               14.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 broken
                 the
                 head
                 of
              
               Leviathan
               
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 gavest
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 meat
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 .
              
               The
               same
               particle
               le
               is
               as
               much
               as
               in
               or
               within
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               people
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               the
               Psalmist
               meanes
               such
               ravenous
               land-creatures
               as
               wolves
               ,
               foxes
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               or
               amphibious
               ,
               as
               use
               to
               prey
               upon
               the
               earkeises
               ,
               or
               bodies
               forsaken
               by
               the
               sea
               wherein
               they
               were
               drowned
               ,
               or
               cast
               upon
               the
               shoare
               as
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               mighty
               host
               were
               ,
               whose
               death
               besides
               the
               strangenesse
               or
               suddennesse
               of
               it
               was
               disgracefull
               and
               terrible
               to
               all
               spectators
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               aequipollent
               to
               bemidber
               in
               its
               formall
               signification
               ,
               only
               the
               word
               denotes
               a
               more
               solitary
               and
               dry
               place
               then
               the
               wildernsse
               doth
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               was
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               septuagint
               translate
               this
               place
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               the
               Aethiopian
               people
               ;
               whether
               by
               that
               they
               understood
               men
               or
               crocodiles
               or
               other
               
               like
               monsters
               of
               Aethiop
               or
               Africk
               is
               uncertain
               .
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
              
               renders
               it
               
                 populis
                 solitudinicolis
              
               which
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               may
               signifie
               men
               somewhat
               more
               monstrous
               then
               the
               Cannibals
               ,
               which
               fed
               upon
               mens
               flesh
               ,
               but
               whether
               on
               men
               cast
               upon
               the
               shore
               or
               no
               I
               cannot
               tell
               .
               To
               omit
               other
               importances
               or
               significations
               of
               this
               Hebrew
               particle
               beth
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               sense
               equivalent
               to
               the
               particle
               le
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Latine
               
                 cum
                 ,
                 in
              
               ,
               or
               pro
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               of
               
                 Zachary
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               14.
               v.
               3.
               
            
             
               3
               And
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               at
               the
               incogitancy
               or
               oversight
               of
               that
               most
               learned
               and
               ingenious
               Writer
               Ribera
               ,
               who
               having
               so
               faire
               hints
               and
               good
               directions
               as
               Eusebius
               and
               other
               Ancients
               alleaged
               by
               him
               for
               leavelling
               this
               passage
               made
               rugged
               by
               Latine
               Interpreters
               or
               Translators
               ,
               forsakes
               the
               dexter
               sense
               which
               the
               Greeks
               had
               given
               ,
               and
               embraceth
               the
               sinister
               sense
               of
               the
               Latines
               :
               The
               seventy
               Interpreters
               had
               rendred
               the
               originall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Hee
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 command
                 in
                 chiefe
                 and
                 order
                 the
                 battaile
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 gathered
                 against
                 Ierusalem
                 :
              
               For
               questionlesse
               he
               did
               not
               call
               or
               gather
               them
               against
               Ierusalem
               to
               fight
               for
               it
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               for
               them
               against
               it
               .
               
                 This
                 version
              
               of
               the
               originall
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               that
               prediction
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               .
               63.
               10.
               
               
                 Hee
                 became
                 their
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 fought
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               full
               and
               just
               Paraphrase
               of
               the
               whole
               verse
               is
               in
               plain
               English
               thus
               ,
               The
               Lord
               will
               as
               remarkably
               shew
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               or
               the
               Lord
               mighty
               in
               battaile
               by
               
               fighting
               for
               the
               Nations
               against
               Ierusalem
               ,
               as
               he
               formerly
               had
               done
               by
               fighting
               for
               Israel
               against
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               hosts
               ,
               or
               for
               Gideon
               against
               the
               Madionites
               ;
               for
               Barak
               and
               Deborah
               against
               Iabin
               and
               Sisera
               ,
               or
               in
               other
               like
               famous
               victories
               which
               he
               procured
               for
               his
               people
               ;
               unto
               some
               one
               or
               other
               of
               which
               ,
               most
               Interpreters
               referre
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 battaile
                 ,
                 Zachary
              
               14.
               3.
               
               But
               the
               adequate
               or
               compleat
               object
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               is
               not
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               famous
               victories
               which
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               had
               bestowed
               upon
               his
               people
               .
               And
               hee
               that
               will
               diligently
               peruse
               Iosephus
               History
               of
               the
               Iewish
               warres
               ,
               especially
               the
               sixth
               Book
               ,
               may
               find
               as
               many
               pregnant
               documents
               of
               God's
               displeasure
               and
               powerfull
               hand
               against
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               peculiar
               temporall
               favour
               towards
               the
               Nations
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               Titus
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               shewed
               in
               any
               one
               age
               against
               the
               Nations
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               Israel
               or
               the
               Iewes
               .
            
             
               3
               It
               hath
               been
               observed
               before
               that
               the
               best
               Commentators
               upon
               most
               prophesies
               in
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ,
               are
               such
               historians
               as
               did
               least
               remember
               or
               understand
               them
               ,
               or
               had
               no
               other
               aime
               or
               intention
               save
               only
               to
               relate
               matters
               of
               fact
               unpartially
               .
               The
               best
               Commentary
               that
               the
               ordinary
               Reader
               shall
               easily
               find
               upon
               this
               fourteenth
               Chapter
               of
               Zach.
               is
               the
               fore-mentioned
               history
               of
               Iosephus
               (
               lib.
               6.
               )
               and
               the
               best
               Mercury
               or
               director
               that
               I
               can
               commend
               unto
               him
               for
               finding
               out
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               prophesie
               according
               to
               the
               
                 literall
                 sense
              
               by
               the
               events
               or
               accurrences
               recorded
               in
               that
               history
               ,
               is
               
                 Danaeus
                 ▪
              
               who
               besides
               the
               literall
               
               explication
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               particular
               most
               orthodoxall
               for
               the
               
                 morall
                 sense
              
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               concerning
               Gods
               gracious
               goodnesse
               unto
               these
               Iewes
               in
               fore-telling
               so
               long
               before
               ,
               from
               what
               place
               the
               City
               should
               be
               assaulted
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               taken
               .
               The
               place
               from
               which
               the
               City
               was
               first
               assaulted
               and
               the
               defendants
               most
               prejudiced
               ,
               was
               clearly
               fore-told
               by
               this
               Prophet
               .
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 his
                 feet
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 upon
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 Olives
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
              
               (
               or
               over
               against
               )
               
                 Ierusalem
                 on
                 the
                 East
              
               and
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               
                 shall
                 cleave
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 thereof
                 toward
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 toward
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 &c.
              
               This
               part
               of
               the
               prophesie
               concerning
               
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 God
              
               which
               were
               to
               stand
               upon
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               was
               never
               before
               so
               literally
               verified
               as
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               .
               Many
               strange
               miraculous
               reports
               are
               extant
               ,
               concerning
               the
               print
               of
               our
               Saviou's
               feet
               ,
               which
               continued
               more
               then
               foure
               hundred
               years
               after
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               traditions
               anciently
               recorded
               )
               and
               poore
               travellers
               are
               made
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Print
               continues
               the
               same
               unto
               this
               day
               .
               But
               to
               let
               these
               traditions
               passe
               
                 tanquam
                 via
                 navis
                 in
                 mari
              
               ,
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               whilst
               our
               Saviour's
               feet
               did
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               stand
               upon
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               ,
               the
               feet
               of
               that
               God
               of
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               their
               speakes
               ,
               did
               stand
               upon
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               time
               allotted
               for
               the
               Iewes
               repentance
               being
               expired
               and
               peace
               not
               made
               with
               him
               before
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               the
               very
               dust
               of
               his
               feet
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               print
               of
               his
               feet
               did
               remaine
               as
               a
               witnesse
               against
               them
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               was
               that
               other
               passage
               of
               the
               Prophet
               .
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 goe
                 forth
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               
               our
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               literally
               fulfilled
               .
               If
               his
               feet
               had
               not
               stood
               upon
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               as
               a
               witnesse
               against
               them
               ,
               the
               Roman
               army
               had
               never
               stood
               there
               to
               execute
               his
               wrath
               upon
               them
               .
               For
               to
               omit
               allegories
               or
               forced
               interpretations
               concerning
               the
               cleaving
               of
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               their
               conjecture
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               ,
               who
               thinke
               the
               prophesie
               was
               literally
               verified
               when
               the
               Romans
               besieged
               the
               City
               and
               cast
               their
               trenches
               upon
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               .
               The
               time
               was
               now
               come
               that
               the
               Nations
               were
               to
               tread
               Ierusalem
               under
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               the
               Iewes
               which
               were
               Christ's
               enemies
               were
               to
               become
               his
               footstooles
               .
               These
               be
               the
               issues
               of
               his
               setting
               his
               feet
               upon
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               as
               it
               concernes
               Ierusalem
               and
               the
               Iewes
               .
               Vnlesse
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               had
               set
               his
               feet
               upon
               Mount
               Olivet
               to
               fight
               for
               the
               Nations
               against
               Ierusalem
               ,
               it
               had
               never
               come
               into
               Titus
               his
               head
               to
               give
               command
               or
               directions
               ,
               nor
               into
               his
               souldiers
               hearts
               to
               put
               his
               directions
               conceived
               by
               himselfe
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               several
               advisements
               of
               his
               counsell
               of
               warre
               )
               in
               execution
               ,
               by
               raising
               that
               mighty
               wall
               mentioned
               by
               Iosephus
               (
               l.
               6.
               cap.
               13.
               )
               in
               the
               space
               of
               three
               daies
               .
               His
               relation
               concerning
               the
               raising
               of
               that
               wall
               would
               have
               been
               to
               me
               incredible
               or
               a
               
                 lying
                 wonder
              
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               had
               fore-told
               it
               .
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 Olives
                 shall
                 cleave
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 thereof
                 toward
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 toaeard
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 valley
                 ,
                 and
                 halfe
                 of
                 the
                 mountaine
                 shall
                 remove
                 toward
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 halfe
                 of
                 it
                 toward
                 the
                 South
                 .
              
               The
               wall
               without
               question
               was
               not
               of
               stone
               ,
               for
               to
               have
               attempted
               
               that
               had
               been
               a
               madnesse
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               most
               
                 de
                 cespite
                 vivo
              
               ,
               of
               earth
               and
               turfe
               .
               Now
               the
               digging
               up
               of
               so
               much
               earth
               as
               would
               suffice
               to
               make
               a
               wall
               of
               that
               height
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               furlongs
               in
               length
               as
               Iosephus
               describes
               ,
               would
               necessarily
               cause
               or
               occasion
               such
               a
               valley
               as
               the
               Prophet
               decyphers
               .
            
             
               4
               It
               is
               well
               observed
               by
               Danaeus
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               presume
               by
               many
               others
               ,
               that
               Ierusalem
               should
               be
               distressed
               and
               exposed
               to
               ruine
               from
               that
               place
               wherein
               her
               rulers
               had
               apprehended
               her
               native
               King
               and
               supreme
               Lord
               as
               a
               malefactor
               with
               swords
               and
               staves
               ;
               and
               that
               her
               Lord
               and
               God
               should
               make
               her
               amore
               miserable
               prey
               to
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               made
               his
               son
               and
               his
               followers
               to
               the
               Roman
               Deputy
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               were
               under
               his
               command
               .
               But
               to
               parallel
               the
               miseries
               which
               befell
               Ierusalem
               and
               her
               children
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               divine
               retaliation
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               that
               shee
               had
               done
               unto
               her
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               or
               to
               set
               the
               exact
               proportion
               between
               Ionas
               his
               fore-warning
               to
               Nineveh
               [
               
                 Yet
                 forty
                 daies
                 and
              
               Nineveh
               
                 shall
                 be
                 destroied
              
               ]
               and
               our
               Saviour's
               fore-warning
               unto
               Ierusalem
               [
               
                 as
                 Ionas
                 was
                 three
                 daies
                 and
                 three
                 nights
                 &c.
              
               ]
               and
               the
               issues
               or
               executions
               of
               both
               fore-warnings
               ;
               the
               one
               upon
               Ierusalem
               for
               her
               pepetuall
               non-repentance
               ;
               the
               other
               upon
               Nineveh
               for
               returning
               to
               her
               vomit
               about
               forty
               yeares
               after
               her
               repentance
               within
               the
               forty
               daies
               prefixt
               by
               Ionas
               ,
               would
               require
               a
               large
               volume
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               present
               must
               suffice
               for
               answer
               unto
               the
               former
               of
               the
               two
               queries
               last
               propos'd
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               what
               our
               Saviour's
               abode
               forty
               daies
               here
               on
               earth
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               did
               portend
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               5
               The
               second
               was
               how
               these
               forty
               daies
               of
               his
               abode
               here
               on
               earth
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               were
               fore-pictured
               or
               fore-told
               .
            
             
               6
               This
               second
               querie
               is
               in
               part
               already
               answered
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               signe
               of
               Ionas
               ,
               for
               as
               he
               expected
               forty
               daies
               what
               should
               become
               of
               Nineveh
               ,
               so
               our
               Saviour
               did
               respite
               the
               solemne
               declaration
               of
               Ierusalem's
               doome
               as
               many
               daies
               .
               Nor
               can
               I
               mislike
               their
               opinion
               who
               think
               that
               the
               forty
               daies
               intervenient
               betwixt
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               were
               prefigured
               by
               his
               forty
               daies
               fasting
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               after
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               as
               that
               questionlesse
               was
               by
               Moses
               fasting
               forty
               daies
               and
               forty
               nights
               in
               the
               Mount.
               Moses
               did
               then
               beare
               as
               himselfe
               doth
               witnesse
               the
               iniquities
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Type
               ;
               but
               our
               Saviour
               as
               well
               in
               that
               long
               fast
               after
               his
               Baptisme
               as
               in
               the
               forty
               daies
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               did
               beare
               their
               and
               our
               sinnes
               really
               and
               according
               to
               the
               mysticall
               and
               compleat
               meaning
               of
               Moses
               words
               .
            
             
               7
               But
               if
               wee
               should
               descend
               unto
               more
               exact
               search
               of
               the
               particular
               cricumstances
               of
               time
               as
               it
               includes
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               with
               the
               other
               thirty
               eight
               daies
               intervenient
               ;
               these
               were
               most
               punctually
               and
               admirably
               fore-shadowed
               and
               represented
               by
               the
               day
               of
               his
               first
               birth
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               day
               of
               his
               blessed
               Mothers
               Purification
               and
               his
               Presentation
               in
               the
               Temple
               in
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             
               8
               Inasmuch
               as
               all
               the
               first-borne
               are
               called
               holy
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               God
               requires
               them
               expressely
               of
               his
               people
               .
               
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 29.
                 
                 The
                 first-born
                 of
                 thy
                 sons
              
               
               
                 shalt
                 thou
                 give
                 unto
                 mee
              
               .
               This
               did
               imply
               that
               there
               should
               be
               some
               one
               first-borne
               amongst
               them
               that
               were
               borne
               of
               women
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               light
               and
               life
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               that
               holinesse
               it selfe
               of
               which
               all
               the
               legall
               titles
               of
               holinesse
               were
               but
               shadowes
               or
               glimmerings
               ,
               should
               reside
               or
               be
               incorporated
               as
               light
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               sun
               .
               Now
               that
               Iesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Mary
               was
               this
               first-borne
               in
               whom
               the
               true
               and
               compleat
               holinesse
               did
               thus
               reside
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               did
               declare
               or
               proclaime
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               Simeon
               ,
               at
               that
               very
               time
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               first-borne
               was
               to
               be
               presented
               unto
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               Temple
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Mothers
               Purification
               .
               Simeon
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 )
                 came
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Parents
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 child
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 for
                 him
                 after
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 then
                 tooke
                 he
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 armes
                 and
                 blessed
                 God
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Lord
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 mine
                 eies
                 have
                 seen
                 thy
                 salvation
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 prepared
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 lighten
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 thy
                 people
                 Israel
                 .
                 And
              
               Ioseph
               
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 marvailed
                 at
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 spoken
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 And
              
               Simeon
               
                 blessed
                 them
                 and
                 said
                 unto
              
               Mary
               
                 his
                 Mother
                 :
                 Behold
                 this
                 child
                 is
                 set
                 for
                 the
                 fall
                 and
                 rising
                 againe
                 of
                 many
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 signe
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 spoken
                 against
                 .
              
            
             
               9
               They
               good
               soules
               came
               not
               to
               the
               Temple
               with
               any
               such
               intent
               or
               expectation
               ,
               but
               to
               observe
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               first-borne
               male
               ,
               as
               
                 S.
                 Luke
              
               tels
               us
               .
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 22.
                 23.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 her
                 Purification
                 were
                 accomplished
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 present
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 every
                 male
                 that
                 openeth
                 the
                 wombe
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 holy
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 turtle
                 doves
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 young
                 pigeons
                 .
              
               The
               ordinary
               offering
               which
               the
               Law
               in
               like
               case
               did
               require
               was
               a
               Lambe
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               read
               Levit.
               12.
               6.
               yet
               with
               this
               expresse
               dispensation
               that
               if
               the
               party
               were
               not
               able
               to
               offer
               a
               Lambe
               ,
               two
               turtle
               doves
               ,
               or
               two
               young
               pigeons
               should
               suffice
               .
               The
               Blessed
               Virgin
               whether
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               husband's
               poverty
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               I
               rather
               think
               )
               by
               reason
               shee
               was
               delivered
               of
               her
               Son
               in
               a
               strange
               place
               ,
               without
               the
               Country
               or
               Province
               wherein
               she
               dwelt
               ,
               was
               content
               to
               use
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               dispensation
               ,
            
             
               10
               But
               though
               our
               Saviour
               had
               this
               peculiar
               prerogative
               of
               the
               first-borne
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               most
               holy
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               although
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               at
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               it
               became
               him
               to
               fulfill
               all
               legall
               righteousnesse
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               questionable
               whether
               hee
               were
               redeemed
               at
               other
               first-borne
               were
               .
               The
               sacrifice
               mentioned
               by
               S.
               Luke
               was
               ordinary
               at
               every
               womans
               Purification
               ,
               whether
               the
               child
               brought
               forth
               were
               male
               or
               female
               .
               As
               for
               our
               Saviour
               of
               all
               first
               borne
               ,
               he
               only
               needed
               no
               legal
               Redemption
               because
               he
               was
               destinated
               from
               his
               birth
               not
               to
               be
               redeemed
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               offered
               up
               in
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               others
               .
               And
               in
               this
               he
               did
               fulfill
               that
               legall
               rite
               or
               shadow
               of
               redeeming
               those
               usefull
               creatures
               which
               were
               by
               the
               Law
               uncleane
               ,
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               such
               
               as
               by
               the
               Law
               were
               accounted
               cleane
            
             
             
               11
               But
               was
               he
               exempted
               by
               any
               more
               peculiar
               right
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               Redemption
               then
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               his
               Mother
               was
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               Purification
               ?
               To
               this
               demand
               it
               might
               be
               answered
               that
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               was
               not
               free
               from
               all
               taint
               of
               originall
               sinne
               as
               he
               was
               .
               But
               this
               reply
               or
               answer
               being
               admitted
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               foule
               heresie
               or
               worse
               then
               so
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               she
               was
               either
               legally
               or
               naturally
               uncleane
               during
               all
               or
               any
               part
               of
               the
               time
               of
               her
               separation
               from
               the
               Sanctuary
               or
               holy
               assembly
               ,
               for
               she
               was
               free
               from
               any
               actuall
               sinne
               in
               the
               time
               or
               manner
               of
               her
               conception
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               legall
               uncleanenesse
               either
               in
               her
               travaile
               ,
               or
               for
               forty
               daies
               after
               it
               .
               Otherwise
               that
               holy
               one
               which
               was
               borne
               of
               her
               might
               have
               been
               conceived
               ,
               or
               brought
               forth
               or
               nourished
               by
               her
               milk
               in
               her
               uncleannesse
               ,
               which
               to
               avouch
               or
               conceive
               were
               foule
               blasphemy
               .
               Was
               her
               observation
               then
               of
               the
               Law
               concerning
               Purification
               either
               a
               will-worship
               ,
               or
               affected
               worke
               of
               supererogation
               ?
               Rather
               an
               excellent
               patterne
               or
               exemplary
               rule
               of
               obedience
               unto
               all
               the
               sons
               and
               daughters
               of
               Adam
               that
               desire
               or
               intend
               to
               be
               the
               sons
               and
               daughters
               of
               Abraham
               .
               The
               rule
               is
               that
               even
               such
               of
               either
               sexe
               as
               know
               themselves
               not
               to
               be
               conscious
               of
               the
               occasions
               nor
               much
               lyable
               to
               the
               temptations
               which
               publique
               Lawes
               or
               sacred
               Canons
               seeke
               to
               prevent
               or
               restraine
               from
               bursting
               out
               into
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               shall
               doe
               both
               wisely
               and
               religiously
               if
               they
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               observance
               of
               such
               decrees
               or
               injunctions
               as
               are
               usefull
               or
               needfull
               for
               most
               other
               men
               to
               observe
               .
               For
               it
               well
               becomes
               and
               behoves
               the
               most
               strong
               and
               sound
               
               members
               of
               any
               body
               naturall
               ,
               or
               civill
               ,
               of
               Christ's
               mysticall
               body
               especially
               ,
               to
               sympathize
               ,
               thus
               farre
               at
               least
               ,
               with
               unsound
               or
               decaying
               parts
               of
               the
               same
               body
               ,
               as
               to
               restraine
               themselves
               from
               using
               that
               liberty
               which
               they
               for
               their
               owne
               parts
               might
               safely
               enjoy
               ,
               were
               the
               object
               or
               matter
               prohibited
               void
               of
               danger
               unto
               other
               members
               of
               the
               same
               society
               ,
               which
               have
               more
               forcible
               temptations
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               or
               want
               skill
               or
               knowledge
               how
               to
               use
               their
               generall
               liberty
               .
            
             
               12
               But
               to
               conclude
               the
               point
               last
               proposed
               and
               with
               it
               this
               present
               Treatise
               .
               When
               the
               Evangelist
               saith
               that
               the
               
                 blessed
                 Virgin
              
               with
               consent
               of
               her
               betrothed
               husband
               
                 brought
                 her
                 son
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ;
               It
               is
               cleare
               that
               she
               did
               not
               come
               to
               present
               her selfe
               ,
               or
               him
               in
               the
               Temple
               before
               the
               fortieth
               day
               from
               his
               birth
               .
               For
               so
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               Law
               concerning
               the
               first-borne
               males
               is
               ,
               that
               his
               Mother
               should
               be
               seven
               daies
               uncleane
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               her
               sons
               circumcision
               and
               thirty
               three
               daies
               after
               it
               ,
               accounting
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Circumcision
               for
               one
               of
               these
               daies
               .
            
             
               13
               The
               parallel
               before
               propos'd
               lies
               directly
               between
               these
               foure
               points
               or
               termes
               of
               proportion
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               birth
               from
               his
               Mothers
               wombe
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgins
               Purification
               ,
               or
               the
               solemnity
               of
               his
               Presentation
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               his
               birth
               from
               the
               Grave
               ,
               or
               of
               becomming
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               thē
               that
               sleep
               .
               The
               fourth
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Presentation
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               the
               heavenly
               sanctuary
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               enthronization
               both
               as
               King
               and
               Priest
               .
               Vpon
               the
               fortieth
               
               day
               after
               his
               birth
               from
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               
                 Simeon
                 blessed
              
               Mary
               and
               Ioseph
               ;
               and
               Hunna
               
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
              
               Phanuel
               
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 comming
                 at
                 that
                 instant
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 gave
                 thanks
                 likewise
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 spake
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 looked
                 for
                 redemption
                 .
                 Luk.
              
               2.
               34.
               38.
               upon
               the
               fortieth
               day
               after
               his
               birth
               from
               his
               maiden-grave
               the
               prophecy
               of
               Symeon
               &
               Hanna
               and
               their
               thanksgiving
               to
               the
               Lord
               were
               more
               exquisitely
               accomplished
               then
               can
               by
               any
               mortall
               voice
               or
               pen
               be
               exprest
               .
               As
               the
               legal
               Sabbath
               was
               to
               the
               Lord's
               day
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               fourth
               day
               of
               the
               first
               weeke
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               sun
               ,
               moon
               ,
               and
               starres
               were
               created
               ,
               but
               the
               vespers
               unto
               the
               new
               creation
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               and
               Son
               of
               righteousnesse
               was
               placed
               in
               his
               supercelestiall
               sphere
               .
               On
               the
               first
               day
               of
               that
               week
               in
               which
               he
               ascended
               ,
               that
               joy
               of
               the
               fourth
               day
               of
               the
               first
               Creation
               decyphered
               by
               *
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 the
                 morning
                 stars
                 did
                 sing
                 together
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Archangels
               .
               Cherubims
               &
               Seraphims
               ,
               Principalities
               ,
               &
               Powers
               ,
               )
               
                 did
                 shout
                 for
                 joy
              
               ,
               was
               accomplished
               .
               The
               ditty
               or
               manner
               of
               their
               song
               or
               joyfull
               shout
               is
               unexpressible
               ,
               uninvestigable
               .
               God
               grant
               we
               may
               in
               this
               mortall
               pilgrimage
               so
               demean
               our selves
               as
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               son
               of
               man
               at
               his
               second
               comming
               unto
               judgment
               ,
               &
               be
               capable
               and
               docile
               to
               learn
               our
               parts
               in
               that
               heavenly
               ditty
               or
               song
               wherewith
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               did
               entertaine
               him
               at
               his
               Ascension
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A04192-e940
           
             *
             Tunc
             Gattus
             iratus
             inquit
             ,
             nol●te
             mihi
             prefinire
             modum
             theologie
             ,
             quem
             teneo
             :
             Nemo
             enim
             est
             tam
             temerarius
             ,
             qui
             in
             Theologicis
             semecum
             conferre
             auderet
             Nam
             nibil
             in
             hac
             Divinâ
             scientiâ
             mihi
             est
             (
             ut
             puto
             )
             incognitum
             .
             Omnes
             enim
             Bibliothecas
             percurri
             ,
             &
             nun
             qu●m
             huius
             dubitationis
             occurrit
             declaratio
             .
             Tunc
             .
             Rex
             Matthias
             alt
             ad
             Gatt●m
             :
             Non
             multos
             in
             Theologia
             libros
             legi
             nec
             etiam
             in
             aliis
             facultatibus
             ;
             A
             puero
             enim
             ●d
             Regiam
             dignitatem
             evectus
             ,
             pauca
             è
             multis
             didici
             ,
             &
             militarem
             quodammodò
             literaturam
             arriput
             Sed
             tamen
             huius
             rei
             declaratio
             ,
             ut
             opinor
             ,
             sacile
             inveni●tur
             ▪
             Gattus
             impatiens
             ,
             sermonem
             Regium
             interrumpens
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Deponite
             hanc
             mentem
             ,
             quoniam
             ut
             dixi
             nusquam
             est
             &c.
             
             Si
             virgo
             Iohannes
             &
             in
             side
             firmus
             Pontifex
             fuisset
             ,
             cum
             ligandi
             solvendi●
             potestate
             ,
             nusquam
             libidinis
             blanditias
             vneque
             expertus
             ,
             &
             qui
             nullo
             tumultu
             a
             Christo
             potuit
             dimoveri
             ,
             ad
             sum
             similatadinem
             humanum
             genus
             confirmare
             per
             cubuisset
             ,
             &
             Christi
             ,
             fideique
             desertores
             ,
             libidineque
             corruptos
             summâ
             austeritate
             depulisset
             Non
             enim
             ex
             fragilitate
             peccantes
             ,
             sed
             ex
             anuni
             ne
             ●uitia
             homines
             putasset
             ,
             qui
             fletibus
             dolorem
             fingerent
             .
             summa
             igitur
             ratione
             factum
             est
             ut
             Petras
             Iohanni
             in
             Pontificatu
             preferretur
             ;
             quod
             tu
             Iohannes
             Gatte
             inter
             illa
             dei
             iudicia
             inscrutabili●
             connumerabas
             Galeotus
             Martius
             de
             dictis
             &
             factis
             Matthiae
             inter
             alios
             scriptor
             rerum
             Hungaricarum
             elegans
             .
             Cap.
             30.
             pag.
             386.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               hee
               gaves
               a
               good
               reason
               for
               this
               sentence
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               following
               .
            
             Et
             si
             enim
             Petro
             dictum
             est
             ,
             veruntamen
             in
             person●
             Coryphaei
             &
             caeteris
             apostolis
             talis
             potestas
             data
             .
             Quandoquidem
             &
             sequentibus
             illos
             sacerdotibus
             eandem
             da●an
             esse
             solvendi
             ligandique
             petestatem
             credimus
             Photius
             ex
             2.
             lib
             bibliotheca
             .
             Columno
             .
             1599.
             
          
           
             Of
             this
             point
             see
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             3
             book
             of
             these
             commentaries
             upon
             the
             creed
             Sect.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             8
             book
             of
             these
             Comments
             .
             Cap.
             12.
             par
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             If
             they
             had
             said
             Christ
             was
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             salvation
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             or
             had
             merited
             salvation
             for
             all
             ,
             not
             the
             efficient
             working
             cause
             of
             salvation
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             such
             as
             obey
             him
             faithfully
             ,
             they
             had
             come
             nearer
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             P.
             C.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             de
             repub
             .
             Iudaeorum
             .
          
           
             Paragr
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             a
             diquisitiō
             (
             by
             way
             of
             Homily
             or
             sermon
             upon
             the
             Epiphany
             )
             at
             what
             time
             &
             from
             what
             place
             the
             Magi
             or
             Wise
             men
             of
             the
             East
             came
             to
             Ierusalem
             to
             adore
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             they
             rightly
             beleeved
             to
             be
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Iewes
             by
             birth
             .
          
           
             Par●
             .
          
           
             
               In
               his
               Commentar
            
             .
             upon
             the
             110
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               lib.
               1.
               glaphyr
               .
               in
               titul
               .
               de
               Abraham
               &
               Melchisedech
            
          
           
             
               Lib
               2.
               sacrae
               legis
               allegoriarum
               .
               pag.
            
             106.
             
          
           
             I
             wonder
             that
             in
             this
             chapter
             amōgst
             so
             many
             similitudes
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             shadowed
             and
             represented
             by
             Melchisedech
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             which
             Melchisedech
             offered
             (
             as
             before
             was
             in
             timated
             )
             Gen.
             14.
             18.
             being
             as
             a
             symbole
             or
             token
             of
             our
             sacrifice
             and
             Eucharist
             ;
             concerning
             which
             point
             that
             I
             had
             rather
             heare
             other
             men
             speak
             then
             declare
             mine
             owne
             opinion
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Sect.
             1
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Tortius
             est
             status
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             in
             quo
             fuerunt
             Episcopi
             septem
             ,
             ad
             quem
             caeteri
             etiam
             Canonici
             refe
             runtur
             .
             Hi
             ha
             bent
             decimas
             in
             regno
             :
             quae
             tamen
             in
             provinciis
             diversis
             diverso
             modo
             dividuntur
             ,
             dimidiam
             partem
             dec●marum
             percipiunt
             Episcopi
             ,
             dimidiam
             Rex
             ,
             aliquam
             Canonici
             pastores
             ,
             pars
             etiam
             ad
             aedificandas
             Ecclesias
             contribuitur
             .
             Et
             quantum
             ad
             pontificium
             ius
             attinet
             ,
             semper
             in
             hoc
             regno
             ,
             quem
             admodum
             etiam
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             nominationes
             &
             ordinationes
             praelaturarum
             Episcopatuumque
             ,
             regibus
             ,
             ad
             hoc
             usque
             tempus
             ,
             collatae
             fuerunt
             ,
             ut
             etiam
             ex
             responso
             Waldemariquar●i
             regis
             Daniae
             ut
             arbitror
             ,
             quod
             bic
             annectere
             libuit
             ,
             constat
             .
             Cum
             Pontifex
             Romanus
             a
             Rege
             haec
             &
             similia
             postularet
             ,
             fertur
             rescripsisse
             Rex
             ,
             Regnum
             habe●●us
             a
             subditis
             vitam
             a
             parentibus
             ,
             religionem
             a
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quam
             si
             repetis
             ,
             remitto
             per
             praesentes
             Mercator
             .
             pag.
             82.
             in
             descriptione
             Daniae
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Cyri●lum
             lib
             1.
             glaphyrorum
             intitulo
             de
             
               Abraham
               &
               Melchisedech
            
             .
          
           
             Grego
             .
             magnus
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             a
             treatise
             upon
             
               Rom.
               9.
               v.
            
             18.
             lately
             published
             by
             another
             without
             my
             consent
             or
             knowledge
             .
             My
             purpose
             was
             to
             have
             published
             another
             of
             the
             same
             subject
             upon
             the
             16
             v.
             of
             the
             same
             Chapter
             delivered
             by
             me
             in
             a
             Sermon
             about
             26
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             some
             few
             moneths
             before
             I
             wrote
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             inequitable
             for
             the
             vvord
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             referres
             to
             
               iustitia
               universalis
            
             which
             comprehends
             ●lemency
             ,
             or
             benignity
             asvvell
             as
             legall
             Iustice
             .
          
           
             ●icero
             in
             orat
             pro
             Flacco
             .
          
           
             Duarenut
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             fift
             Book
             of
             these
             Comments
             upon
             the
             Cree●d
             .
             Sect.
             1
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               Primum
               ideo
               ,
               ut
               iurisjurandi
               religionem
               magnifacientes
               ,
               Deum
               revereantur
               .
               Cum
               enim
               manifestum
               sit
               ,
               quod
               saepius
               deierans
               fidei
               iact●ram
               faciat
               ,
               ne
               emolument●
               illo
               privetur
               ,
               maximoperè
               cave●it
               ●nusquisque
               ne
               ad
               iuramentum
               deveniatur
               .
               Deindè
               &
               hoc
               cogitavit
               legislator
               fi
               fidem
               in
               vitae
               integritate
               constituat
               totam
               ,
               cunctos
               ad
               morum
               probitatem
               iavitatum
               iri
               ,
               ne
               tanquam
               fide
               indign●
               infamentur
               .
               Iniquum
               praeterea
               iudicabat
               ,
               quibus
               citra
               iuramentum
               fides
               habita
               esset
               ,
               his
               de
               eodem
               contractu
               iuratis
               fidem
               denegari
               ▪
               biblioth
               lib
            
             1.
             
               de
               Aegypt
               .
               legibus
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Stobaeus
             de
             periurio
             .
             pag.
             198.
             
          
           
             Pausanias
             lib
             6.
             hoc
             est
             Eliacor
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             lib.
             ●
             .
             hoc
             est
             de
             Arcadic
             .
          
           
             Thuanus
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             10
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Duarenum
             in
             tractatu
             de
             Iuramento
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Waremundus
             in
             meditamentis
             pro
             foederibus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Inter
               alios
               commentatores
               in
               Iustinū
               vide
               victorinum
               Strigeliū
               in
               annum
               nonum
               belli
               Peloponnefiaci
               .
               p.
            
             134.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Balthazar
               .
               Agal
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               iure
               &
               officiis
               belli
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             parag
             .
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Interrogante
             illo
             ,
             respondent
             se
             Macrones
             esse
             ,
             quaere
             igitur
             inquit
             Xenophon
             ,
             cur
             aciem
             adversus
             nos
             instruxerint
             ,
             &
             cur
             hostes
             nostri
             esse
             velint
             ?
             respondent
             illi
             ,
             quia
             vos
             etiā
             nostrum
             solū
             ingressiestis
             .
             Et
             responderi
             duces
             iubent
             ,
             id
             non
             e●
             factum
             ,
             ut
             vos
             ullo
             dam●o
             afficiamus
             ,
             sed
             posteaquam
             adversus
             regē
             bellum
             gessimus
             ,
             redire
             iam
             in
             Graeciam
             cupim●s
             ,
             &
             ad
             mare
             pergere
             quaerunt
             illi
             num
             de
             eo
             fide
             datâ
             sibi
             cavere
             velint
             ▪
             velle
             se
             Graeci
             &
             dare
             fidem
             &
             accipere
             in●uiunt
             :
             post
             haec
             Macrones
             hastam
             barbaricam
             Gaecis
             tradant
             ,
             &
             ipsis
             Graeci
             vic●ss●n
             Graecam
             ▪
             quod
             hoc
             pacto
             fidem
             dari
             apud
             se
             dicerent
             .
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             expeditione
             Cyr●
             p.
             267
             
          
           
             *
             Qua
             necessitate
             Mithradates
             diem
             locumque
             foederi
             accepit
             castelloque
             e●reditur
             .
             Ac
             primo
             R●damistus
             in
             amplexus
             eius
             effusus
             simulare
             obsequium
             ,
             &
             socerum
             a●
             parentem
             appeilare
             ,
             ad●icit
             ius●urandu●
             ,
             non
             ferro
             non
             veneno
             vim
             allaturum
             :
             simul
             in
             locum
             propinquum
             trahit
             ,
             provisum
             illic
             sacrificium
             imperatum
             dictitans
             ut
             diis
             testibus
             pax
             firmaretur
             .
             Mos
             est
             regibus
             quoties
             in
             societatem
             coeant
             ,
             implicare
             dextras
             ,
             pollicesque
             inter
             se
             vincere
             ,
             ●odoque
             praestringere
             ▪
             mox
             ubi
             sanguis
             in
             extremos
             artus
             se
             effuderit
             ,
             levi
             ictu
             ●ruorem
             eliciuntatque
             i●
             v●●em
             lambunt
             ●d
             foedus
             arcanum
             habetur
             ,
             quasi
             mutuo
             cruore
             sacratum
             .
             Lib.
             12.
             
             Annal.
             
          
           
             *
             Quumque
             armatorum
             acies
             instructa
             esset
             ,
             Graecorum
             imperatores
             ,
             &
             serierum
             Ductores
             apud
             Ariaeum
             conveniunt
             ,
             &
             quū
             Graeci
             ,
             Ariaeus
             ,
             cum
             aliis
             apud
             ipsum
             dignitate
             praestantissimâ
             viris
             iuramento
             cofirmant
             ,
             non
             prodituros
             se
             mutuo
             ,
             sed
             in
             societate
             constanter
             permansuros
             ,
             addentibus
             hoc
             sacramentum
             barbaris
             ,
             fine
             fraude
             se
             itineris
             duces
             fore
             .
             Haec
             sacramenta
             quum
             praestarent
             ,
             a
             ▪
             prum
             ,
             taurum
             ,
             lupum
             ,
             arietem
             mactabant
             ,
             Graecis
             gladium
             ,
             barbaris
             hastam
             in
             scutum
             tingentibus
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             expeditione
             Cyri
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             30.
             
             Parag.
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Isocrates
               in
               oratione
               de
               pa●e
               aitse
               spectatorē
               fuisse
               plurimorum
               bellorū
               in
               Graecia
               ;
               confecit
               enim
               annos
               aetatis
               suae
               paenè
               centum
               ;
               sedre
               atque
               usu
               comperisse
               ,
               omnium
               bellorū
               exitus
               tandem
               ad
               normā
               iustitiae
               congruere
               .
               Quanquam
               enim
               eventas
               qui
               antecedunt
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               tanta
               in
               varietate
               sunt
               ,
               ut
               saepe
               ●cogant
               homines
               dubitare
               ,
               utra
               causa
               sit
               melior
               ,
               tamen
               finis
               declarat
               iustitiā
               causae
               victricem
               esse
               ,
               deum
               opppressos
               iniustis
               modis
               vindicare
               in
               veterem
               libertatē
               .
               Huius
               regulae
               duo
               exempla
               evidentissima
               in
               hoc
               tertio
               libro
               extant
               ,
               atque
               eminent
               :
               un●●
               de
               bello
               inter
               Lacedaemonios
               &
               Messenios
               ,
               alterū
               de
               incendio
               universae
               Graeciae
               ,
               quod
               Peloponne
               siacum
               vocatur
               .
               Vetus
               consuetudo
               fuit
               aedificare
               cōmunia
               templa
               ,
               atque
               in
               iis
               vesci
               rebus
               consecratis
               ,
               quoties
               foedera
               inter
               vicinos
               fiebant
               .
               Quare
               cum
               Lacedaemonii
               in
               Peloponneso
               vicine
               essent
               ,
               communi
               templo
               extructo
               pacem
               inter
               se
               ●oedusque
               exstruxerunt
               .
               Sed
               quodā
               tempore
               adolescentes
               Messeni●
               ▪
               iura
               divina
               &
               humana
               violantes
               regem
               Laconicum
               Teleclum
               ad
               communia
               sacra
               profectum
               interfecerunt
               &
               virgines
               Laconicas
               nobiles
               ad
               turpitadinem
               rapuerunt
               .
               ●taque
               Lacedaemonii
               iuramento
               fese
               obstrinxêre
               ,
               non
               ●●tè
               domum
               se
               reversuros
               quam
               Messenam
               solo
               aequassent
               ,
               aut
               omnes
               certe
               occumbere
               velle
               morti
               :
               Et
               ●i
               autem
               diu
               anceps
               Mars
               fuit
               ,
               &
               dubia
               belli
               fortuna
               ,
               (
               nam
               Aristomenes
               dux
               Messeniorum
               ,
               qui
               habuit
               corhirsutum
               ,
               sua
               manu
               trecentes
               Lacedaemonios
               trucidavit
               ,
               )
               tamen
               Messena
               anno
            
             19
             
               a
               Lacedaemoniis
               capta
               &
               servitutis
               iugo
               tristissimo
               oppressa
               est
               .
               Victorinus
               Strigelius
               in
               tertium
               librum
               historiarum
               Justini
               .
            
          
           
             See
             the
             seventh
             book
             of
             Comments
             upon
             the
             Creed
             .
             Chap.
             30.
             
             Parag.
             10
             
          
           
             Hom.
             Olyss
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Balaam
             had
             heard
             or
             knowne
             by
             vision
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             sworne
             to
             give
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             to
             the
             seede
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             hence
             he
             took
             up
             his
             parable
             in
             the
             same
             words
             that
             Samuel
             used
             to
             Saul
             :
             Rise
             up
             Baalak
             and
             heare
             ,
             hearken
             unto
             me
             thou
             son
             of
             Zippor
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             a
             man
             that
             he
             should
             he
             ,
             neither
             the
             son
             of
             man
             that
             he
             should
             repent
             ,
             hath
             hee
             said
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             or
             hath
             hee
             spoken
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             make
             it
             good
             &c.
             
             Numb
             .
             32.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             one
             that
             God
             did
             interpose
             his
             oath
             ,
             because
             of
             mans
             wickednesse
             which
             will
             not
             beleeve
             God
             except
             he
             sweare
             .
             a
             The
             other
             that
             the
             two
             immutable
             things
             mentioned
             here
             by
             our
             Apostle
             were
             his
             Word
             and
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             33.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             And
             by
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             as
             well
             
               fallax
               equus
               ad
               salutem
            
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             Ethan
             the
             Ezrahite
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             did
             flourish
             in
             the
             later
             end
             of
             Salomon's
             reigne
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Rehoboam
             ,
             and
             was
             eesteem'd
             in
             his
             age
             one
             of
             the
             wisest
             men
             after
             Salomon
             .
             1.
             
             King
             4.
             30.
             31.
             and
             Salomon's
             wisedome
             excelled
             the
             wisdome
             of
             all
             the
             children
             of
             the
             East-country
             .
             and
             all
             the
             wisdome
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             for
             he
             vvas
             vviser
             then
             all
             men
             ,
             then
             Ethan
             the
             Ezrahite
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Bucer
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Coppen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             seventh
             Book
             of
             these
             Comments
             .
             
               Chap.
               13
               parag
               3.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             See
             Chap.
             10.
             of
             this
             Book
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             punctually
             referres
             unto
             Gods
             Oath
             made
             to
             
               David
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             110
             not
             to
             Gods
             Oath
             made
             to
             Abraham
             which
             was
             long
             before
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Legem
             quidem
             superius
             Dei
             actionem
             existere
             docuimus
             ,
             eodem
             modo
             semper
             se
             habente
             per
             petua●
             &
             immutabilirati
             .
             one
             res
             omnes
             producentem
             .
             Iu
             siurandum
             deinceps
             ipsi
             causam
             esse
             dixerimus
             ,
             que
             omnia
             is
             eodem
             statu
             ita
             conservet
             at●
             retineat
             ;
             ut
             quae
             iuramenti
             fide
             can
             firmata
             sunt
             ,
             &
             legis
             ordinem
             tuentur
             ,
             tanquam
             certus
             legu
             effectus
             ,
             in
             eorum
             recto
             ordine
             ,
             quae
             condita
             sunt
             ,
             existant
             .
             Quod
             enim
             eadem
             lege
             stant
             onmia
             ,
             sicuti
             disposita
             sunt
             ,
             pr●
             marium
             fuerit
             hoc
             divini
             iuri
             siurandi
             opus
             :
             quod
             quidem
             inter
             eos
             ,
             qui
             Deum
             semper
             in
             telligunt
             ,
             maxime
             at●
             perpetuo
             servatur
             .
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Numb
             .
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Numb
             .
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             as
             Iunius
             interpreteth
             ,
             out
             of
             Nazareth
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             third
             Book
             of
             these
             Comments
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Chap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             See
             this
             point
             handled
             at
             large
             in
             the
             third
             Booke
             of
             these
             Comments
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             first
             and
             third
             Sections
             of
             this
             Booke
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide.
             Buxdorf
             .
             Synagogâ
             Iudaica
             ▪
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Christ's
             ansvver
             to
             Iohn's
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             110.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hezekiah
               2.
               
               King.
            
             19.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             ●●troe●nte
             Petro
             intravit
             etiam
             alter
             discipulus
             ,
             qui
             primus
             venerat
             :
             Sed
             ante
             Petrum
             ingredi
             non
             erat
             ausus
             .
             Hic
             vidit
             etiam
             linteamina
             &
             sudarium
             ,
             sed
             fecit
             aliud
             ,
             quod
             non
             fecit
             Petrus
             ,
             credidit
             enim
             ,
             nempè
             resurreris
             se
             Dominum
             :
             Petrus
             intravit
             quidem
             &
             vidit
             .
             Iohannes
             vero
             intravit
             ,
             vidit
             ,
             &
             credidit
             .
             Si
             credidisset
             tunc
             Petrus
             ,
             non
             utique
             soli
             ●ibi
             Iohannes
             fidem
             tribuisset
             &c.
             
             Vide
             plura
             in
             annota
             .
             ibid.
             so
             .
             
               Iohn
               20.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             This
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             mentioned
             by
             S.
             
               Iohn
               Chap.
            
             1.
             1.
             and
             by
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Heb.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Heb.
             2.
             7.
             and
             Book
             seventh
             of
             these
             Comments
             Chap.
             17.
             
             Parag.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Seventh
             Book
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Constantinopolitane
             Creed
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Inter
             alios
             Scriptores
             de
             Die
             natali
             vide
             Martinū
             de
             Roa
             .
             Cap.
             16.
             
             Suet
             in
             Calig
             .
             decretū
             autem
             ,
             ut
             dies
             quo
             caepisset
             imperium
             ,
             Palilia
             vocarentur
             ,
             velut
             argumentum
             rursus
             conditae
             urbis
             .
             Spartian
             .
             in
             Haedriano
             .
             Cor.
             Tacit.
             l.
             2.
             
             Histor
             .
             de
             imperio
             Augusti
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             first
             Section
             of
             this
             Treatise
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Is
             55.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             71.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             fourth
             Sect.
             of
             this
             Book
             Chap.
             last
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Bashan
             was
             a
             goody
             hill-Country
             ,
             and
             graced
             with
             glorious
             victories
             over
             Og
             the
             King
             of
             that
             region
             ,
             unto
             which
             and
             the
             deliverance
             from
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             host
             ,
             these
             passages
             in
             this
             Psalme
             doe
             literally
             allude
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Haec
               sunt
               ipsa
               Calvini
               verba
            
             :
             Propheta
             fitum
             &
             pulchritudinem
             Ierosolymae
             commendat
             ,
             acsi
             diceret
             ,
             〈…〉
             esse
             optimè
             munitam
             &
             inexpug●abilem
             :
             quia
             aliqua
             ex
             parte
             in
             his
             externis
             not
             is
             fulgebat
             Dei
             benedictio
             .
             Qu●●quam
             memoria
             renendum
             est
             ,
             quod
             pri●●
             dixit
             ,
             Deum
             in
             eius
             palatiis
             concpici
             in
             arcem
             :
             Ne●
             enim
             turre●
             vel
             murū
             nunc
             commemorans
             ,
             vult
             pio●ū
             mentes
             in
             i●●is
             〈…〉
             ,
             sed
             pot●●●
             speculum
             proponit
             quod
             Dei
             faciem
             representet
             :
             Circundate
             ergo
             Sion
             inquit
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             attentè
             circumspicite
             ▪
             
               Numerate
               turres
               ,
               &
               studium
               vestrum
               applicate
               ad
               considerandum
               murum
               eius
               :
            
             aestimate
             pro
             dignitate
             palatia
             eius
             .
             Ita
             facilè
             constabit
             urbem
             esse
             〈…〉
             electam
             ;
             quia
             longe
             supra
             alias
             omnes
             emine
             at
             Nam
             in
             hec
             totos
             ist
             ut
             appareat
             qualitas
             illa
             &
             persons
             qud
             Dominus
             Ierosolymam
             induerat
             ,
             eam
             ●●●i
             in
             sacrarium
             &
             in
             domicilium
             popula
             suo
             〈…〉
             Caeterùm
             Propheta
             finem
             notando
             ,
             ut
             narretur
             poster
             is
             forma
             &
             splendor
             urbis
             〈…〉
             ,
             tacitè
             innuere
             videtur
             venturum
             aliquando
             tempus
             quo
             non
             ampliu●
             peter
             it
             conspici
             .
             Quor
             sum
             e●im
             narratio
             in
             re
             manifesta
             &
             ante
             ●●●sos
             posita
             ?
             Quanquam
             e●go
             〈…〉
             dixit
             ,
             urhem
             illam
             perpetuo
             stabilitam
             esse
             ,
             nune
             per
             modum
             correction
             ●●
             admenet
             qualis
             futura
             sit
             perpetuitas
             ,
             nempe
             quae
             ad
             renovationem
             duntaxat
             E●clesi●●●tet
             .
             Nos
             enim
             sumus
             illa
             posteritas
             ad
             quam
             pertinet
             ac
             dirigitur
             narratio
             :
             Quia
             quac●●●
             〈…〉
             Deas
             beneficia
             contulit
             ,
             nobis
             communia
             sunt
             :
             Non
             quod
             splendor
             ille
             externus
             ,
             quo
             admirabilis
             fuit
             Ierosolyma
             ,
             hodie
             inter
             nos
             emineat
             ,
             sed
             quia
             spiritualibus
             donis
             non
             minus
             splendidè
             ornata
             fuit
             Ecclesia
             post
             exhibitum
             Christum
             ,
             quam
             oli●
             〈…〉
             &
             〈…〉
             instructa
             lerusalem
             sub
             legis
             〈…〉
             is
             ,
             Calvinus
             in
             13.
             ver
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               48.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Thou
             hast
             ascended
             on
             high
             ,
             thou
             hast
             led
             captivity
             captive
             .
             
               Coppen
               ,
               in
               v.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             seventh
             Book
             .
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Amongst
             others
             
               Didacus
               Yanguas
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Nunquam
             ineptè
             saepius
             acutè
             rarius
             exqui●itè
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Petrum
             Ramum
             in
             scholiis
             mathematicis
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             eight
             Book
             of
             these
             Comments
             .
             Chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             sixth
             Book
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             19.
             v.
             35.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             night
             ,
             that
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Lord
             went
             forth
             and
             smote
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             feare
             of
             him
             the
             Keepers
             did
             shake
             and
             became
             as
             dead
             men
             .
             Mat.
             28.
             4.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             13.
             11.
             12.